This is a modern-English version of The Lost and Hostile Gospels: An Essay on the Toledoth Jeschu, and the Petrine and Pauline Gospels of the First Three Centuries of Which Fragments Remain, originally written by Baring-Gould, S. (Sabine).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Lost and Hostile Gospels
The Lost and Hostile Gospels
An Essay
An Essay
On the Toledoth Jeschu, and the Petrine and Pauline Gospels of the First Three Centuries of Which Fragments Remain.
On the Toledoth Jeschu, and the Gospels of Peter and Paul from the First Three Centuries, of Which Fragments Still Exist.
By
By
Rev. S. Baring-Gould, M.A.
Rev. S. Baring-Gould, M.A.
Author of “The Origin and Development of Religious Belief,” “Legendary Lives of the Old Testament Characters.” Etc.
Author of "The Origin and Development of Religious Belief," “Legendary Lives of the Old Testament Characters.” Etc.
Williams and Norgate
Williams & Norgate
London, Edinburgh
London, Edinburgh
1874
1874
Contents
- Preface.
- Part I. The Jewish Anti-Gospels.
- I. The Silence Of Josephus.
- II. The Cause Of The Silence Of Josephus.
- III. The Jew Of Celsus.
- IV. The Talmud.
- V. The Counter-Gospels.
- VI. The First Toledoth Jeschu.
- VII. The Second Toledoth Jeschu.
- Part II. The Lost Petrine Gospels.
- I. The Gospel Of The Hebrews.
- 1. The Fragments extant.
- 2. Doubtful Fragments.
- 3. The Origin of the Gospel of the Hebrews.
- II. The Clementine Gospel.
- III. The Gospel Of St. Peter.
- IV. The Gospel Of The Egyptians.
- Part III. The Lost Pauline Gospels.
- I. The Gospel Of The Lord.
- II. The Gospel Of Truth.
- III. The Gospel Of Eve.
- IV. The Gospel Of Perfection.
- V. The Gospel Of St. Philip.
- VI. The Gospel Of Judas.
- Footnotes
[Transcriber's Note: The above cover image was produced by the submitter at Distributed Proofreaders, and is being placed into the public domain.]
[Transcriber's Note: The cover image above was created by the submitter at Distributed Proofreaders and is now in the public domain.]
Introduction.
It is advisable, if not necessary, for me, by way of preface, to explain certain topics treated of in this book, which do not come under its title, and which, at first thought, may be taken to have but a remote connection with the ostensible subject of this treatise. These are:
It’s a good idea, if not essential, for me to start off by explaining certain topics covered in this book that aren’t part of its title and might initially seem only loosely related to the main subject of this work. These are:
1. The outbreak of Antinomianism which disfigured and distressed primitive Christianity.
1. The outbreak of Antinomianism that troubled and marred early Christianity.
2. The opposition of the Nazarene Church to St. Paul.
2. The opposition of the Nazarene Church to St. Paul.
3. The structure and composition of the Synoptical Gospels.
3. The structure and composition of the Synoptic Gospels.
The consideration of these curious and important topics has forced its way into these pages; for the first two throw great light on the history of those Gospels which have disappeared, and which it is not possible to reconstruct without a knowledge of the religious parties to which they belonged. And these parties were determined by the fundamental question of Law or No-law, as represented by the Petrine and ultra-Pauline Christians. And the third of these topics necessarily bound up with the consideration of the structure and origin of the Lost Gospels, as the reader will see if he [pg vi] cares to follow me in the critical examination of their extant fragments.
The discussion of these intriguing and significant topics has made its way into these pages, as the first two shed light on the history of the Gospels that have vanished and cannot be reconstructed without understanding the religious groups they were associated with. These groups were defined by the essential question of Law or No-law, exemplified by the Petrine and ultra-Pauline Christians. The third topic is necessarily linked to the examination of the structure and origin of the Lost Gospels, as the reader will see if they [pg vi] choose to follow me in the critical analysis of the fragments that still exist.
Upon each of these points a few preliminary words will not, I hope, come amiss, and may prevent misunderstanding.
Upon each of these points, I hope a few introductory words will be helpful and may prevent any misunderstandings.
1. The history of the Church, as the history of nations, is not to be read with prejudiced eyes, with penknife in hand to erase facts which fight against foregone conclusions.
1. The history of the Church, just like the history of nations, should not be read with biased eyes, ready to cut out facts that contradict preconceived notions.
English Churchmen have long gazed with love on the Primitive Church as the ideal of Christian perfection, the Eden wherein the first fathers of their faith walked blameless before God, and passionless towards each other. To doubt, to dissipate in any way this pleasant dream, may shock and pain certain gentle spirits. Alas! the fruit of the tree of γνῶσις, if it opens the eyes, saddens also and shames the heart.
English Church leaders have long admired the Early Church as the ideal of Christian perfection, the paradise where the first followers of their faith lived without fault before God and without passion towards one another. To question or disturb this comforting vision may upset and hurt some sensitive individuals. Unfortunately, the fruit of the tree of knowledge, while it can enlighten, also brings sorrow and shame to the heart.
History, whether sacred or profane, hides her teaching from those who study her through coloured glasses. She only reveals truth to those who look through the cold clear medium of passionless inquiry, who seek the Truth without determining first the masquerade in which alone they will receive it.
History, whether sacred or secular, keeps her lessons hidden from those who study her through tinted lenses. She only reveals the truth to those who look through the clear lens of unbiased inquiry, who seek the truth without deciding in advance the disguise through which they will accept it.
It exhibits a strange, a sad want of faith in Truth thus to constrain history to turn out facts according to order, to squeeze it through the sieve of prejudice. And what indeed is Truth in history but the voice of God instructing the world through the vices, follies, errors of the past?
It shows a strange, sad lack of faith in Truth to force history to produce facts in a specific order, to filter it through the sieve of prejudice. And what is Truth in history, really, but the voice of God guiding the world through the vices, mistakes, and errors of the past?
A calm, patient spirit of inquiry is an attitude of the modern mind alone. To this mind History has made strange disclosures which she kept locked up through former ages. [pg vii] The world of Nature lay before the men of the past, but they could not, would not read it, save from left to right, or right to left, as their prejudices ran. The wise and learned had to cast aside their formulae, and sit meekly at the feet of Nature, as little children, before they learned her laws. Nor will History submit to hectoring. Only now is she unfolding the hidden truth in her ancient scrolls.
A calm, patient spirit of inquiry is an attitude of the modern mind alone. To this mind, History has revealed strange insights that were locked away in earlier times. [pg vii] The world of Nature was visible to the people of the past, but they could not, or would not, read it beyond their biases. The wise and educated had to set aside their formulas and humbly learn from Nature like little children before they could understand her laws. History will not be dominated either. Only now is she revealing the hidden truths in her ancient scrolls.
It is too late to go back to conclusions of an uncritical age, though it was that of our fathers; the time for denying the facts revealed by careful criticism is passed away as truly as is the time for explaining the shadows in the moon by the story of the Sabbath-breaker and his faggot of sticks.
It’s too late to revert to the conclusions of an unthinking era, even if it was the era of our parents; the time for dismissing the truths uncovered by thorough analysis is long gone, just like the time for explaining moon shadows with tales of the Sabbath-breaker and his bundle of sticks.
And criticism has put a lens to our eyes, and disclosed to us on the shining, remote face of primitive Christianity rents and craters undreamt of in our old simplicity.
And criticism has given us a new perspective, revealing to us on the bright, distant surface of early Christianity cracks and gaps we never imagined in our previous straightforwardness.
That there was, in the breast of the new-born Church, an element of antinomianism, not latent, but in virulent activity, is a fact as capable of demonstration as any conclusion in a science which is not exact.
That there was, in the heart of the new-born Church, an element of antinomianism, not hidden, but in intense activity, is a fact that can be demonstrated as clearly as any conclusion in a science that isn’t exact.
In the apostolic canonical writings we see the beginning of the trouble; the texture of the Gospels is tinged by it; the Epistles of Paul on one side, of Jude and Peter on the other, show it in energetic operation; ecclesiastical history reveals it in full flagrance a century later.
In the apostolic canonical writings, we see the start of the issues; the fabric of the Gospels is influenced by it; Paul's letters on one side, and those of Jude and Peter on the other, demonstrate it in active motion; church history reveals it in full display a century later.
Whence came the spark? what material ignited? These are questions that must be answered. We cannot point to the blaze in the sub-apostolic age, and protest that it was an instantaneous combustion, with no smouldering train leading up to it,—to the rank crop of weeds, and argue that they [pg viii] sprang from no seed. We shall have to look up the stream to the fountains whence the flood was poured.
Whence came the spark? What material ignited? These are questions that need to be answered. We can't just point to the fire in the early days of the church and claim it was a sudden explosion, with no buildup leading to it—like the wild growth of weeds—and argue that they sprang from nothing. We will have to trace back up the stream to the sources from which the flood came.
The existence of antinomianism in the Churches of Greece and Asia Minor, synchronizing with their foundation, transpires from the Epistles of St. Paul. It was an open sore in the life-time of the Twelve; it was a sorrow weighing daily on the great soul of the Apostle of the Gentiles. It called forth the indignant thunder of Jude and Peter, and the awful denunciations in the charges to the Seven Churches.
The presence of antinomianism in the Churches of Greece and Asia Minor, existing from their inception, is revealed in the letters of St. Paul. It was a persistent problem during the time of the Twelve Apostles; it was a source of daily concern for the Apostle to the Gentiles. It prompted the fierce reactions of Jude and Peter, and the severe warnings given to the Seven Churches.
The apocryphal literature of the sub-apostolic period carries on the sad story. Under St. John's presiding care, the gross scandals which defiled Gentile Christianity were purged out, and antinomian Christianity deserted Asia Minor for Alexandria. There it made head again, as revealed to us by the controversialists of the third century. And there it disappeared for a while.
The apocryphal literature of the sub-apostolic period continues the unfortunate tale. Under St. John's guidance, the serious scandals that tainted Gentile Christianity were removed, and antinomian Christianity left Asia Minor for Alexandria. There, it resurfaced, as shown by the debates of the third century. And then it vanished for a time.
Yet the disease was never eradicated. Its poison still lurked in the veins of the Church, and again and again throughout the Middle Ages heretics emerged fitfully, true successors of Nicolas, Cerdo, Marcion and Valentine, shaking off the trammels of the moral law, and seeking justification through mystic exaltation or spiritual emotion. The Papacy trod down these ugly heretics with ruthless heel. But at the Reformation, when the restraint was removed, the disease broke forth in a multitude of obscene sects spotting the fair face of Protestantism.
Yet the disease was never eliminated. Its poison still lingered in the veins of the Church, and time and again throughout the Middle Ages, heretics appeared sporadically, true successors of Nicolas, Cerdo, Marcion, and Valentine, shaking off the shackles of moral law and seeking justification through mystical ecstasy or spiritual emotion. The Papacy crushed these unsightly heretics with a ruthless heel. But at the Reformation, when the restraints were lifted, the disease erupted into a multitude of vulgar sects tarnishing the pristine image of Protestantism.
Nor has the virus exhausted itself. Its baleful workings, if indistinct, are still present and threatening.
Nor has the virus run out of steam. Its harmful effects, though not obvious, are still there and pose a threat.
But how comes it that Christianity has thus its dark [pg ix] shadow constantly haunting it? The cause is to be sought in the constitution of man. Man, moving in his little orbit, has ever a face turned away from the earth and all that is material, looking out into infinity,—a dark, unknown side, about whose complexion we may speculate, but which we can never map. It is a face which must ever remain mysterious, and ever radiate into mystery. As the eye and ear are bundles of nerves through which the inner man goes out into, and receives impressions from, the material world, so is the soul a marvellous tissue of fibres through which man is placed en rapport with the spiritual world, God and infinity. It is the existence of this face, these fibres—take which simile you like—which has constituted mystics in every age all over the world: Schamans in frozen Siberia, Fakirs in burning India, absorbed Buddhists, ecstatic Saints, Essenes, Witches, Anchorites, Swedenborgians, modern Spiritualists.
But how is it that Christianity always seems to have this dark [pg ix] shadow hanging over it? The reason lies in human nature. Humans, moving in their small worlds, tend to look away from the earth and everything material, gazing out into infinity—a dark, unknown realm that we can only speculate about but can never fully understand. This aspect will always remain mysterious and continue to radiate mystery. Just as the eye and ear are bundles of nerves through which we perceive and interact with the material world, the soul is an intricate network of fibers that connects us to the spiritual realm, God, and the infinite. It is this existence of our inner nature—however you choose to describe it—that has inspired mystics throughout history across the globe: shamans in icy Siberia, fakirs in scorching India, meditative Buddhists, ecstatic saints, Essenes, witches, anchorites, Swedenborgians, and modern spiritualists.
Man, double-faced by nature, is placed by Revelation under a sharp, precise external rule, controlling his actions and his thoughts.
Man, inherently two-faced, is subject to a clear and strict external authority through Revelation, guiding his actions and thoughts.
To this rule spirit and body are summoned to do homage. But the spirit has an inherent tendency towards the unlimited, by virtue of its nature, which places it on the confines of the infinite. Consequently it is never easy under a rule which is imposed on it conjointly with the body; it strains after emancipation, strives to assert its independence of what is external, and to establish its claim to obey only the movements in the spiritual world. It throbs sympathetically with the auroral flashes in that realm of mystery, like the flake of gold-leaf in the magnetometer.
To this rule, both spirit and body are called to pay their respects. However, the spirit has a natural tendency toward the limitless because of its nature, placing it at the edge of the infinite. As a result, it never easily accepts a rule that is imposed on it alongside the body; it seeks liberation, tries to assert its independence from external influences, and aims to obey only the impulses from the spiritual realm. It resonates sympathetically with the flashes of light in that mysterious realm, much like a piece of gold leaf in a magnetometer.
To be bound to the body, subjected to its laws, is degrading; to be unbounded, unconditioned, is its aspiration and supreme felicity.
To be tied to the body, subject to its limitations, is demeaning; to be free and unrestrained is its goal and ultimate happiness.
Thus the incessant effort of the spirit is to establish its law in the inner world of feeling, and remove it from the material world without.
Thus, the constant effort of the spirit is to establish its law in the inner realm of feeling and detach it from the external material world.
Moreover, inasmuch as the spirit melts into the infinite, cut off from it by no sharply-defined line, it is disposed to regard itself as a part of God, a creek of the great Ocean of Divinity, and to suppose that all its emotions are the pulsations of the tide in the all-embracing Spirit. It loses the consciousness of its individuality; it deifies itself.
Moreover, since the spirit merges into the infinite, separated by no clear boundary, it tends to see itself as a part of God, a small stream of the vast Ocean of Divinity, and to think that all its feelings are the rhythms of the tide in the all-encompassing Spirit. It loses awareness of its individuality; it elevates itself to a divine status.
A Suffee fable representing God and the human soul illustrates this well. “One knocked at the Beloved's door, and a voice from within cried, ‘Who is there?’ Then the soul answered, ‘It is I.’ And the voice of God said, ‘This house will not hold me and thee.’ So the door remained shut. Then the soul went away into a wilderness, and after long fasting and prayer it returned, and knocked once again at the door. And again the voice demanded ‘Who is there?’ Then he said, ‘It is Thou,’ and at once the door opened to him.”
A Sufi fable illustrating God and the human soul explains this well. Someone knocked on the Beloved's door, and a voice from inside asked, ‘Who is there?’ The soul replied, ‘It’s me.’ God's voice responded, ‘This house can’t hold both you and me.’ So the door remained shut. Then the soul went into a wilderness, and after a long time of fasting and praying, it returned and knocked again at the door. Once more, the voice asked ‘Who is there?’ The soul said, ‘It is You,’ and immediately the door opened for him.”
Thus the mystic always regards his unregulated wishes as divine revelations, his random impulses as heavenly inspirations. He has no law but his own will; and therefore, in mysticism, there, is no curb against the grossest licence.
Thus the mystic always sees his uncontrolled desires as divine insights, his spontaneous urges as heavenly inspirations. He follows no law but his own will; and because of this, in mysticism, there is no check on the most blatant excesses.
The existence of that evil which, knowing the constitution of man, we should expect to find prevalent in mysticism, the experience of all ages has shown following, dogging its steps [pg xi] inevitably. So slight is the film that separates religious from sensual passion, that uncontrolled spiritual fervour roars readily into a blaze of licentiousness.
The existence of that evil which, understanding human nature, we should expect to find common in mysticism, the experience of all ages has shown following, haunting its steps [pg xi] inevitably. The barrier between religious and sensual passion is so thin that unchecked spiritual enthusiasm can quickly ignite into a fire of indulgence.
It is this which makes revivalism of every description so dangerous. It is a two-edged weapon that cuts the hand which holds it.
It is this that makes every kind of revivalism so dangerous. It’s a double-edged sword that wounds the person who wields it.
Yet the spiritual, religious element in man is that which is most beautiful and pure, when passionless. It is like those placid tarns, crystal clear and icy cold, in Auvergne and the Eifel, which lie in the sleeping vents of old volcanoes. We love to linger by them, yet never with security, for we know that a throb, a shock, may at any moment convert them into boiling geysirs or raging craters.
Yet the spiritual and religious aspect of humanity is the most beautiful and pure when it's calm. It's like those peaceful ponds, crystal clear and icy cold, in Auvergne and the Eifel, which rest in the dormant craters of ancient volcanoes. We enjoy spending time by them, but never feel completely safe, because we know that a tremor or shock could instantly turn them into boiling geysers or raging eruptions.
So well is this fact known in the Roman Church, that a mystic is inexorably shut up in a convent, or cast out as a heretic.
So well is this fact known in the Roman Church that a mystic is either confined to a convent or expelled as a heretic.
The more spiritual a religion is, the more apt it is to lurch and let in a rush of immorality; for its tendency is to substitute an internal for the external law, and the internal impulse is too often a hidden jog from the carnal appetite. In a highly spiritual religion, a written revelation is supplemented or superseded by one which is within.
The more spiritual a religion is, the more likely it is to stumble and allow a wave of immorality; because its tendency is to replace external laws with internal ones, and the internal drive often comes from hidden desires. In a very spiritual religion, written revelations are enhanced or replaced by those that come from within.
This was eminently the case with the Anabaptists of the sixteenth century. When plied with texts by the Lutheran divines, they coldly answered that they walked not after the letter, but after the spirit; that to those who are in Christ Jesus, there is an inner illumination directing their conduct, before which that which is without grew pale and waned. The horrible [pg xii] licence into which this internal light plunged them is matter of history.
This was definitely true for the Anabaptists of the sixteenth century. When confronted with texts from the Lutheran theologians, they coolly replied that they followed not the letter, but the spirit; that for those who are in Christ Jesus, there is an inner light guiding their actions, before which external things faded away. The terrible [pg xii] license that this inner light led them into is a matter of history.
One lesson history enforces inexorably—that there lies a danger to morals in placing reliance on the spirit as an independent guide.
One lesson history teaches us for sure is that there's a risk to our morals in depending on the spirit as a standalone guide.
The spirit has its proper function and its true security; its function, the perception of the infinite, the divine; its security, the observance of the marriage-tie which binds it to the body.
The spirit has its own role and true safety; its role is the recognition of the infinite and the divine; its safety lies in honoring the marriage bond that connects it to the body.
God has joined body and spirit in sacred wedlock, and subjected both to a revealed external law; in the maintenance of this union, and submission to this law, man's safety lies. The spirit supreme, the body a bond-maid, is no marriage; it is a concubinage, bringing with it a train of attendant evils.
God has united body and spirit in a sacred marriage and has subjected both to a revealed external law; in maintaining this union and adhering to this law, humanity's safety is found. The spirit in charge and the body as a servant is not a true marriage; it is more like a setup that leads to a series of problems.
Man stands, so to speak, at the bisection of two circles, the material and the spiritual, in each of which he has a part, and to the centres of each of which he feels a gravitation. Absorption in either realm is fatal to the well-being of the entire man.
Man stands, so to speak, at the intersection of two circles, the material and the spiritual, in both of which he has a role, and to the centers of each of which he feels a pull. Being completely absorbed in either realm is harmful to the overall well-being of the entire person.
And this leads us to the consideration of the marvellous aptitude to human nature of the Incarnation, welding together into indissoluble union spirit and matter, the infinite and the finite. The religion which flows from that source cannot dissociate soul from body. Its law is the marriage of that which is spiritual to that which is material; the soul cannot shake off the responsibilities of the body; everything spiritual is clothed, and every material object is a sacrament conveying a ray of divinity.
And this brings us to the amazing ability of human nature to embrace the Incarnation, which unites spirit and matter, the infinite and the finite, in an unbreakable bond. The religion that arises from this cannot separate the soul from the body. Its principle is the union of the spiritual and the material; the soul cannot escape the responsibilities of the body; everything spiritual is embodied, and every material object is a sacrament that conveys a glimpse of divinity.
There can be no evasion, no abrasion and rupture of the tie by either party, without lesion of the chain which binds to the Incarnation; and it is a fact worthy of note, that mysticism has always a tendency to obscure this fundamental dogma, and that the immoral sects of ancient times and of the present day hang loosely by, or openly deny, this great verity.
There can be no way to avoid it, no tearing or breaking of the connection by either side, without damaging the bond that ties to the Incarnation; and it's important to point out that mysticism often tends to cloud this fundamental belief, and that the immoral groups from ancient times and today either have a loose connection to it or outright deny this significant truth.
St. Paul had a natural bias towards mysticism. His trances and revelations betoken a nature branching out into the spiritual realm; and throughout his letters we see the inevitable consequence—a struggle to displace the centre of obedience, to transfer it from without and enthrone it within, to make the internal revelation the governing principle of action, in the room of submission to an external law.
St. Paul had a natural inclination towards mysticism. His trances and revelations indicate a nature reaching into the spiritual realm; and throughout his letters, we see the inevitable outcome—a struggle to shift the focus of obedience, moving it from outside and establishing it within, making internal revelation the guiding principle of action instead of adhering to an external law.
But, like St. Theresa, who never relinquished her common sense whilst yielding up her spirit to the most incoherent raptures; like Mohammad, who, however he might soar in ecstasy above the moon, never lost sight of the principles which would ensure a very material success; like Ignatius Loyola, who, in the midst of fantastic visions, elaborated a system of government full of the maturest judgment,—so St. Paul never surrendered himself unconditionally to the promptings of his spirit. Like the angel of the Apocalypse, if he stood with one foot in the vague sea, he kept the other on the solid land.
But, like St. Theresa, who never gave up her common sense while surrendering her spirit to the most incoherent raptures; like Mohammad, who, no matter how high he soared in ecstasy above the moon, never lost sight of the principles that would guarantee a very tangible success; like Ignatius Loyola, who, amid fantastic visions, developed a system of governance grounded in the best judgment—St. Paul never fully gave himself over to the urges of his spirit. Like the angel of the Apocalypse, while one foot stood in the vague sea, he kept the other firmly on solid ground.
That thorn in the flesh, whose presence he deplored, kept him from forgetting the body and its obligations; the moral disorders breaking out wherever he preached his gospel, warned him in time not to relax too far the restraint imposed [pg xiv] by the law without. As the revolt of the Anabaptists checked Luther, so did the excesses of the Gentile Christians arrest Paul. Both saw and obeyed the warning finger of Providence signalling a retreat.
That constant struggle he faced, which he lamented, prevented him from forgetting the body and its responsibilities; the moral chaos erupting wherever he shared his message reminded him not to let go of the restraints imposed [pg xiv] by the law outside. Just as the Anabaptist rebellion held Luther back, so did the excesses of the Gentile Christians slow Paul down. Both recognized and heeded the warning from Providence that signaled them to pull back.
Divinely inspired St. Paul was. But inspiration never obscures and obliterates human characteristics. It directs and utilizes them for its own purpose, leaving free margin beyond that purpose for the exercise of individual proclivities uncontrolled.
Divinely inspired St. Paul was. But inspiration never hides or erases human traits. It guides and uses them for its own goals, allowing space beyond that purpose for the expression of personal inclinations without restraint.
Paul's natural tendency is unmistakable; and we may see evidence of divine guidance in the fact of his having refused to give the rein to his natural propensities, and of being prepared to turn all his energies to the repairing of those dykes against the ocean which in a moment of impatience he had set his hand to tear down.
Paul's natural tendency is clear; and we can see evidence of divine guidance in the fact that he refused to give in to his natural urges and was ready to focus all his energy on fixing those barriers against the ocean that he had impulsively decided to tear down.
As Socrates was by nature prone to become the most vicious of men, so was Paul naturally disposed to become the most dangerous of heresiarchs. But the moral sense of Socrates mastered his passions and converted him into a philosopher; and the guiding spirit of God made of Paul the mystic an apostle of righteousness.
As Socrates was naturally inclined to be the most immoral person, Paul was naturally likely to become the most dangerous leader of heresies. However, Socrates' moral awareness controlled his desires and turned him into a philosopher; and the guiding spirit of God transformed Paul the mystic into an apostle of righteousness.
Christianity, as the religion of the Incarnation, has its external form and its internal spirit, and it is impossible to dissociate one from the other without peril. Mere formalism and naked spirituality are alike and equally pernicious. Formalism, the resolution of religion into ceremonial acts only, void of spirit, is like the octopus, lacing its thousand filaments about the soul and drawing it into the abyss; and mysticism, pure spirituality, like the magnet mountain in Sinbad's [pg xv] voyage, draws the nails out of the vessel—the rivets of moral law—and the Christian character goes to pieces.
Christianity, as the faith of the Incarnation, has both an outward expression and an inward essence, and it’s risky to separate the two. Plain formalism and empty spirituality are both harmful. Formalism, which reduces religion to mere rituals devoid of spirit, is like an octopus wrapping its many tentacles around the soul and dragging it down; and mysticism, pure spirituality, is like the magnetic mountain in Sinbad's [pg xv] voyage, pulling the nails out of the ship—the foundations of moral law—causing the Christian character to fall apart.
The history of the Church is the history of her leaning first towards one side, then towards the other, of advance amid perpetual recoils from either peril.
The history of the Church is the history of her leaning first towards one side, then towards the other, of progress amid constant setbacks from either danger.
2. The alarm caused in Jerusalem amidst the elder apostles and the Nazarene Church at the immorality which disfigured Pauline Christianity, was not the only cause of the mistrust wherewith they viewed him and his teaching. Other causes existed which I have not touched on in my text, lest I should distract attention from the main points of my argument, but they are deserving of notice here.
2. The alarm caused in Jerusalem among the elder apostles and the Nazarene Church by the immorality that marred Pauline Christianity was not the only reason for the mistrust with which they regarded him and his teachings. There were other reasons that I haven't addressed in my text, so as not to distract from the main points of my argument, but they deserve mention here.
And the first of these was the intense prejudice which existed among the Jews of Palestine against Greek modes of thought, manners, culture, even against the Greek language.
And the first of these was the strong bias that existed among the Jews of Palestine against Greek ways of thinking, customs, culture, and even the Greek language.
The second was the jealousy with which the Palestinian Jews regarded the Alexandrine Jews, their mode of interpreting Scripture, and their system of theology.
The second was the jealousy that the Palestinian Jews felt towards the Alexandrine Jews, their way of interpreting Scripture, and their theological system.
St. Paul, an accomplished Greek scholar, brought up at Tarsus amidst Hellenistic Jews, adopted the theology and exegesis in vogue at Alexandria, and on both these accounts excited the suspicion and dislike of the national party at Jerusalem. The Nazarenes were imbued with the prejudices they had acquired in their childhood, in the midst of which they had grown up, and they could not but regard Paul with alarm when he turned without disguise to the Greeks, and introduced into the Church the theological system and scriptural interpretations of a Jewish community they had always regarded as of questionable orthodoxy.
St. Paul, a skilled Greek scholar raised in Tarsus among Hellenistic Jews, embraced the theology and interpretations popular in Alexandria. Because of this, he sparked suspicion and dislike from the nationalist group in Jerusalem. The Nazarenes, shaped by the biases they had developed during their upbringing, couldn’t help but feel alarmed when Paul openly connected with the Greeks and brought into the Church the theological ideas and scriptural interpretations from a Jewish community they had always viewed as somewhat unorthodox.
First let us consider the causes which contributed to the creation of the prejudice against the Hellenizers. Judaea had served as the battle-field of the Greek kings of Egypt and Syria. Whether Judaea fell under the dominion of Syria or Egypt it mattered not; Ptolemies and Seleucides alike were intolerable oppressors. But it was especially the latter who excited to its last exasperation the fanaticism of the Jews, and called forth in their breasts an ineffaceable antipathy towards everything that was Greek.
First, let’s consider the reasons that led to the prejudice against the Hellenizers. Judaea had been the battleground for the Greek kings of Egypt and Syria. It didn’t matter whether Judaea was under the control of Syria or Egypt; both the Ptolemies and Seleucids were unbearable oppressors. However, it was especially the Seleucids who pushed the fanaticism of the Jews to its breaking point and ignited in them a lasting hatred for everything Greek.
The temple was pillaged by them, the sanctuary was violated, the high-priesthood degraded. Antiochus Epiphanes entertained the audacious design of completely overthrowing the religion of the Jews, of forcibly Hellenizing them. For this purpose he forbade the celebration of the Sabbaths and feasts, drenched the sanctuary with blood to pollute it, the sacrifices were not permitted, circumcision was made illegal. The sufferings of the Jews, driven into deserts and remote hiding-places in the mountains, are described in the first book of the Maccabees.
The temple was looted by them, the sanctuary was desecrated, and the high priesthood was degraded. Antiochus Epiphanes came up with the bold plan to completely dismantle the Jewish religion and forcibly Hellenize the people. To achieve this, he banned the celebration of the Sabbaths and festivals, soaked the sanctuary in blood to defile it, prohibited sacrifices, and made circumcision illegal. The suffering of the Jews, who were driven into deserts and secluded hideouts in the mountains, is detailed in the first book of the Maccabees.
Yet there was a party disposed to acquiesce in this attempt at changing the whole current of their nation's life, ready to undo the work of Ezra, break with their past, and fling themselves into the tide of Greek civilization and philosophic thought. These men set up a gymnasium in Jerusalem, Graecised their names, openly scoffed at the Law, ignored the Sabbath, and neglected circumcision.1 At the head of this party stood the high-priests Jason and Menelaus. The author [pg xvii] of the first book of the Maccabees styles these conformists to the state policy, “evil men, seducing many to despise the Law.” Josephus designates them as “wicked” and “impious.”2
Yet there was a group that was willing to go along with this attempt to change the entire direction of their nation's life, eager to undo the work of Ezra, break from their past, and immerse themselves in the tide of Greek culture and philosophical thought. These individuals established a gymnasium in Jerusalem, adopted Greek names, openly mocked the Law, disregarded the Sabbath, and neglected circumcision.1 Leading this group were the high priests Jason and Menelaus. The author [pg xvii] of the first book of the Maccabees refers to these adherents of state policy as "wicked people, leading many to disrespect the Law." Josephus labels them as awesome and "ungodly."2
The memory of the miseries endured in the persecution of Antiochus did not fade out of the Jewish mind, neither did the party disappear which was disposed to symbolize with Greek culture, and was opposed to Jewish prejudice. Nor did the abhorrence in which it was held lose its intensity.
The memory of the suffering experienced during Antiochus’s persecution didn't fade from the Jewish mindset, nor did the group that was inclined to align with Greek culture and opposed to Jewish biases disappear. The resentment toward it remained just as strong.
From the date of the Antiochian persecution, the names of “Greek” or “friend of the Greeks” were used as synonymous with “traitor” and “apostate.”
From the time of the Antiochian persecution, the terms Greek or “Greek ally” were used interchangeably with "traitor" and "renegade."
Seventy years before Christ, whilst Hyrcanus was besieging Aristobulus in Jerusalem, the besiegers furnished the besieged daily with lambs for the sacrifice. An old Jew, belonging to the anti-national party, warned Hyrcanus that as long as the city was supplied with animals for the altar, so long it would hold out. On the morrow, in place of a lamb, a pig was flung over the walls. The earth shuddered at the impiety, and the heads of the synagogue solemnly cursed from thenceforth whosoever of their nation should for the future teach the Greek tongue to his sons.3 Whether this incident be true or not, it proves that a century after Antiochus Epiphanes the Jews entertained a hatred of that Greek culture which they regarded as a source of incredulity and impiety.
Seventy years before Christ, while Hyrcanus was besieging Aristobulus in Jerusalem, the attackers provided the defenders with lambs for sacrificial offerings every day. An elderly Jew, who was part of the anti-national group, warned Hyrcanus that as long as the city received animals for the altar, it would continue to resist. The next day, instead of a lamb, a pig was thrown over the walls. The ground trembled at the disrespect, and the synagogue leaders publicly cursed anyone from their community who would teach Greek to their children from that point on.3 Whether this event is true or not, it shows that a century after Antiochus Epiphanes, the Jews harbored a deep resentment toward Greek culture, which they saw as a source of disbelief and disrespect.
The son of Duma asked his uncle Israel if, after having [pg xviii] learned the whole Law, he might not study the philosophy of the Greeks. “ ‘The Book of the Law shall not depart out of thy mouth; but thou shalt meditate therein day and night.’ These are the words of God” (Josh. i. 8), said the old man; “find me an hour which is neither day nor night, and in that study your Greek philosophy.”4
The son of Duma asked his uncle Israel if, after he had learned the entire Law, he could study Greek philosophy. “The Book of the Law shall not depart out of your mouth; but you shall meditate on it day and night. These are the words of God” (Josh. i. 8), said the old man; “find me an hour that is neither day nor night, and in that time, study your Greek philosophy.”4
Gamaliel, the teacher of St. Paul, was well versed in Greek literature; that this caused uneasiness in his day is probable; and indeed the Gemara labours to explain the fact of his knowledge of Greek, and apologizes for it.5 Consequently Saul, the disciple of Gamaliel, also a Greek scholar, would be likely to incur the same suspicion, as one leaning away from strict Judaism towards Gentile culture.
Gamaliel, the teacher of St. Paul, was knowledgeable about Greek literature; it's likely that this caused some discomfort in his time. The Gemara even makes an effort to justify his understanding of Greek and offers explanations for it. 5 As a result, Saul, Gamaliel's disciple, who was also familiar with Greek, would probably face similar scrutiny for leaning towards Gentile culture rather than strict Judaism.
The Jews of Palestine viewed the Alexandrine Jews with dislike, and mistrusted the translation into Greek of their sacred books. They said it was a day of sin and blasphemy when the version of the Septuagint was made, equal only in wickedness to that on which their fathers had made the golden calf.6
The Jews of Palestine disliked the Jews of Alexandria and were suspicious of the translation of their sacred texts into Greek. They considered the day the Septuagint was created to be a day of sin and blasphemy, comparing it to the wickedness of the day their ancestors made the golden calf.6
The loudly-proclaimed intention of Paul to turn to the Gentiles, his attitude of hostility towards the Law, the abrogation of the Sabbath and substitution for it of the Lord's-day, his denunciation of circumcision, his abandonment of his Jewish name for a Gentile one, led to his being identified by the Jews of Palestine with the abhorred Hellenistic party; and the Nazarene Christians shared to the full in the national prejudices.
The loud announcement by Paul that he would focus on the Gentiles, his negative stance towards the Law, the cancellation of the Sabbath in favor of the Lord's Day, his criticism of circumcision, and his choice to use a Gentile name instead of his Jewish one led the Jews in Palestine to associate him with the hated Hellenistic group; and the Nazarene Christians fully participated in those national biases.
The Jews, at the time of the first spread of Christianity, were dispersed over the whole world; and in Greece and Asia Minor occupied a quarter, and exercised influence, in every town. The Seleucides had given the right of citizenship to these Asiatic Jews, and had extended to them some sort of protection. The close association of these Jews with Greeks necessarily led to the adoption of some of their ideas. Since Ezra, the dominant principle of the Palestinian and Babylonish rabbis had been to create a “hedge of the Law,” to constitute of the legal prescriptions a net lacing those over whom it was cast with minute yet tough fibres, stifling spontaneity. Whilst rabbinism was narrowing the Jewish horizon, Greek philosophy was widening man's range of vision. The tendencies of Jewish theology and Greek philosophy were radically opposed. The Alexandrine Jews never submitted to be involved in the meshes of rabbinism. They produced a school of thinkers, of whom Aristobulus was the first known exponent, and Philo the last expression, which sought to combine Mosaism with Platonism, to explain the Pentateuch as the foundation of a philosophic system closely related to the highest and best theories of the Greeks.
The Jews, at the time when Christianity was first spreading, were scattered all over the world; in Greece and Asia Minor, they made up a significant portion and had an influence in every town. The Seleucids granted citizenship to these Asian Jews and provided them with some form of protection. The close interaction between these Jews and the Greeks inevitably led to the adoption of some Greek ideas. Since Ezra, the main goal of the Palestinian and Babylonian rabbis had been to create a "legal hedge," which constructed a web of legal rules that restricted those within it with fine yet strong threads, stifling spontaneity. While rabbinical teachings were narrowing the Jewish perspective, Greek philosophy was expanding human understanding. The approaches of Jewish theology and Greek philosophy were fundamentally at odds. The Jews of Alexandria never allowed themselves to get caught up in the confines of rabbinical teachings. They developed a group of thinkers, starting with Aristobulus as the first known advocate and concluding with Philo, who aimed to merge Judaism with Platonism, interpreting the Pentateuch as the foundation of a philosophical system closely tied to the highest and best theories of the Greeks.
In the Holy Land, routine, the uniform repetition of prescribed forms, the absence of all alien currents of thought, tended insensibly to transform religion into formalism, and to identify it with the ceremonies which are its exterior manifestation.
In the Holy Land, routine, the constant repetition of set practices, and the lack of any outside perspectives gradually changed religion into a rigid formalism, making it synonymous with the ceremonies that are its visible expression.
In Egypt, on the other hand, the Alexandrine Jews, ambitious to give to the Greeks an exalted idea of their religion, strove to bring into prominence its great doctrines of the [pg xx] Unity of the Godhead, of Creation, and Providence. All secondary points were allegorized or slurred over. As Palestinian rabbinism became essentially ceremonial, Alexandrine Judaism became essentially spiritual. The streams of life and thought in these members of the same race were diametrically opposed.
In Egypt, on the other hand, the Jews in Alexandria, eager to present an elevated view of their religion to the Greeks, worked hard to highlight its significant teachings about the [pg xx] Unity of God, Creation, and Providence. All the less important points were either interpreted allegorically or glossed over. While Palestinian rabbinism became mainly focused on rituals, Alexandrine Judaism became primarily spiritual. The currents of life and thought among these members of the same ethnic group were completely opposed.
The Jews settled in Asia Minor, subjected to the same influences, actuated by the same motives, as the Egyptian Jews, looked to Alexandria rather than to Jerusalem or Babylon for guidance, and were consequently involved in the same jealous dislike which fell on the Jews of Egypt.7
The Jews settled in Asia Minor, influenced by the same factors and driven by the same motivations as the Jewish community in Egypt. They looked to Alexandria for guidance instead of Jerusalem or Babylon, and as a result, they experienced the same jealous animosity directed at the Jews of Egypt.7
There can be no doubt that St. Paul was acquainted with, and influenced by, the views of the Alexandrine school. That he had read some of Philo's works is more than probable. How much he drew from the writings of Aristobulus the Peripatetic cannot be told, as none of the books of that learned but eclectic Jew have been preserved.8
There’s no doubt that St. Paul was familiar with, and influenced by, the ideas of the Alexandrine school. It's very likely that he read some of Philo's works. We can't say how much he took from the writings of Aristobulus the Peripatetic, since none of that knowledgeable but eclectic Jew's books have survived.8
In more than one point Paul departs from the traditional methods of the Palestinian rabbis, to adopt those of the Alexandrines. The Jews of Palestine did not admit the allegorical interpretation of Scripture. Paul, on two occasions, follows the Hellenistic mode of allegorizing the sacred text. On one of these occasions he uses an allegory of Philo, while slightly varying its application.9
In several ways, Paul breaks away from the traditional methods used by Palestinian rabbis and instead adopts those of the Alexandrians. The Jews in Palestine rejected the allegorical interpretation of Scripture. However, Paul, on two occasions, uses the Hellenistic approach to allegorize the sacred text. In one instance, he employs an allegory from Philo, but makes slight adjustments to its application.9
But what is far more remarkable is to find in Philo, born between thirty and forty years before Christ, the key to most of Paul's theology,—the doctrines of the all-sufficiency of faith, of the worthlessness of good works, of the imputation of righteousness, of grace, mediation, atonement.
But what’s even more remarkable is finding in Philo, who was born around thirty to forty years before Christ, the key to most of Paul’s theology—the beliefs in the complete sufficiency of faith, the uselessness of good works, the attribution of righteousness, grace, mediation, and atonement.
But in Philo, these doctrines drift purposeless. Paul took them and applied them to Christ, and at once they fell into their ranks and places. What was in suspension in Philo, crystallized in Paul. What the Baptist was to the Judaean Jews, that Philo was to the Hellenistic Jews; his thoughts, his theories, were—
But in Philo, these ideas float around without direction. Paul took them and connected them to Christ, and suddenly they fit into their proper places. What was unclear in Philo became clear in Paul. Just as the Baptist was to the Judean Jews, Philo was to the Hellenistic Jews; his thoughts, his theories, were—
The Fathers, perplexed at finding Pauline words, expressions, ideas, in the writings of Philo, and unwilling to admit that Paul had derived them from Philo, invented a myth that the Alexandrine Jew came to Rome and was there converted to the Christian faith. Chronology and a critical examination of the writings of the Jewish Plato have burst that bubble.13
The Fathers, confused by the similarities in Pauline words, phrases, and ideas found in the writings of Philo, and not wanting to accept that Paul got them from Philo, created a myth that the Alexandrian Jew came to Rome and was converted to Christianity there. However, a look at the timeline and a careful analysis of the writings of the Jewish Plato have disproven that story. 13
The fact that Paul was deeply saturated with the philosophy of the Alexandrine Jews has given rise also to two [pg xxii] obstinate Christian legends,—that Dionysius the Areopagite, author of the Celestial Hierarchy, the Divine Names, &c., was the disciple of St. Paul, and that Seneca the philosopher was also his convert and pupil. Dionysius took Philo's system of the universe and emanations from the Godhead and Christianized them. The influence of Philo on the system of Dionysius saute aux yeux, as the French would say. And Dionysius protests, again and again, in his writings that he learned his doctrine from St. Paul.
The fact that Paul was heavily influenced by the philosophy of the Alexandrine Jews has led to two persistent Christian legends—that Dionysius the Areopagite, who wrote the Celestial Hierarchy and the Divine Names, was a disciple of St. Paul, and that the philosopher Seneca was also his convert and student. Dionysius took Philo's system of the universe and emanations from the Godhead and made it Christian. Philo’s influence on Dionysius’s system is obvious, as the French would say. And Dionysius repeatedly claims in his writings that he learned his teachings from St. Paul.
From a very early age, the Fathers insisted on Seneca having been a convert of St. Paul; they pointed out the striking analogies in their writings, the similarity in their thoughts. How was this explicable unless one had been the pupil of the other? But Seneca, we know, lived some time in Alexandria with his uncle, Severus, prefect of Egypt; and at that time the young Roman, there can be little question, became acquainted with the writings of Philo.14
From a very early age, the Fathers insisted that Seneca was a convert of St. Paul; they highlighted the strong similarities in their writings and the resemblance in their ideas. How could this be explained unless one had been the student of the other? However, we know that Seneca lived for a while in Alexandria with his uncle, Severus, who was the prefect of Egypt; and during that time, there's little doubt that the young Roman became familiar with the writings of Philo.14
Thus St. Paul, by adopting the mode of Biblical interpretation of a rival school to that dominant in Judaea, by absorbing its philosophy, applying it to the person of Christ and the moral governance of the Church, by associating with Asiatic Jews, known to be infected with Greek philosophic heresies, and by his open invocation to the Gentiles to come into and share in all the plenitude of the privileges of the gospel, incurred the suspicion, distrust, dislike of the believers in Jerusalem, who had grown up in the midst of national prejudices which Paul shocked.
Thus, St. Paul, by adopting the interpretation style of a competing school instead of the one prevalent in Judaea, by embracing its philosophy and applying it to Christ's identity and the Church's moral leadership, by associating with Asiatic Jews known to be influenced by Greek philosophical ideas, and by openly inviting the Gentiles to join in and enjoy all the benefits of the gospel, raised suspicion, distrust, and dislike among the believers in Jerusalem, who were raised in a context filled with national prejudices that Paul challenged.
3. It has been argued with much plausibility, that because certain of the primitive Fathers were unacquainted with the four Gospels now accounted Canonical, that therefore those Gospels are compositions subsequent to their date, and that therefore also their authority as testimonies to the acts and sayings of Jesus is sensibly weakened, if not wholly overthrown. It is true that there were certain Fathers of the first two centuries who were unacquainted with our Gospels, but the above conclusions drawn from this fact are unsound.
3. It's been argued quite convincingly that because some of the early Church Fathers didn’t know about the four Gospels we now consider Canonical, those Gospels must have been created after their time, which would weaken their authority as evidence of Jesus's actions and teachings, if not completely invalidate it. While it's true that some Fathers from the first two centuries were not familiar with our Gospels, the conclusions drawn from this observation are flawed.
This treatise will, I hope, establish the fact that at the close of the first century almost every Church had its own Gospel, with which alone it was acquainted. But it does not follow that these Gospels were not as trustworthy, as genuine records, as the four which we now alone recognize.
This essay will, I hope, prove that by the end of the first century, almost every Church had its own Gospel, which it was only familiar with. However, this doesn't mean that these Gospels were any less trustworthy or genuine as records than the four that we accept today.
It is possible, from what has been preserved of some of these lost Gospels, to form an estimate of their scope and character. We find that they bore a very close resemblance to the extant Synoptical Gospels, though they were by no means identical with them.
It is possible, from what has been preserved of some of these lost Gospels, to form an estimate of their scope and character. We find that they had a close resemblance to the existing Synoptical Gospels, though they were not identical to them.
We find that they contained most of what exists in our three first Evangels, in exactly the same words; but that some were fuller, others less complete, than the accepted Synoptics.
We find that they contained most of what is in our first three Gospels, using the same words; however, some were more detailed, while others were less complete than the accepted Synoptics.
If we discover whole paragraphs absolutely identical in the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, of the Hebrews, of the Clementines, of the Lord, it goes far to prove that all the Evangelists drew upon a common fund. And if we see that, though using the same material, they arranged it differently, [pg xxiv] we are forced to the conclusion that this material they incorporated in their biographies existed in anecdota, not in a consecutive narrative.
If we find whole paragraphs that are exactly the same in the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, the Hebrews, and the Clementines, it strongly suggests that all the Evangelists used a common source. And if we notice that, while using the same material, they organized it differently, [pg xxiv] we have to conclude that this material they included in their biographies was in anecdote, not in a straightforward narrative.
Some, at least, of the Gospels were in existence at the close of the first century; but the documents of which they were composed were then old and accepted.
Some, at least, of the Gospels were already around by the end of the first century; however, the documents they were based on were already old and established.
And though it is indisputable that in the second century the Four had not acquired that supremacy which brought about the disappearance of the other Gospels, and were therefore not quoted by the Fathers in preference to them, it is also certain that all the material out of which both the extant and the lost Synoptics were composed was then in existence, and was received in the Church as true and canonical.
And while it's clear that in the second century the Four Gospels hadn't yet risen to the level of dominance that led to the other Gospels fading away, and thus were not favored by the Church Fathers over them, it’s also true that all the material used to create both the existing and lost Synoptic Gospels was available at that time and accepted by the Church as true and canonical.
Admitting fully the force of modern Biblical criticism, I cannot admit all its most sweeping conclusions, for they are often, I think, more sweeping than just.
Admitting fully the impact of modern Biblical criticism, I can’t agree with all of its broad conclusions, as I believe they are often more sweeping than accurate.
The material out of which all the Synoptical Gospels, extant or, lost, were composed, was in existence and in circulation in the Churches in the first century. That material is—the sayings of Christ on various occasions, and the incidents in his life. These sayings and doings of the Lord, I see no reason to doubt, were written down from the mouths of apostles and eye-witnesses, in order that the teaching and example of Christ might be read to believers in every Church during the celebration of the Eucharist.
The content that all the Synoptic Gospels, whether existing or lost, were made from was already around and being shared in the Churches during the first century. This content includes the teachings of Christ in different situations and events from his life. I have no reason to believe that these teachings and actions of the Lord weren’t recorded by apostles and witnesses, so that Christ’s teachings and example could be read to believers in every Church during the Eucharist.
The early Church followed with remarkable fidelity the customs of the Essenes, so faithfully that, as I have shown, Josephus mistook the Nazarenes for members of the Essene [pg xxv] sect; and in the third century Eusebius was convinced that the Therapeutae, their Egyptian counterparts, were actually primitive Christians.15
The early Church closely followed the customs of the Essenes, so much so that, as I have shown, Josephus confused the Nazarenes with members of the Essene [pg xxv] sect; and in the third century, Eusebius believed that the Therapeutae, their Egyptian counterparts, were actually early Christians.15
The Essenes assembled on the Sabbath for a solemn feast, in white robes, and, with faces turned to the East, sang antiphonal hymns, broke bread and drank together of the cup of love. During this solemn celebration the president read portions from the sacred Scriptures, and the exhortations of the elders. At the Christian Eucharist the ceremonial [pg xxvi] was identical;16 Pliny's description of a Christian assembly might be a paragraph from Josephus or Philo describing an Essene or Therapeutic celebration. In place of the record of the wanderings of the Israelites and the wars of their kings being read at their conventions, the president read the journeys of the Lord, his discourses and miracles.
The Essenes gathered on the Sabbath for a solemn feast, dressed in white robes, and, facing East, sang responsive hymns, shared bread, and drank together from the cup of love. During this important celebration, the leader read passages from the sacred Scriptures and the teachings of the elders. The Christian Eucharist followed the same ritual; Pliny's description of a Christian gathering could easily be mistaken for a passage from Josephus or Philo describing an Essene or Therapeutic celebration. Instead of recounting the wanderings of the Israelites and the battles of their kings at their meetings, the leader read about the Lord's journeys, his teachings, and miracles.
No sooner was a Church founded by an apostle than there rose a demand for this sort of instruction, and it was supplied by the jottings-down of reminiscences of the Lord and his teaching, orally given by those who had companied with him.
No sooner was a Church founded by an apostle than a demand for this kind of teaching arose, and it was met by notes of memories of the Lord and his teachings, shared verbally by those who had been with him.
Thus there sprang into existence an abundant crop of memorials of the Lord, surrounded by every possible guarantee of their truth. And these fragmentary records passed from one Church to another. The pious zeal of an Antiochian community furnished with the memorials of Peter would borrow of Jerusalem the memorials of James and Matthew. One of the traditions of John found its way into the Hebrew Gospel—that of the visit of Nicodemus; but it never came into the possession of the compiler of the first Gospel or of St. Luke.
Thus, an abundant collection of memorials of the Lord came into being, surrounded by every possible guarantee of their authenticity. These fragmentary records were shared from one Church to another. The devoted enthusiasm of a community in Antioch, equipped with the memorials of Peter, would borrow the memorials of James and Matthew from Jerusalem. One of the traditions of John made its way into the Hebrew Gospel—that of Nicodemus's visit; however, it never reached the compiler of the first Gospel or St. Luke.
After a while, each Church set to work to string the anecdota it possessed into a consecutive story, and thus the Synoptical Gospels came into being.
After a while, each Church began to organize the anecdote it had into a continuous narrative, resulting in the creation of the Synoptical Gospels.
Of these, some were more complete than others, some were composed of more unique material than the others.
Of these, some were more complete than others, and some contained more unique material than the rest.
The second Gospel, if we may trust Papias, and I see no reason for doubting his testimony, is the composition of Mark, the disciple of St. Peter, and consists exclusively of the recollections of St. Peter. This Gospel was not co-ordinated probably till late, till long after the disjointed memorabilia were in circulation. It first circulated in Egypt; but in at least one of the Petrine Churches—that of Rhossus—the recollections of St. Peter had already been arranged in a consecutive memoir, and, in A.D. 190, Serapion, Bishop of Antioch, found the Church of Rhossus holding exclusively to this book as a Gospel of traditional authority, received from the prince of the apostles.
The second Gospel, if we can trust Papias—and I find no reason to doubt his account—was written by Mark, who was a disciple of St. Peter, and it is made up entirely of St. Peter's memories. This Gospel probably wasn't organized until much later, long after the scattered notes were already being shared. It first spread in Egypt; however, in at least one of the Petrine Churches—specifically, Rhossus—the memories of St. Peter had already been compiled into a connected narrative. In A.D. 190, Serapion, the Bishop of Antioch, discovered that the Church of Rhossus was solely relying on this book as a Gospel of traditional authority, which they believed was passed down from the leader of the apostles.
The Gospel of St. Matthew, on the other hand, is a diatessaron composed of four independent collections of memorabilia. Its groundwork is a book by Matthew the apostle, a collection of the discourses of the Lord. Whether Matthew wrote also a collection of the acts of the Lord, or contributed disconnected anecdotes of the Lord to Churches of his founding, and these were woven in with his work on the Lord's discourses, is possible, but is conjectural only.
The Gospel of St. Matthew, however, is a compilation made up of four separate collections of memories. Its foundation is a book by Matthew the apostle, which includes the teachings of the Lord. It's possible that Matthew also created a collection of the Lord's actions or shared unrelated stories about the Lord with the churches he established, which were then integrated into his work on the Lord's teachings, but this is purely speculation.
But what is clear is, that into the first Gospel was incorporated much, not all, of the material used by Mark for the construction of his Gospel, viz. the recollections of St. Peter. That the first evangelist did not merely amplify the Mark Gospel appears from his arranging the order of his anecdotes differently; that he did use the same “anecdota” is [pg xxviii] evidenced by the fact of his using them often word for word.
But what is clear is that the first Gospel incorporated a lot, though not all, of the material that Mark used to write his Gospel, specifically the memories of St. Peter. The fact that the first evangelist didn’t just expand on Mark’s Gospel is evident from the way he rearranged the order of his stories; he did use the same anecdote as [pg xxviii] shown by the fact that he often used them verbatim.
The Gospel of the Hebrews and the Gospel quoted in the Clementines were composed in precisely the same manner, and of the same materials, but not of all the same.
The Gospel of the Hebrews and the Gospel referenced in the Clementines were created in exactly the same way, using the same sources, but not everything was the same.
That the Gospel of St. Matthew, as it stands, was the composition of that apostle, cannot be seriously maintained; yet its authority as a record of facts, not as a record of their chronological sequence, remains undisturbed.
That the Gospel of St. Matthew, as it is, was written by that apostle can't be seriously argued; however, its authority as a record of events, not as a record of their order in time, remains intact.
The Gospel of St. Luke went, apparently, through two editions. After the issue of his original Gospel, which, there is reason to believe, is that adopted by Marcion, fresh material came into his hands, and he revised and amplified his book.
The Gospel of St. Luke seems to have gone through two editions. After releasing his original Gospel, which is believed to be the version used by Marcion, he received new material and revised and expanded his book.
That this second edition was not the product of another hand, is shown by the fact that characteristic expressions found in the original text occur also in the additions.
That this second edition was not created by someone else is evident because the unique phrases found in the original text also appear in the new additions.
The Pauline character of the Luke Gospel has been frequently commented on. It is curious to observe how much more pronounced this was in the first edition. The third Gospel underwent revision under the influence of the same wave of feeling which moved Luke to write the Christian Odyssey, the Acts, nominally of the Apostles, really of St. Paul. With the imprisonment of Paul the tide turned, and a reconciliatory movement set strongly in. Into this the Apostle of Love threw himself, and he succeeded in directing it.
The Pauline character of the Gospel of Luke has been discussed a lot. It's interesting to note how much more evident this was in the first edition. The third Gospel was revised under the influence of the same feelings that inspired Luke to write the Christian Odyssey, the Acts, which are officially of the Apostles but really of St. Paul. With Paul's imprisonment, the tide shifted, and a reconciliatory movement emerged powerfully. The Apostle of Love fully embraced this movement and succeeded in guiding it.
The Apostolic Church was a well-spring tumultuously [pg xxix] gushing forth its superabundance of living waters; there was a clashing of jets, a conflict of ripples; but directly St. John gave to it its definite organization, the flood rushed out between these banks, obedient to a common impulse, the clashing forces produced a resultant, the conflicting ripples blended into rhythmic waves, and the brook became a river, and the river became a sea.
The Apostolic Church was a vibrant source [pg xxix] overflowing with living waters; there was a mix of splashes and a struggle of waves; but once St. John established its structure, the flow surged between these banks, responding to a shared direction, the clashing energies created a harmony, the conflicting waves merged into smooth tides, and the brook transformed into a river, and the river grew into a sea.
The lost Gospels are no mere literary curiosity, the examination of them no barren study. They furnish us with most precious information on the manner in which all the Gospels were compiled; they enable us in several instances to determine the correct reading in our canonical Matthew and Luke; they even supply us with particulars to fill lacunae which exist, or have been made, in our Synoptics.
The lost Gospels aren’t just an interesting literary topic; studying them is far from pointless. They provide us with valuable insights into how all the Gospels were put together. In many cases, they help us identify the accurate text in our official versions of Matthew and Luke, and they even give us details to fill in the gaps that exist or have been created in our Synoptic Gospels.
The poor stuff that has passed current too long among us as Biblical criticism is altogether unworthy of English scholars and theologians. The great shafts that have been driven into Christian antiquity, the mines that have been opened by the patient labours of German students, have not received sufficient attention at our hands. If some of our commentators timorously venture to their mouths, it is only to shrink back again scared at the gnomes their imagination pictures as haunting those recesses, or at the abysses down which they may be precipitated, that they suppose lie open in those passages.
The low-quality material that has been accepted for too long among us as Biblical criticism is completely unworthy of English scholars and theologians. The significant critiques that have been made against Christian antiquity, along with the valuable insights uncovered by the diligent work of German scholars, have not received enough attention from us. When some of our commentators cautiously attempt to engage with these topics, they quickly withdraw, frightened by the daunting challenges their imagination conjures up, or by the deep uncertainties they believe await them in those texts.
This spirit is neither courageous nor honest. God's truth is helped by no man's ignorance.
This spirit is neither brave nor truthful. No one's ignorance supports the truth of God.
The new lights that break in on us are not always the lanterns of burglars.
The new lights that come in on us aren't always the lamps of thieves.
S. Baring-Gould.
S. Baring-Gould
East Mersea,
Colchester,
November
2nd, 1874.
East Mersea, Colchester, November 2, 1874.
Part I. The Jewish Anti-Gospels.
I. The Silence of Josephus.
It is somewhat remarkable that no contemporary, or even early, account of the life of our Lord exists, except from the pens of Christian writers.
It’s somewhat surprising that there are no contemporary or even early accounts of our Lord’s life, except from Christian writers.
That we have none by Roman or Greek writers is not, perhaps, to be wondered at; but it is singular that neither Philo, Josephus, nor Justus of Tiberias, should have ever alluded to Christ or to primitive Christianity.
That we have none by Roman or Greek writers is not surprising; however, it is unusual that neither Philo, Josephus, nor Justus of Tiberias ever mentioned Christ or early Christianity.
The cause of this silence we shall presently investigate. Its existence we must first prove.
The reason for this silence will be looked into shortly. First, we need to establish that it actually exists.
Philo was born at Alexandria about twenty years before Christ. In the year A.D. 40, he was sent by the Alexandrine Jews on a mission to Caligula, to entreat the Emperor not to put in force his order that his statue should be erected in the Temple of Jerusalem and in all the synagogues of the Jews.
Philo was born in Alexandria about twenty years before Christ. In the year A.D. 40, he was sent by the Jews of Alexandria on a mission to Caligula to ask the Emperor not to enforce his order to have his statue erected in the Temple of Jerusalem and in all the synagogues of the Jews.
Philo was a Pharisee. He travelled in Palestine, and speaks of the Essenes he saw there; but he says not a [pg 002] word about Jesus Christ or his followers. It is possible that he may have heard of the new sect, but he probably concluded it was but insignificant, and consisted merely of the disciples, poor and ignorant, of a Galilean Rabbi, whose doctrines he, perhaps, did not stay to inquire into, and supposed that they did not differ fundamentally from the traditional teaching of the rabbis of his day.
Philo was a Pharisee. He traveled in Palestine and mentioned the Essenes he encountered there, but he doesn't say a word about Jesus Christ or his followers. It's possible he heard of the new sect, but he likely thought it was unimportant, made up of the poor and uneducated disciples of a Galilean rabbi, whose teachings he may not have explored and assumed didn't differ much from the traditional teachings of the rabbis of his time.
Flavius Josephus was born A.D. 37—consequently only four years after the death of our Lord—at Jerusalem. Till the age of twenty-nine, he lived in Jerusalem, and had, therefore, plenty of opportunity of learning about Christ and early Christianity.
Flavius Josephus was born A.D. 37—just four years after the death of our Lord—at Jerusalem. Until he was twenty-nine, he lived in Jerusalem, so he had plenty of opportunities to learn about Christ and early Christianity.
In A.D. 67, Josephus became governor of Galilee, on the occasion of the Jewish insurrection against the Roman domination. After the fall of Jerusalem he passed into the service of Titus, went to Rome, where he rose to honour in the household of Vespasian and of Titus, A.D. 81. The year of his death is not known. He was alive in A.D. 93, for his biography is carried down to that date.
In A.D. 67, Josephus became the governor of Galilee during the Jewish uprising against Roman rule. After Jerusalem fell, he joined Titus’s service and went to Rome, where he gained prestige in the households of Vespasian and Titus by A.D. 81. The exact year of his death is unknown, but he was still alive in A.D. 93, as his biography extends to that date.
Josephus wrote at Rome his “History of the Jewish War,” in seven books, in his own Aramaic language. This he finished in the year A.D. 75, and then translated it into Greek. On the completion of this work he wrote his “Jewish Antiquities,” a history of the Jews in twenty books, from the beginning of the world to the twelfth year of the reign of Nero, A.D. 66. He completed this work in the year A.D. 93, concluding it with a biography of himself. He also wrote a book against Apion on the antiquity of the Jewish people. A book in praise of the Maccabees has been attributed to him, but without justice. In the first of these works, the larger of the two, the “History of the Jewish War,” he treats of the very period when our Lord lived, and in it he [pg 003] makes no mention of him. But in the shorter work, the “Jewish Antiquities,” in which he goes over briefly the same period of time treated of at length in the other work, we find this passage:
Josephus wrote in Rome his "History of the Jewish War," in seven books, in his own Aramaic language. He finished this in A.D. 75 and then translated it into Greek. After completing this work, he wrote his "Jewish History," a history of the Jews in twenty books, covering the beginning of the world to the twelfth year of Nero's reign, A.D. 66. He finished this work in A.D. 93, ending it with a biography of himself. He also wrote a book against Apion on the origin of the Jewish people. A book praising the Maccabees has been wrongly attributed to him. In the first of these works, the longer one, the "History of the Jewish War," he discusses the very period when our Lord lived, and in it he [pg 003] makes no mention of him. However, in the shorter work, the "Jewish Antiquities," where he briefly covers the same period described in detail in the other work, we find this passage:
“At this time lived Jesus, a wise man [if indeed he ought to be called a man]; for he performed wonderful works [he was a teacher of men who received the truth with gladness]; and he drew to him many Jews, and also many Greeks. [This was the Christ.] But when Pilate, at the instigation of our chiefs, had condemned him to crucifixion, they who had at first loved him did not cease; [for he appeared to them on the third day again alive; for the divine prophets had foretold this, together with many other wonderful things concerning him], and even to this time the community of Christians, called after him, continues to exist.”17
“During the time Jesus lived, he was a wise man [if he can truly be called a man]; for he performed extraordinary deeds [he was a teacher who spread joy through the truth]; and he drew many Jews and Greeks to him. [This was the Christ.] However, when Pilate, swayed by our leaders, condemned him to crucifixion, those who once loved him continued to believe; [because he appeared to them alive on the third day; the divine prophets had foretold this, along with many other remarkable things about him], and even today, the Christian community, named after him, still exists.”17
That this passage is spurious has been almost universally acknowledged. One may be, perhaps, accused of killing dead birds, if one again examines and discredits the passage; but as the silence of Josephus on the subject which we are treating is a point on which it will be necessary to insist, we cannot omit as brief a discussion as possible of this celebrated passage.
That this passage is fake has been almost universally accepted. One might be accused of going after something that's already been debunked if they examine and discredit the passage again; however, since Josephus's silence on the topic we're discussing is an important point we need to emphasize, we can't skip a brief discussion of this well-known passage.
The passage is first quoted by Eusebius (fl. A.D. 315) in two places,18 but it was unknown to Justin Martyr (fl. A.D. 140), Clement of Alexandria (fl. A.D. 192), [pg 004] Tertullian (fl. A.D. 193), and Origen (fl. A.D. 230). Such a testimony would certainly have been produced by Justin in his Apology, or in his Controversy with Trypho the Jew, had it existed in the copies of Josephus at his time. The silence of Origen is still more significant. Celsus in his book against Christianity introduces a Jew. Origen attacks the arguments of Celsus and his Jew. He could not have failed to quote the words of Josephus, whose writings he knew, had the passage existed in the genuine text.19
The passage is first quoted by Eusebius (active around A.D. 315) in two places, 18 but it was unknown to Justin Martyr (active around A.D. 140), Clement of Alexandria (active around A.D. 192), [pg 004] Tertullian (active around A.D. 193), and Origen (active around A.D. 230). Justin would have definitely referenced such a testimony in his Apology or in his Controversy with Trypho the Jew if it had been included in the copies of Josephus during his time. The absence of mention from Origen is even more telling. Celsus, in his book against Christianity, presents a Jew. Origen critiques the arguments of Celsus and the Jew. He would not have missed the chance to quote Josephus's words, which he was familiar with, had the passage been part of the authentic text. 19
Again, the paragraph interrupts the chain of ideas in the original text. Before this passage comes an account of how Pilate, seeing there was a want of pure drinking water in Jerusalem, conducted a stream into the city from a spring 200 stadia distant, and ordered that the cost should be defrayed out of the treasury of the Temple. This occasioned a riot. Pilate disguised Roman soldiers as Jews, with swords under their cloaks, and sent them among the rabble, with orders to arrest the ringleaders.
Again, the paragraph disrupts the flow of ideas in the original text. Before this passage, there's an account of how Pilate, noticing the lack of clean drinking water in Jerusalem, brought a stream into the city from a spring located 200 stadia away and directed that the expenses be covered by the Temple's treasury. This caused a riot. Pilate disguised Roman soldiers as Jews, hiding swords under their cloaks, and sent them into the crowd with orders to arrest the leaders.
This was done. The Jews finding themselves set upon by other Jews, fell into confusion; one Jew attacked another, and the whole company of rioters melted away. “And in this manner,” says Josephus, “was this insurrection suppressed.” Then follows the paragraph about Jesus, beginning, “At this time lived Jesus, a wise man, if indeed one ought to call him a man,” &c.
This happened. The Jews, finding themselves attacked by other Jews, became confused; one Jew went after another, and the entire group of rioters dispersed. "And this is how," says Josephus, “this uprising was suppressed.” Then comes the paragraph about Jesus, starting with “During this time, Jesus lived, a wise person, if he can truly be called a person.” &c.
And the passage is immediately followed by, “About this time another misfortune threw the Jews into disturbance; and in Rome an event happened in the temple of Isis which produced great scandal.” And then he tells an indelicate story of religious deception which need not be repeated here. The misfortune [pg 005] which befel the Jews was, as he afterwards relates, that Tiberius drove them out of Rome. The reason of this was, he says, that a noble Roman lady who had become a proselyte had sent gold and purple to the temple at Jerusalem. But this reason is not sufficient. It is clear from what precedes—a story of sacerdotal fraud—that there was some connection between the incidents in the mind of Josephus. Probably the Jews had been guilty of religious deceptions in Rome, and had made a business of performing cures and expelling demons, with talismans and incantations, and for this had obtained rich payment.20
And the passage is immediately followed by, "At this time, another tragedy affected the Jews; an event at the temple of Isis in Rome created quite a stir." Then he tells an inappropriate story of religious trickery that doesn't need to be repeated here. The misfortune [pg 005] that happened to the Jews was, as he later explains, that Tiberius expelled them from Rome. The reason for this was, he says, that a noble Roman lady who had converted had sent gold and purple to the temple in Jerusalem. But this reason isn't enough. It’s clear from what comes before—a story of priestly fraud—that there was some link between the events in Josephus's mind. Likely, the Jews had engaged in religious deceptions in Rome and had been making money by performing healings and casting out demons, using talismans and incantations, for which they received a lot of money.20
From the connection that exists between the passage about the “other misfortune that befel the Jews” and the former one about the riot suppressed by Pilate, it appears evident that the whole of the paragraph concerning our Lord is an interpolation.
From the connection that exists between the passage about the "other misfortunes that happened to the Jews" and the previous one about the riot suppressed by Pilate, it seems clear that the entire paragraph about our Lord is an addition.
That Josephus could not have written the passage as it stands, is clear enough, for only a Christian would speak of Jesus in the terms employed. Josephus was a Pharisee and a Jewish priest; he shows in all his writings that he believes in Judaism.
That Josephus couldn't have written the passage as it is, is pretty clear, because only a Christian would refer to Jesus in the way that's used. Josephus was a Pharisee and a Jewish priest; he shows in all his writings that he believes in Judaism.
It has been suggested that Josephus may have written about Christ as in the passage quoted, but that the portions within brackets are the interpolations of a Christian copyist. But when these portions within brackets are removed, the passage loses all its interest, and is a dry statement utterly unlike the sort of notice Josephus would have been likely to insert. He gives colour to his narratives, his incidents are always sketched [pg 006] with vigour; this account would be meagre beside those of the riot of the Jews and the rascality of the priests of Isis. Josephus asserts, moreover, that in his time there were four sects among the Jews—the Pharisees, the Sadducees, the Essenes, and the sect of Judas of Gamala. He gives tolerably copious particulars about these sects and their teachings, but of the Christian sect he says not a word. Had he wished to write about it, he would have given full details, likely to interest his readers, and not have dismissed the subject in a couple of lines.
It has been suggested that Josephus might have written about Christ in the quoted passage, but the parts in brackets are thought to be additions from a Christian copyist. However, if you take out those bracketed sections, the passage becomes totally uninteresting and a dry statement, which is completely different from the kind of commentary Josephus would typically include. He adds depth to his narratives, and his incidents are always described with energy; this account would seem pale compared to his stories of the Jewish riots and the misdeeds of the priests of Isis. Moreover, Josephus mentions that in his time there were four sects among the Jews—the Pharisees, the Sadducees, the Essenes, and the sect of Judas of Gamala. He provides fairly detailed information about these groups and their beliefs, but he doesn't say anything about the Christian sect. If he had wanted to write about it, he would have included comprehensive details that would engage his readers, rather than just brushing the topic aside in a few lines.
It was perhaps felt by the early Christians that the silence of Josephus—so famous an historian, and a Jew—on the life, miracles and death of the Founder of Christianity, was extremely inconvenient; the fact could not fail to be noticed by their adversaries. Some Christian transcriber may have argued, Either Josephus knew nothing of the miracles performed by Christ,—in which case he is a weighty testimony against them,—or he must have heard of Jesus, but not have deemed his acts, as they were related to him, of sufficient importance to find a place in his History. Arguing thus, the copyist took the opportunity of rectifying the omission, written from the standpoint of a Pharisee, and therefore designating the Lord as merely a wise man.
It was likely felt by the early Christians that the silence of Josephus—a well-known historian and Jew—about the life, miracles, and death of the Founder of Christianity was pretty inconvenient; their opponents would definitely notice this omission. Some Christian scribe may have reasoned, Either Josephus didn’t know about the miracles performed by Christ—in which case he serves as strong evidence against them—or he must have heard of Jesus, but didn’t consider his actions, as they were described to him, important enough to include in his History. Thinking this way, the scribe took the chance to correct the omission, writing from a Pharisee's perspective and simply referring to the Lord as a wise man.
But there is another explanation of this interpolation, which will hardly seem credible to the reader at this stage of the examination, viz. that it was inserted by a Pharisee after the destruction of Jerusalem; and this is the explanation I am inclined to adopt. At that time there was a mutual tendency to sink their differences, and unite, in the Nazarene Church and the Jews. The cause of this will be given further on; sufficient for our purpose that such a tendency did exist. Both Jew and Nazarene were involved in the same exile, crushed by [pg 007] the same blow, united in the same antipathies. The Pharisees were disposed to regret the part they had taken in putting Jesus to death, and to acknowledge that he had been a good and great Rabbi. The Jewish Nazarenes, on their side, made no exalted claims for the Lord as being the incarnate Son of God, and later even, as we learn from the Clementine Homilies, refused to admit his divinity. The question dividing the Nazarene from the Jew gradually became one of whether Christ was to be recognized as a prophet or not; and the Pharisees, or some of them at least, were disposed to allow as much as this.
But there's another explanation for this interpolation that might not seem believable to the reader at this point in the discussion: it was added by a Pharisee after the destruction of Jerusalem; and this is the explanation I tend to support. At that time, both the Nazarene Church and the Jews had a mutual tendency to put aside their differences and come together. The reasons for this will be explained later; what's important for now is that such a tendency existed. Both Jews and Nazarenes were experiencing the same exile, hit by the same disaster, and united in their shared resentments. The Pharisees were starting to regret their role in Jesus' death and were willing to acknowledge that he was a good and great teacher. The Jewish Nazarenes, for their part, didn't make grand claims about Jesus being the incarnate Son of God, and later, as we learn from the Clementine Homilies, even refused to accept his divinity. The main point of contention between the Nazarenes and the Jews gradually became whether Christ should be regarded as a prophet or not; and the Pharisees, or at least some of them, were open to this idea.
It was under this conciliatory feeling that I think it probable the interpolation was made, at first by a Jew, but afterwards it was amplified by a Christian. I think this probable, from the fact of its not being the only interpolation of the sort effected. Suidas has an article on the name “Jesus,” in which he tells us that Josephus mentions him, and says that he sacrificed with the priests in the temple. He quoted from an interpolated copy of Josephus, and this interpolation could not have been made by either a Gentile or a Nazarene Christian: not by a Gentile, for such a statement would have been pointless, purposeless to him; and it could not have been made by a Nazarene, for the Nazarenes, as will presently be shown, were strongly opposed to the sacrificial system in the temple. The interpolation must therefore have been made by a Jew, and by a Jew with a conciliatory purpose.
It was with this spirit of reconciliation that I believe the addition was made, initially by a Jew, but later expanded by a Christian. I think this is likely because it wasn't the only addition of its kind that occurred. Suidas has an entry on the name "OMG," where he mentions that Josephus refers to him and states that he sacrificed with the priests in the temple. He quoted from an altered version of Josephus, and this alteration couldn’t have been made by either a Gentile or a Nazarene Christian: not by a Gentile, since such a statement wouldn’t have had any significance or purpose for them; and it couldn't have been made by a Nazarene, as will be explained shortly, since the Nazarenes were firmly opposed to the sacrificial practices in the temple. Therefore, the addition must have been made by a Jew, and specifically by a Jew with a reconciling intent.
It is curious to note the use made of the interpolation now found in the text. Eusebius, after quoting it, says, “When such testimony as this is transmitted to us by an historian who sprang from the Hebrews themselves, respecting John the Baptist and the Saviour, what subterfuge [pg 008] can be left them to prevent them from being covered with confusion?”21
It’s interesting to note how the addition found in the text is used. Eusebius, after quoting it, says, "When we get such testimony from a historian who was one of the Hebrews regarding John the Baptist and the Savior, what excuse [pg 008] could they possibly have to avoid feeling embarrassed?"21
There is one other mention of Christ in the “Antiquities” (lib. xx. c. 9):
There is one other mention of Christ in the “Antiques” (lib. xx. c. 9):
“Ananus, the younger, of whom I have related that he had obtained the office of high-priest, was of a rash and daring character; he belonged to the sect of the Sadducees, which, as I have already remarked, exhibited especial severity in the discharge of justice. Being of such a character, Ananus thought the time when Festus was dead, and Albinus was yet upon the road, a fit opportunity for calling a council of judges, and for bringing before them James, the brother of him who is called Christ, and some others: he accused them as transgressors of the law, and had them stoned to death. But the most moderate men of the city, who also were reckoned most learned in the law, were offended at this proceeding. They therefore sent privately to the king (Agrippa II.), entreating him to send orders to Ananus not to attempt such a thing again, for he had no right to do it. And some went to meet Albinus, then coming from Alexandria, and put him in mind that Ananus was not justified, without his consent, in assembling a court of justice. Albinus, approving what they said, angrily wrote to Ananus, and threatened him with punishment; and king Agrippa took from him his office of high-priest, and gave it to Jesus, the son of Donnæus.”
“Ananus the Younger, who I mentioned became the high priest, was rash and daring. He was part of the Sadducees, a group known for strictly upholding the law. With this in mind, Ananus took advantage of the moment when Festus had died and Albinus was still on his way to call a council of judges. He brought before them James, the brother of the one called Christ, along with some others. He accused them of breaking the law and had them stoned to death. However, the more moderate and educated citizens were outraged by this. They privately reached out to King Agrippa II, asking him to tell Ananus not to do something like that again, as he had no authority to do so. Some even went to meet Albinus, who was arriving from Alexandria, and reminded him that Ananus had no right to hold court without his permission. Albinus agreed with them, and in anger, wrote to Ananus, threatening him with punishment. King Agrippa then removed Ananus from his position as high priest and appointed Jesus, the son of Donnæus, in his place.”
This passage is also open to objection.
This passage is also open to criticism.
According to Hegesippus, a Jewish Christian, who wrote a History of the Church about the year A.D. 170, of which fragments have been preserved by Eusebius, St. James was killed in a tumult, and not by sentence of a court. He relates that James, the brother of Jesus, was thrown down from a wing of the temple, stoned, and finally despatched with a fuller's club. Clement of [pg 009] Alexandria confirms this, and is quoted by Eusebius accordingly.
According to Hegesippus, a Jewish Christian who wrote a History of the Church around A.D. 170, with fragments preserved by Eusebius, St. James was killed in a riot, not by a court's verdict. He reports that James, the brother of Jesus, was thrown from a ledge of the temple, stoned, and ultimately killed with a fuller's club. Clement of [pg 009] Alexandria backs this up and is quoted by Eusebius.
Eusebius quotes the passage from Josephus, without noticing that the two accounts do not agree. According to the statement of Hegesippus, St. James suffered alone; according to that of Josephus, several other victims to the anger or zeal of Ananus perished with him.
Eusebius quotes the passage from Josephus but fails to notice that the two accounts don't match. Hegesippus states that St. James suffered alone, while Josephus mentions that several others were also victims of Ananus's anger or zeal.
It appears that some of the copies of Josephus were tampered with by copyists, for Theophylact says, “The wrath of God fell on them (the Jews) when their city was taken; and Josephus testifies that these things happened to them on account of the death of Jesus.” But Origen, speaking of Josephus, says, “This writer, though he did not believe Jesus to be the Christ, inquiring into the cause of the overthrow of Jerusalem and the demolition of the temple ... says, ‘These things befel the Jews in vindication of James, called the Just, who was the brother of Jesus, called the Christ, forasmuch as they killed him who was a most righteous man.’ ”22 Josephus, as we have seen, says nothing of the sort; consequently Origen must have quoted from an interpolated copy. And this interpolation suffered further alteration, by a later hand, by the substitution of the name of Jesus for that of James.
It seems that some copies of Josephus were altered by copyists, as Theophylact states, "The anger of God struck them (the Jews) when their city was captured; and Josephus confirms that these events occurred because of the death of Jesus." However, Origen, when referring to Josephus, says, "This writer, while he did not think Jesus was the Christ, investigated the reasons for the fall of Jerusalem and the destruction of the temple ... he mentions, ‘These things happened to the Jews in vindication of James, called the Just, who was the brother of Jesus, called the Christ, because they killed him who was a very righteous man.’ ” 22 Josephus, as we have seen, does not say anything like that; therefore, Origen must have quoted from an altered version. This alteration was modified further by a later editor, replacing the name James with Jesus.
It is therefore by no means unlikely that the name of James, the Lord's brother, may have been inserted in the account of the high-handed dealing of Ananus in place of another name.
It is therefore quite possible that the name of James, the Lord's brother, may have been included in the account of Ananus's overreaching actions instead of another name.
For fifty years the pontificate had been in the same family, with scarcely an interruption, and Ananus, or Hanan, was the son of Annas, who had condemned Christ. They were Sadducees, and as such were persecuting. St. Paul, by appealing to his Pharisee principles, enlisted the members of that faction in his favour when brought before Ananias.23
For fifty years, the papacy had been in the same family, with hardly any breaks, and Ananus, or Hanan, was the son of Annas, who had condemned Christ. They were Sadducees and were therefore persecuting. St. Paul, by appealing to his Pharisee beliefs, gained the support of that group when he was brought before Ananias.23
The apostles based their teaching on the Resurrection, the very doctrine most repugnant to the Sadducees; and their accounts of visions of angels repeated among the people must have irritated the dominant faction who denied the existence of these spirits. It can hardly be matter of surprise that the murder of James should have taken place when Ananus was supreme in Jerusalem. If that were the case, Josephus no doubt mentioned James, and perhaps added the words, “The brother of him who is called Christ;” or these words may have been inserted by a transcriber in place of “of Sechania,” or Bar-Joseph.
The apostles based their teaching on the Resurrection, a belief that was completely rejected by the Sadducees. Their reports of angel visions circulating among the people likely irritated the ruling group that denied these spirits existed. It's not surprising that James was murdered while Ananus was in power in Jerusalem. If that was the case, Josephus probably mentioned James and may have added the words, "The brother of the one called Christ;" or these words might have been added by a transcriber instead of "of Sechania," or Bar-Joseph.
This is all that Josephus says, or is thought to have said, about Jesus and the early Christians.
This is everything that Josephus says, or is believed to have said, about Jesus and the early Christians.
At the same time as Josephus, there lived another Jewish historian, Justus of Tiberias, whom Josephus mentions, and blames for not having published his History of the Wars of the Jews during the life of Vespasian and Titus. St. Jerome includes Justus in his Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, and Stephen of Byzantium mentions him.
At the same time as Josephus, another Jewish historian named Justus of Tiberias was alive. Josephus mentions him and criticizes him for not publishing his History of the Wars of the Jews while Vespasian and Titus were still alive. St. Jerome includes Justus in his Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, and Stephen of Byzantium mentions him too.
His book, or books, have unfortunately been lost, but [pg 011] Photius had read his History, and was surprised to find that he, also, made no mention of Christ. “This Jewish historian,” says he, “does not make the smallest mention of the appearance of Christ, and says nothing whatever of his deeds and miracles.”24
His book, or books, have sadly been lost, but [pg 011] Photius had read his History and was shocked to see that he also didn’t mention Christ. “This Jewish historian,” he says, “doesn’t mention Christ’s appearance at all and doesn’t say anything about his actions and miracles.”24
II. The Reason for Josephus' Silence.
It is necessary to inquire, Why this silence of Philo, Josephus and Justus? at first so inexplicable.
It is necessary to ask, Why are Philo, Josephus, and Justus silent? At first, this seems completely inexplicable.
It can only be answered by laying before the reader a picture of the Christian Church in the first century. A critical examination of the writings of the first age of the Church reveals unexpected disclosures.
It can only be answered by presenting the reader with a depiction of the Christian Church in the first century. A careful look at the writings from the early Church reveals surprising insights.
1. It shows us that the Church at Jerusalem, and throughout Palestine and Asia Minor, composed of converted Jews, was to an external observer indistinguishable from a modified Essenism.
1. It shows us that the Church in Jerusalem, and across Palestine and Asia Minor, made up of converted Jews, seemed to an outside observer indistinguishable from a modified form of Essenism.
2. And that the difference between the Gentile Church founded by St. Paul, and the Nazarene Church under St. James and St. Peter, was greater than that which separated the latter from Judaism externally, so that to a superficial observer their inner connection was unsuspected.
2. And that the difference between the Gentile Church founded by St. Paul and the Nazarene Church led by St. James and St. Peter was greater than the one separating the latter from Judaism outside, so that to a casual observer, their inner connection went unnoticed.
This applies to the period from the Ascension to the close of the first century,—to the period, that is, in which Josephus and Justus lived, and about which they wrote.
This applies to the time from the Ascension to the end of the first century—that is, the time when Josephus and Justus lived and wrote about.
1. Our knowledge of the Essenes and their doctrines is, unfortunately, not as full as we could wish. We are confined to the imperfect accounts of them furnished by Philo and Josephus, neither of whom knew them thoroughly, or was initiated into their secret doctrines.
1. Our understanding of the Essenes and their beliefs is, unfortunately, not as comprehensive as we would like. We are limited to the incomplete descriptions provided by Philo and Josephus, neither of whom truly understood them or was let into their secret teachings.
“On the western shore of that lake dwell the Essenes, at a sufficient distance from the water's edge to escape its pestilential exhalations—a race entirely unique, and, beyond every other in the world, deserving of wonder; men living among palm-trees, without wives, without money. Every day their number is replenished by a new troop of settlers, for those join them who have been visited by the reverses of fortune, who are tired of the world and its style of living. Thus happens what might seem incredible, that a community in which no one is born continues to subsist through the lapse of centuries.”25
“On the western shore of that lake, the Essenes live, just far enough from the water's edge to escape its harmful fumes—a totally unique group, more admirable than any other in the world; men living among palm trees, without wives or wealth. Every day, new people join them, those who have faced difficulties and are tired of the world's ways. So, it might seem unbelievable that a community where no one is born can still endure through the passing centuries.”25
From this first seat of the Essenes colonies detached themselves, and settled in other parts of Palestine; they settled not only in remote and solitary places, but in the midst of villages and towns. In Samaria they flourished.26 According to Josephus, some of the Essenes were willing to act as magistrates, and it is evident that such as lived in the midst of society could not have followed the strict rule imposed on the solitaries. There must therefore have been various degrees of Essenism, some severer, more exclusive than the others; and Josephus distinguishes four such classes in the sect. Some of the Essenes remained celibates, others married. The more exalted and exclusive Essenes would not touch one of the more lax brethren.27
From this first community, the Essenes broke away and settled in other areas of Palestine; they established themselves not only in remote and isolated spots but also in the middle of villages and towns. In Samaria, they thrived.26 According to Josephus, some Essenes were open to taking on roles as magistrates, indicating that those who lived within society couldn’t have adhered to the strict rules enforced by the recluses. Thus, there must have been different levels of Essenism, some stricter and more exclusive than others; Josephus identifies four such classes within the sect. Some Essenes chose to remain celibate, while others got married. The more elite and exclusive Essenes would avoid associating with their more lenient counterparts.27
The Essenes had a common treasury, formed by throwing together the property of such as entered into the society, and by the earnings of each man's labour.28
The Essenes had a shared treasury, created by pooling the assets of those who joined the community, along with the income from each person's work.28
They wore simple habits—only such clothing as was necessary for covering nakedness and giving protection from the cold or heat.29
They wore plain clothes—just enough to cover themselves and keep warm or cool. 29
They forbad oaths, their conversation being “yea, yea, and nay, nay.”30
They forbade oaths, their conversation being "yes, yes, and no, no."30
Their diet was confined to simple nourishing food, and they abstained from delicacies.31
Their diet was limited to basic, healthy food, and they avoided fancy treats. 31
They exhibited the greatest respect for the constituted authorities, and refrained from taking any part in the political intrigues, or sharing in the political jealousies, which were rife among the Jews.32
They showed the utmost respect for the established authorities and stayed out of the political intrigues and rivalries that were common among the Jews.32
They fasted, and were incessant at prayer, but without the ostentation that marked the Pharisees.33
They fasted and were constantly praying, but without the showiness that characterized the Pharisees.33
They seem to have greatly devoted themselves to the cure of diseases, and, if we may trust the derivation of their name given by Josephus, they were called Essenes from their being the healers of men's minds and bodies.34
They really seemed to dedicate themselves to healing diseases, and if we can believe the origin of their name given by Josephus, they were called Essenes because they were the healers of people's minds and bodies.34
If now we look at our blessed Lord's teaching, we find in it much in common with that of the Essenes. The same insisting before the multitude on purity of thought, disengagement of affections from the world, disregard of wealth and clothing and delicate food, pursuit of inward piety instead of ostentatious formalism.
If we take a look at our blessed Lord's teachings, we can see that they have a lot in common with the Essenes. He emphasized purity of thought, detachment from worldly things, indifference to wealth, clothing, and luxurious food, and a focus on inner devotion rather than showy rituals.
His miracles of healing also, to the ordinary observer, served to identify him with the sect which made healing the great object of their study.
His healing miracles also helped the average person connect him with the group that focused on healing as their main goal.
But these were not the only points of connection between him and the Essenes. The Essenes, instead of holding the narrow prejudices of the Jews against Samaritans and Gentiles, extended their philanthropy to all. They considered that all men had been made in the image of God, that all were rational beings, and that therefore God's care was not confined to the Jewish nation, salvation was not limited to the circumcision.35
But these weren’t the only connections between him and the Essenes. The Essenes, instead of having the narrow prejudices that the Jews had against Samaritans and Gentiles, showed kindness to everyone. They believed that all people were made in the image of God, that everyone was a rational being, and that God's care wasn’t limited to the Jewish nation; salvation wasn’t just for those who were circumcised.35
The Essenes, moreover, exhibited a peculiar veneration for light. It was their daily custom to turn their faces devoutly towards the rising of the sun, and to chant hymns addressed to that luminary, purporting that his beams ought to fall on nothing impure.
The Essenes, additionally, showed a unique respect for light. They had a daily routine of turning their faces reverently towards the sunrise and singing hymns to that star, claiming that its rays shouldn't shine on anything unclean.
If we look at the Gospels, we cannot fail to note how incessantly Christ recurs in his teaching to light as the symbol of the truth he taught,36 as that in which his disciples were to walk, of which they were to be children, which they were to strive to obtain in all its purity and brilliancy.
If we look at the Gospels, we can't help but notice how often Christ refers to light as a symbol of the truth he taught, as something his disciples were to walk in, to be children of, and to strive to obtain in all its purity and brilliance.
The Essenes, moreover, had their esoteric doctrine; to the vulgar they had an esoteric teaching on virtue and disregard of the world, whilst among themselves they had a secret lore, of which, unfortunately, we know nothing certain. In like manner, we find our Lord speaking in parables to the multitude, and privately revealing their interpretation to his chosen disciples. “Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God, but to others in parables; that seeing [pg 016] they might not see, and hearing they might not understand.”37
The Essenes, additionally, had their hidden teachings; to the general public, they shared a message about virtue and detachment from the world, while among themselves, they held secret knowledge that, unfortunately, we don’t know anything definite about. Similarly, we see our Lord speaking in parables to the crowds and privately explaining their meanings to his chosen disciples. "You are chosen to understand the mysteries of the kingdom of God, while others hear in parables; so that though they see, they may not perceive, and though they hear, they may not comprehend."37
The Clementines, moreover, preserve a saying of our Lord, contained in the Gospel in use among the Ebionites, “Keep the mysteries for me, and for the sons of my house.”38
The Clementines also keep a saying of our Lord found in the Gospel used by the Ebionites, "Keep the secrets for me and for my family's sons."38
The Essenes, though showing great veneration for the Mosaic law, distinguished between its precepts, for some they declared were interpolations, and did not belong to the original revelation; all the glosses and traditions of the Rabbis they repudiated, as making the true Word of none effect.39 Amongst other things that they rejected was the sacrificial system of the Law. They regarded this with the utmost horror, and would not be present at any of the sacrifices. They sent gifts to the Temple, but never any beast, that its blood might be shed. To the ordinary worship of the Temple, apart from the sacrifices, they do not seem to have objected. The Clementine Homilies carry us into the very heart of Ebionite Christianity in the second, if not the first century, and show us what was the Church of St. James and St. Peter, the Church of the Circumcision, with its peculiarities and prejudices intensified by isolation and opposition. In that curious book we find the same hostility to the sacrificial system of Moses, the same abhorrence of blood-shedding in the service of God. This temper of mind can only be an echo of primitive Nazarene Christianity, for in the second century the Temple and its sacrifices were no more.
The Essenes, while they held the Mosaic law in high regard, made distinctions between its teachings, claiming that some were later additions and not part of the original revelation; they rejected all the interpretations and traditions of the Rabbis as rendering the true Word ineffective.39 Among other things, they dismissed the sacrificial system of the Law. They viewed it with extreme revulsion and refused to attend any sacrifices. They sent gifts to the Temple but never any animals for sacrifice. They didn’t seem to object to the regular worship at the Temple, aside from the sacrifices. The Clementine Homilies take us deep into Ebionite Christianity in the second century, if not the first, revealing what the Church of St. James and St. Peter, the Church of the Circumcision, was like, with its unique traits and biases heightened by separation and opposition. In that fascinating book, we find the same animosity towards Moses' sacrificial system and the same revulsion for bloodshed in God's service. This mindset must have been a reflection of early Nazarene Christianity, as by the second century, the Temple and its sacrifices no longer existed.
Primitive Jewish Christianity, therefore, reproduced what was an essential feature of Essenism—a rejection of the Mosaic sacrifices.
Primitive Jewish Christianity, therefore, reflected what was a key aspect of Essenism—a rejection of the Mosaic sacrifices.
In another point Nazarene Christianity resembled Essenism, in the poverty of its members, their simplicity in dress and in diet, their community of goods. This we learn from Hegesippus, who represents St. James, Bishop of Jerusalem, as truly an ascetic as any mediaeval monk; and from the Clementines, which make St. Peter feed on olives and bread only, and wear but one coat. The name of Ebionite, which was given to the Nazarenes, signified “the poor.”
In another aspect, Nazarene Christianity was similar to Essenism in the poverty of its members, their simple clothing and diet, and their shared possessions. We learn this from Hegesippus, who portrays St. James, the Bishop of Jerusalem, as genuinely ascetic like any medieval monk. The Clementines also depict St. Peter as subsisting only on olives and bread, wearing just one coat. The term Ebionite, which was used to describe the Nazarenes, meant "the disadvantaged."
There was one point more of resemblance, or possible resemblance, but this was one not likely to be observed by those without. The Therapeutae in Egypt, who were apparently akin to the Essenes in Palestine, at their sacred feasts ate bread and salt. Salt seems to have been regarded by them with religious superstition, as being an antiseptic, and symbolical of purity.40
There was one more point of similarity, or potential similarity, but this was one that was unlikely to be noticed by outsiders. The Therapeutae in Egypt, who were apparently related to the Essenes in Palestine, ate bread and salt during their sacred feasts. They seemed to hold a superstitious reverence for salt, seeing it as antiseptic and a symbol of purity.40
Perhaps the Essenes of Judaea also thus regarded, and ceremonially used, salt. We have no proof, it is true; but it is not improbable.
Perhaps the Essenes of Judea saw and used salt in this way during their ceremonies. We don't have proof, that's true, but it's not unlikely.
Now one of the peculiarities of the Ebionite Church in Palestine, as revealed to us by the Clementines, was the use of salt with the bread in their celebrations of the Holy Communion.41
Now one of the unique features of the Ebionite Church in Palestine, as shown to us by the Clementines, was the use of salt with the bread during their Holy Communion celebrations.41
But if Christ and the early Church, by their teaching and practice, conformed closely in many things to the doctrine and customs of the Essenes, in some points they differed from them. The Essenes were strict Sabbatarians. On the seventh day they would not move a vessel from one place to another, or satisfy any of the wants of nature. Even the sick and dying, rather than [pg 018] break the Sabbath, abstained from meat and drink on that day. Christ's teaching was very different from this; he ate, walked about, taught, and performed miracles on the Sabbath. But though he relaxed the severity of observance, he did not abrogate the institution; and the Nazarene Church, after the Ascension, continued to venerate and observe the Sabbath as of divine appointment. The observance of the Lord's-day was apparently due to St. Paul alone, and sprang up in the Gentile churches42 in Asia Minor and Greece of his founding. When the churches of Peter and Paul were reconciled and fused together at the close of the century, under the influence of St. John, both days were observed side by side; and the Apostolical Constitutions represent St. Peter and St. Paul in concord decreeing, “Let the slaves work five days; but on the Sabbath-day and the Lord's-day let them have leisure to go to church for instruction and piety. We have said that the Sabbath is to be observed on account of the Creation, and the Lord's-day on account of the Resurrection.”43
But if Christ and the early Church, through their teachings and actions, closely aligned with many aspects of the beliefs and practices of the Essenes, they did differ in some key ways. The Essenes were very strict about observing the Sabbath. On the seventh day, they wouldn't move anything from one place to another or address any basic needs. Even those who were sick or dying would avoid eating or drinking on that day to avoid breaking the Sabbath. Christ's approach was quite different; he ate, moved around, taught, and performed miracles on the Sabbath. Although he eased the strictness of the observance, he did not dismiss the importance of it, and after the Ascension, the Nazarene Church continued to honor and observe the Sabbath as something divinely instituted. The observance of the Lord's Day seems to have originated solely with St. Paul and emerged in the Gentile churches he established in Asia Minor and Greece. When the churches of Peter and Paul united at the end of the century, influenced by St. John, both days were observed together; the Apostolical Constitutions describe St. Peter and St. Paul agreeing, "Let the workers put in five days; but on the Sabbath and the Lord's Day, they should have time off to go to church for learning and worship. We’ve mentioned that the Sabbath is to be honored because of Creation, and the Lord's Day because of the Resurrection."
After the Ascension, the Christian Church in Jerusalem attended the services in the Temple44 daily, as did the devout Jews. There is, however, no proof that they assisted at the sacrifices. They continued to circumcise their children; they observed the Mosaic distinction of meats; they abstained from things strangled and from blood.45
After the Ascension, the Christian Church in Jerusalem attended services in the Temple44 every day, just like the devoted Jews. However, there’s no proof that they participated in the sacrifices. They still circumcised their children, followed the Mosaic dietary laws, and avoided eating things that were strangled and blood.45
The doctrine of the apostles after the descent of the Holy Ghost was founded on the Resurrection. They went everywhere preaching the Resurrection; they claimed to be witnesses to it, they declared that Jesus had risen, they had seen him after he had risen, that [pg 019] therefore the resurrection of all men was possible.46 The doctrine of the Resurrection was held most zealously by the Pharisees; it was opposed by the Sadducees. This vehement proclamation of the disputed doctrine, this production of evidence which overthrew it, irritated the Sadducees then in power. We are expressly told that they “came upon them (the apostles), being grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus the Resurrection.” This led to persecution of the apostles. But the apostles, in maintaining the doctrine of the Resurrection, were fighting the battles of the Pharisees, who took their parts against the dominant Sadducee faction,47 and many, glad of a proof which would overthrow Sadduceeism, joined the Church.48
The apostles' teachings after the Holy Spirit came were based on the Resurrection. They traveled everywhere sharing the message of the Resurrection; they claimed to be witnesses and declared that Jesus had risen. They had seen him after he rose, and because of this, the resurrection of all people was possible. The Pharisees strongly supported the Resurrection, while the Sadducees opposed it. This strong affirmation of the disputed belief and the evidence presented to support it angered the Sadducees in power. We are specifically told that they “came upon them (the apostles), being grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus the Resurrection.” This sparked persecution of the apostles. However, by upholding the doctrine of the Resurrection, the apostles were essentially fighting the battles for the Pharisees, who defended them against the ruling Sadducee faction, and many, eager for proof that would undermine Sadduceeism, joined the Church.
We can therefore perfectly understand how the Sadducees hated and persecuted the apostles, and how the orthodox Pharisees were disposed to hail them as auxiliaries against the common enemy. And Sadduceeism was at that time in full power and arrogance, exercising intolerable tyranny.
We can therefore perfectly understand how the Sadducees hated and persecuted the apostles, and how the orthodox Pharisees were inclined to welcome them as allies against the common enemy. At that time, Sadduceeism was in full power and arrogance, exercising unbearable tyranny.
Herod the Great, having fallen in love with Mariamne, daughter of a certain Simon, son of Boethus of Alexandria, desired to marry her, and saw no other means of ennobling his father-in-law than by elevating him to the office of high-priest (B.C. 28). This intriguing family maintained possession of the high-priesthood for thirty-five years. It was like the Papacy in the house of Tusculum, or the primacy of the Irish Church in that of the princes of Armagh. Closely allied to the reigning family, it lost its hold of the high-priesthood on the deposition of Archelaus, but recovered it in A.D. 42. This family, called Boethusim, formed a sacerdotal [pg 020] nobility, filling all the offices of trust and emolument about the Temple, very worldly, supremely indifferent to their religious duties, and defiantly sceptical. They were Sadducees, denying angel, and devil, and resurrection; living in easy self-indulgence; exasperating the Pharisees by their heresy, grieving the Essenes by their irreligion.
Herod the Great, having fallen in love with Mariamne, daughter of a certain Simon, son of Boethus from Alexandria, wanted to marry her and saw no other way to elevate his father-in-law than by making him high priest (B.C. 28). This ambitious family held onto the high-priesthood for thirty-five years. It resembled the Papacy in the Tusculum household or the leadership of the Irish Church in the hands of the Armagh princes. Closely connected to the ruling family, they lost control of the high-priesthood when Archelaus was deposed but regained it in A.D. 42. This family, known as the Boethusim, formed a priestly [pg 020] nobility, occupying all the positions of trust and benefit around the Temple, very worldly, completely indifferent to their religious responsibilities, and openly skeptical. They were Sadducees, denying the existence of angels, demons, and resurrection; living lives of comfort and excess; aggravating the Pharisees with their heresy and disappointing the Essenes with their lack of faith.
In the face of the secularism of the ecclesiastical rulers, the religious zeal of the people was sure to break out in some form of dissent.
In response to the secular attitude of the church leaders, the people's religious passion was bound to surface as some kind of protest.
John the Baptist was the St. Francis of Assisi, the Wesley of his time. If the Baptist was not actually an Essene, he was regarded as one by the indiscriminating public eye, never nice in detecting minute dogmatic differences, judging only by external, broad resemblances of practice.
John the Baptist was the St. Francis of Assisi, the Wesley of his era. Even if the Baptist wasn't actually an Essene, the general public saw him as one, often failing to notice subtle doctrinal differences and judging solely by obvious, broad similarities in practices.
The ruling worldliness took alarm at his bold denunciations of evil, and his head fell.
The ruling worldliness was shocked by his fearless condemnation of evil, and he was executed.
Jesus of Nazareth seemed to stand forth occupying the same post, to be the mouthpiece of the long-brooding discontent; and the alarmed party holding the high-priesthood and the rulership of the Sanhedrim compassed his death. To the Sadducean Boethusim, who rose into power again in A.D. 42, Christianity was still obnoxious, but more dangerous; for by falling back on the grand doctrine of Resurrection, it united with it the great sect of the Pharisees.
Jesus of Nazareth seemed to rise up, representing the long-held dissatisfaction; and the worried leaders of the high priesthood and the Sanhedrin plotted his death. For the Sadducean Boethusians, who regained power in A.D. 42, Christianity was still unwelcome but even more threatening; by returning to the powerful doctrine of Resurrection, it aligned itself with the influential Pharisees.
Under these circumstances the Pharisees began to regret the condemnation and death of Christ as a mistake of policy. Under provocation and exclusion from office, they were glad to unite with the Nazarene Church in combating the heretical sect and family which monopolized the power, just as at the present day in Germany Ultramontanism and Radicalism are fraternizing. Jerusalem fell, and Sadduceeism fell with it, but the link [pg 021] which united Pharisaism and Christianity was not broken as yet; if the Jewish believers and the Pharisees had not a common enemy to fight, they had a common loss to deplore; and when they mingled their tears in banishment, they forgot that they were not wholly one in faith. Christianity had been regarded by them as a modified Essenism, an Essenism gravitating towards Pharisaism, which lent to Pharisaism an element of strength and growth in which it was naturally deficient—that zeal and spirituality which alone will attract and quicken the popular mind into enthusiasm.
Under these circumstances, the Pharisees began to see the condemnation and death of Christ as a miscalculation. Feeling provoked and pushed out of power, they were willing to team up with the Nazarene Church to fight against the heretical sect and family that held all the control, much like how Ultramontanism and Radicalism are cooperating in Germany today. Jerusalem fell, and with it, Sadduceeism also collapsed, but the connection between Pharisaism and Christianity remained intact; if the Jewish believers and the Pharisees didn’t have a common enemy to combat, they shared a mutual loss to mourn. As they mixed their tears in exile, they overlooked their differences in faith. Christianity was seen by them as a reformed form of Essenism, one that was leaning towards Pharisaism, which added a valuable element of strength and growth to Pharisaism, providing the passion and spirituality needed to inspire and energize the public.
Whilst the Jewish Pharisees and Jewish Nazarenes were forgetting their differences and approximating, the great and growing company of Gentile believers assumed a position of open, obtrusive indifference at first, and then of antagonism, to the Law, not merely to the Law as accepted by the Pharisee, but to the Law as winnowed by the Essene.
While the Jewish Pharisees and Jewish Nazarenes were putting aside their differences and coming together, the large and increasing group of Gentile believers initially took a stance of open, obvious indifference to the Law, and then shifted to outright hostility—not just to the Law as understood by the Pharisees, but also to the Law as refined by the Essenes.
The apostles at Jerusalem were not disposed to force the Gentile converts into compliance with all the requirements of that Law, which they regarded as vitiated by human glosses; but they maintained that the converts must abstain from meats offered to idols, from the flesh of such animals as had been strangled, and from blood.49 If we may trust the Clementines, which represent the exaggerated Judaizing Christianity of the ensuing century, they insisted also on the religious obligation of personal cleanliness, and on abstention from such meats as had been pronounced unclean by Moses.
The apostles in Jerusalem were not inclined to pressure the Gentile converts to follow all the rules of the Law, which they believed were corrupted by human interpretations. However, they insisted that the converts should avoid eating meat sacrificed to idols, the flesh of animals that had been strangled, and blood.49 If we can trust the Clementines, which reflect the extreme Judaizing Christianity of the following century, they also emphasized the obligation of personal cleanliness and the need to avoid eating foods deemed unclean by Moses.
To these requirements one more was added, affecting the relations of married people; these were subjected to certain restrictions, the observance of new moons and sabbaths.
To these requirements, one more was added that affected married couples; they were subjected to certain restrictions regarding the observance of new moons and sabbaths.
“This,” says St. Peter, in the Homilies,50 “is the rule of [pg 022] divine appointment. To worship God only, and trust only in the Prophet of Truth, and to be baptized for the remission of sins, to abstain from the table of devils, that is, food offered to idols, from dead carcases, from animals that have been suffocated or mangled by wild beasts, and from blood; not to live impurely; to be careful to wash when unclean; that the women keep the law of purification; that all be sober-minded, given to good works, refrain from wrong-doing, look for eternal life from the all-powerful God, and ask with prayer and continual supplication that they may win it.”
“This,” says St. Peter in the Homilies,50 “is the guideline of [pg 022] divine appointment. Worship only God, trust solely in the Prophet of Truth, get baptized for forgiveness of sins, avoid food offered to idols, steer clear of dead animals, those killed or harmed by wild animals, and blood; live a chaste life; remember to wash when unclean; ensure that women follow the purification laws; everyone should stay clear-headed, engage in good deeds, avoid wrongdoing, hope for eternal life from the all-powerful God, and pray sincerely and continuously to achieve it.”
These simple and not very intolerable requirements nearly produced a schism. St. Paul took the lead in rejecting some of the restraints imposed by the apostles at Jerusalem. He had no patience with their minute prescriptions about meats: “Touch not, taste not, handle not, which all are to perish with the using.”51 It was inconvenient for the Christian invited to supper to have to make inquiries if the ox had been knocked down, or the fowl had had its neck wrung, before he could eat. What right had the apostles to impose restrictions on conjugal relations? St. Paul waxed hot over this. “Ye observe days and months and times and years. I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vain.”52 “Let no man judge you in meat or in drink, or in respect of an holiday, or of the new moons, or of the sabbath-days.”53 It was exactly these sabbaths and new moons on which the Nazarene Church imposed restraint on married persons.54 As for meat offered in sacrifice to idols, St. Paul relaxed the order of the apostles assembled in council. It was no matter of importance whether [pg 023] men ate sacrificial meat or not, for “an idol is nothing in the world.” Yet with tender care for scrupulous souls, he warned his disciples not to flaunt their liberty in the eyes of the sensitive, and offend weak consciences. He may have thus allowed, in opposition to the apostles at Jerusalem, because his common sense got the better of his prudence. But the result was the widening of the breach that had opened at Antioch when he withstood Peter to the face.
These simple and not very unbearable requirements nearly caused a split. St. Paul took the lead in rejecting some of the restrictions imposed by the apostles in Jerusalem. He had no patience with their detailed rules about food: "Don't touch, don't taste, don't handle, since all these things are temporary and will disappear with use."51 It was inconvenient for a Christian invited to dinner to have to ask whether the ox had been slaughtered or the chicken had been killed before he could eat. What right did the apostles have to impose rules on marital relations? St. Paul got very worked up about this. "You observe days, months, seasons, and years. I'm worried about you, as I fear that I may have worked hard for nothing."52 "Don't let anyone judge you for what you eat or drink, or for how you celebrate a holiday, or for the new moons, or for the Sabbath."53 It was exactly these sabbaths and new moons that the Nazarene Church restricted for married people.54 As for meat sacrificed to idols, St. Paul relaxed the ruling of the apostles who had gathered in council. It didn't matter whether [pg 023] people ate sacrificial meat or not, since "An idol is nothing in the world." Yet, with care for sensitive souls, he warned his followers not to flaunt their freedom in front of those who were troubled, and risk offending weaker consciences. He might have done this, contrary to the apostles in Jerusalem, because common sense took precedence over caution. But the result was the deepening of the rift that had started at Antioch when he confronted Peter openly.
The apostles had abolished circumcision as a rite to be imposed on the Gentile proselytes, but the children of Jewish believers were still submitted by their parents, with the consent of the apostles, to the Mosaic institution. This St. Paul would not endure. He made it a matter of vital importance. “Behold, I, Paul, say unto you, that if ye be circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing. For I testify again to every man that is circumcised, that he is a debtor to do the whole law. Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace.”55 In a word, to submit to this unpleasant, but otherwise harmless ceremony, was equivalent to renouncing Christ, losing the favour of God and the grace of the Holy Spirit. It was incurring damnation. The blood of Christ, his blessed teaching, his holy example, could “profit nothing” to the unfortunate child which had been submitted to the knife of the circumciser.
The apostles had done away with circumcision as a requirement for Gentile converts, but the children of Jewish believers were still having it done by their parents, with the apostles' approval, under the Mosaic law. St. Paul would not accept this. He considered it crucial. “Listen, I, Paul, am saying to you that if you get circumcised, Christ will mean nothing to you. I say again to everyone who is circumcised that they must follow the whole law. Christ has no value for you if you’re trying to be justified by the law; you have fallen away from grace.”55 In short, submitting to this unpleasant, but otherwise harmless ceremony, was like rejecting Christ, losing God's favor and the grace of the Holy Spirit. It meant risking damnation. The blood of Christ, his blessed teachings, his holy example, could "worthless" to the unfortunate child who had been subjected to the knife of the circumciser.
The contest was carried on with warmth. St. Paul, in his Epistle to the Galatians, declared his independence of the Jewish-Christian Church; his Gospel was not that of Peter and James. Those who could not symbolize with him he pronounced “accursed.” The pillar apostles, James, Cephas and John, had given, indeed, the right hand of fellowship to the Apostle of [pg 024] the Gentiles, when they imposed on his converts from heathenism the light rule of abstinence from sacrificial meats, blood and fornication; but it was with the understanding that he was to preach to the Gentiles exclusively, and not to interfere with the labours of St. Peter and St. James among the Jews. But St. Paul was impatient of restraint; he would not be bound to confine his teaching to the uncircumcision, nor would he allow his Jewish converts to be deprived of their right to that full and frank liberty which he supposed the Gospel to proclaim.
The contest was carried on with passion. St. Paul, in his letter to the Galatians, claimed his independence from the Jewish-Christian Church; his Gospel was different from that of Peter and James. Those who couldn’t agree with him, he labeled as “cursed.” The main apostles, James, Cephas, and John, had offered the right hand of fellowship to the Apostle of [pg 024] the Gentiles, when they placed on his converts from paganism the simple rule of avoiding sacrificed meats, blood, and fornication; but it was understood that he would preach to the Gentiles only, without interfering with St. Peter and St. James's work among the Jews. However, St. Paul was unwilling to be limited; he refused to restrict his teaching solely to the uncircumcised, and he didn’t believe his Jewish converts should lose their right to the complete and open freedom that he believed the Gospel promised.
Paul's followers assumed a distinct name, arrogated to themselves the exclusive right to be entitled “Christians,” whilst they flung on the old apostolic community of Nazarenes the disdainful title of “the Circumcision.”
Paul's followers took on a unique name, claimed the sole right to be called "Christians," while they disparagingly referred to the old apostolic community of Nazarenes as “Circumcision.”
An attempt was made to maintain a decent, superficial unity, by the rival systems keeping geographically separate. But such a compromise was impossible. Wherever Jews accepted the doctrine that Christ was the Messiah there would be found old-fashioned people clinging to the customs of their childhood respecting Moses, and reverencing the Law; to whom the defiant use of meats they had been taught to regard as unclean would be ever repulsive, and flippant denial of the Law under which, the patriarchs and prophets had served God must ever prove offensive. Such would naturally form a Judaizing party,—a party not disposed to force their modes of life and prejudices on the Gentile converts, but who did not wish to dissociate Christianity from Mosaism, who would view the Gospel as the sweet flower that had blossomed from the stem of the Law, not as an axe laid at its root.
An effort was made to keep a decent, superficial unity by having rival systems remain geographically separate. But that compromise was impossible. Wherever Jews accepted the idea that Christ was the Messiah, there would always be traditionalists clinging to the customs of their childhood surrounding Moses and honoring the Law. For these people, the casual consumption of foods they had been taught to see as unclean would always be repulsive, and the dismissive rejection of the Law, under which the patriarchs and prophets served God, would always be offensive. Naturally, this group would form a Judaizing faction—not one that sought to impose their lifestyle and biases on Gentile converts, but one that didn't want to disconnect Christianity from Judaism. They would view the Gospel as a beautiful flower blossoming from the stem of the Law, not as an axe poised to cut it down.
But the attempt to reconcile both parties was impossible at that time, in the heat, intoxication and extravagance of controversy. In the Epistle to the Galatians [pg 025] we see St. Paul writing in a strain of fiery excitement against those who interfered with the liberty of his converts, imposing on them the light rule of the Council of Jerusalem. The followers of St. Peter and St. James are designated as those who “bewitch” his converts, “remove them from the grace of Christ to another Gospel;” who “trouble” his little Church in its easy liberty, “would pervert the gospel of Christ.” To those only who hold with him in complete emancipation of the believer from vexatious restraints, “to as many as walk according to this rule,” will he accord his benediction, “Peace and mercy.”
But trying to bring both sides together was impossible at that time, in the heat, buzz, and excess of the debate. In the Epistle to the Galatians [pg 025] we see St. Paul writing fervently against those who are interfering with the freedom of his followers, imposing on them the simple rules from the Council of Jerusalem. The supporters of St. Peter and St. James are called those who "charm" his followers, "take them away from the grace of Christ to a different Gospel;" who “problem” his small Church in its easy freedom, "would distort the gospel of Christ." He will only provide his blessing, "Peace and kindness," to those who stand with him in fully freeing the believer from annoying restraints, "to as many as live by this principle."
He assumed a position of hostility to the Law. He placed the Law on one side and the Gospel on the other; here restraint, there liberty; here discipline, there freedom. A choice must be made between them; an election between Moses and Christ. There was no conciliation possible. To be under the Law was not to be under grace; the Law was a “curse,” from which Christ had redeemed man. Paul says he had not known lust but by the Law which said, Thou shalt not covet. Men under the Law were bound by its requirements, as a woman is bound to a husband as long as he lives, but when the husband is dead she is free,—so those who accept the Gospel are free from the Law and all its requirements. The law which said, Thou shalt not covet, is dead. Sin was the infraction of the law. But the law being dead, sin is no more. “Until the law, sin was in the world, but sin is not imputed where there is no law.” “Where no law is, there is no transgression.” “Now we are delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were held.”
He took a stance against the Law. He separated the Law on one side and the Gospel on the other; here was constraint, there was freedom; here was discipline, there was liberty. A choice had to be made between them; a decision between Moses and Christ. There was no way to reconcile the two. Being under the Law meant not being under grace; the Law was a “curse,” from which Christ had freed humanity. Paul said he wouldn't have known desire if it weren't for the Law that said, you shall not covet. People under the Law were obligated to follow its demands, just like a woman is bound to her husband as long as he lives, but when the husband dies, she is free—similarly, those who accept the Gospel are free from the Law and all its demands. The law that said, you shall not covet, is no longer in effect. Sin was the violation of the law. But since the law is dead, sin is no longer an issue. "Before the law, sin existed in the world, but sin isn't counted where there is no law." "Without a law, there can be no violation." “Now we are free from the law, which was the system that kept us trapped.”
The converts of St. Paul, in their eagerness to manifest their emancipation from the Law, rolled up ceremonial and moral restrictions in one bundle, and flung both clean away.
The followers of St. Paul, excited to show their freedom from the Law, combined ceremonial and moral restrictions into one bundle and tossed them aside.
The Corinthians, to show their freedom under the Gospel, boasted their licence to commit incest “such as was not so much as named among the Gentiles.”56 Nicolas, a hot Pauline, and his followers “rushed headlong into fornication without shame;”57 he had the effrontery to produce his wife and offer her for promiscuous insult before the assembled apostles;58 the later Pauline Christians went further. The law was, it was agreed, utterly bad, but it was promulgated by God; therefore the God of the Law was not the same deity as the God of the Gospel, but another inferior being, the Demiurge, whose province was rule, discipline, restraint, whereas the God of the Gospel was the God of absolute freedom and unrestrained licence.
The Corinthians, to demonstrate their freedom under the Gospel, bragged about their right to engage in incest "which wasn’t even mentioned among the Gentiles."56 Nicolas, a fervent follower of Paul, and his followers "rushed straight into sexual activity without any shame;"57 he even had the audacity to bring his wife and offer her up for public humiliation in front of the assembled apostles;58 the later Pauline Christians went even further. They agreed that the law was completely bad, but it had been given by God; therefore, the God of the Law was not the same as the God of the Gospel, but rather another lesser being, the Demiurge, whose role was rule, discipline, and restraint, while the God of the Gospel was about total freedom and unrestrained license.
They refused to acknowledge any Scriptures save the Gospel of St. Luke, or rather the Gospel of the Lord, another recension of that Gospel, drawn up by order of St. Paul, and the Epistles of the Apostle of the Gentiles.
They would not accept any Scriptures other than the Gospel of St. Luke, or rather the Gospel of the Lord, which is another version of that Gospel, created by the command of St. Paul, along with the letters of the Apostle to the Gentiles.
But even in the first age the disorders were terrible. St. Paul's Epistles give glimpses of the wild outbreak of antinomianism that everywhere followed his preaching,—the drunkenness which desecrated the Eucharists, the backbitings, quarrellings, fornication, lasciviousness, which called forth such indignant denunciation from the great apostle.
But even in the first age, the chaos was awful. St. Paul's letters show us the wild rise of antinomianism that surged everywhere after his preaching—the drunkenness that disrespected the Eucharists, the gossiping, fighting, sexual immorality, and indulgence, which prompted such strong condemnation from the great apostle.
Yet he was as guiltless of any wish to relax the restraints of morality as was, in later days, his great counterpart Luther. Each rose up against a narrow formalism, and proclaimed the liberty of the Christian from obligation to barren ceremonial; but there were those in the first, as there were those in the sixteenth century, with more zeal than self-control, who found “Justification by Faith only” a very comfortable doctrine, quite capable of accommodating itself to a sensual or careless life.
Yet he was just as innocent of any desire to loosen the rules of morality as his later counterpart, Luther. Both stood against strict formalism and proclaimed the freedom of Christians from the obligation to empty rituals; however, there were individuals in both eras, the first and the sixteenth century, who, enthused yet impulsive, found “Justification by Faith Alone” to be a very convenient doctrine, one that easily fit a self-indulgent or lax lifestyle.
St. Paul may have seen, and probably did see, that Christianity would never make way if one part of the community was to be fettered by legal restrictions, and the other part was to be free. According to the purpose apparent in the minds of James and Peter, the Jewish converts were to remain Jews, building up Christian faith on the foundation of legal prescriptions, whilst the Gentile converts were to start from a different point. There could be no unity in the Church under this system—all must go under the Law, or all must fling it off. The Church, starting from her cradle with such an element of weakness in her constitution, must die prematurely.
St. Paul likely recognized, and probably did see, that Christianity wouldn't thrive if one part of the community was restricted by legal limitations while the other part enjoyed freedom. The intention of James and Peter seemed to be that Jewish converts would still identify as Jews, building their Christian faith on existing legal rules, while Gentile converts would come from a different background. There couldn't be any unity in the Church with this approach—either everyone had to follow the Law, or everyone had to abandon it. If the Church began with such a fundamental flaw in its structure, it would surely fail prematurely.
He was right in his view. But it is by no means certain that St. Peter and St. James were as obstinately opposed to the gradual relaxation of legal restrictions, and the final extinction or transformation of the ceremonial Law, as he supposed.
He was correct in his opinion. But it's not at all clear that St. Peter and St. James were as stubbornly against the gradual easing of legal restrictions, and the eventual ending or change of the ceremonial Law, as he thought.
In the heat and noise of controversy, he no doubt used unguarded language, said more than he thought, and his converts were not slow to take him au pied de la lettre.
In the heat and noise of controversy, he likely spoke without thinking, said more than he intended, and his followers were quick to take him to the letter.
The tone of Paul's letters shows conclusively that not for one moment would he relax moral obligation. With the unsuspiciousness of a guileless spirit, he never suspected [pg 028] that his words, taken and acted upon as a practical system, were capable of becoming the charter of antinomianism. Yet it was so. No sooner had he begun to denounce the Law, than he was understood to mean the whole Law, not merely its ceremonial part. When he began to expatiate on the freedom of Grace, he was understood to imply that human effort was overridden. When he proclaimed Justification by Faith only, it was held that he swept away for ever obligation to keep the Commandments.
The tone of Paul's letters clearly shows that he never relaxed his stance on moral obligation. With the innocence of a naive spirit, he never realized that his words, when taken as a practical guide, could end up being the foundation for antinomianism. But that’s exactly what happened. As soon as he started to criticize the Law, people understood him to mean the entire Law, not just its ceremonial aspects. When he began to elaborate on the freedom of Grace, it was interpreted as him saying that human effort didn’t matter. When he proclaimed Justification by Faith alone, it was believed that he completely dismissed the obligation to follow the Commandments.
The results were precisely the same in the sixteenth century, when Luther re-affirmed Paulinism, with all his warmth and want of caution. At first he proclaimed his doctrines boldly, without thought of their practical application. When he saw the results, he was staggered, and hasted to provide checks, and qualify his former words:
The results were exactly the same in the sixteenth century when Luther reaffirmed Paulinism, with all his passion and lack of caution. At first, he boldly proclaimed his doctrines without considering their practical implications. When he saw the outcomes, he was shocked and quickly tried to provide limitations and clarify his earlier statements:
“Listen to the Papists,” he writes; “the sole argument they use against us is that no good result has come of my doctrine. And, in fact, scarce did I begin to preach my Gospel before the country burst into frightful revolt; schisms and sects tore the Church; everywhere honesty, morality, and good order fell into ruin; every one thought to live independently, and conduct himself after his own fancy and caprices and pleasure, as though the reign of the Gospel drew with it the suppression of all law, right and discipline. Licence and all kinds of vices and turpitudes are carried in all conditions to an extent they never were before. In those days there was some observance of duty, the people especially were decorous; but now, like a wild horse without rein and bridle, without constraint or decency, they rush on the accomplishment of their grossest lusts.”59
“Listen to the Catholics,” he's writing; “The only argument they have against us is that my teachings haven't produced any positive results. Honestly, as soon as I started sharing my Gospel, the country fell into chaos; divisions and factions ripped the Church apart; everywhere, honesty, morality, and order broke down; everyone wanted to live on their own terms, acting on their whims and desires, as if the arrival of the Gospel meant an end to all law, justice, and discipline. Disorder and various vices have spread like never before. In the past, there was some sense of duty, and people, especially, were respectable; but now, like a wild horse without reins or a bridle, with no restraints or decency, they rush to satisfy their lowest cravings.”59
Gaspard Schwenkfeld saw the result of this teaching, and withdrew from it into what he considered a more spiritual sect, and was one of the founders of Anabaptism, a reaction against the laxity and licentiousness of Lutheranism. “This doctrine,” said he, “is dangerous and scandalous; it fixes us in impiety, and even encourages us in it.”60
Gaspard Schwenkfeld saw the outcome of this teaching and distanced himself from it, joining what he believed to be a more spiritual group. He became one of the founders of Anabaptism, which was a reaction against the leniency and immorality of Lutheranism. "This belief," he said, “is risky and shocking; it ensnares us in immorality and even promotes it.”60
The Epistles of St. Paul exhibit him grappling with this terrible evil, crying out in anguish against the daily growing scandals, insisting that his converts should leave off their “rioting and drunkenness, chambering and wantonness, strife and envying;” that their bodies were temples of the Spirit of God, not to be defiled with impurity; that it was in vain to deceive themselves by boasting their faith and appealing to the freedom of Grace. “Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor coveters, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.”
The letters of St. Paul show him struggling with this terrible evil, crying out in anguish against the daily increasing scandals, insisting that his followers should stop their "partying and being drunk, casual sex and indecency, fighting and jealousy;" that their bodies were temples of the Spirit of God, not to be tainted with impurity; that it was pointless to fool themselves by bragging about their faith and relying on the freedom of Grace. "Neither sexually immoral people, nor idol worshippers, nor adulterers, nor those who practice homosexuality, nor thieves, nor greedy individuals, nor drunkards, nor slanderers, nor con artists, will inherit the kingdom of God."
And he holds himself up to his Corinthian converts as an example that, though professing liberty, they should walk orderly: “Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ.”61 [pg 030] But apparently all his efforts could only control the most exuberant manifestations of antinomianism, like the incest at Corinth.
And he presents himself to his Corinthian followers as an example that, even while claiming freedom, they should behave properly: "Follow my example, just like I follow Christ's example."61[pg 030] But it seems that all his efforts could only manage the most extreme expressions of lawlessness, like the incest happening in Corinth.
The grave Petrine Christians at Jerusalem were startled at the tidings that reached them from Asia Minor and Greece. It was necessary that the breach should be closed. The Church at Jerusalem was poor; a collection was ordered by St. Paul to be made for its necessities. He undertook to carry the money himself to Jerusalem, and at the same time, by conforming to an insignificant legal custom, to recover the regard and confidence of the apostles.
The grave Petrine Christians in Jerusalem were shocked by the news that came from Asia Minor and Greece. It was essential to mend the divide. The Church in Jerusalem was struggling financially; St. Paul organized a collection to support its needs. He took it upon himself to deliver the money to Jerusalem and, by adhering to a minor legal custom, to win back the respect and trust of the apostles.
This purpose emerges at every point in the history of St. Paul's last visit to Jerusalem. But it was too late. The alienation of parties was too complete to be salved over with a gift of money and appeased by shaven crowns.62
This purpose is clear at every moment during St. Paul's final visit to Jerusalem. But it was too late. The division among the groups was too deep to be mended with a financial gift and soothed with a few shaved heads.62
When St. Paul was taken, he made one ineffectual effort to establish his relation to Judaism, by an appeal to the Pharisees. But it failed. He was regarded with undisguised abhorrence by the Jews, with coldness by the Nazarenes. The Jews would have murdered him. We do not hear that a Nazarene visited him.
When St. Paul was captured, he made one unsuccessful attempt to connect with Judaism by appealing to the Pharisees. But it didn't work. The Jews looked at him with clear disgust, while the Nazarenes remained indifferent. The Jews would have killed him. We don't hear of any Nazarene visiting him.
Further traces of the conflict appear in the Epistles. The authenticity of the Epistle to the Hebrews has been doubted, disputed, and on weighty grounds. It is saturated with Philonism, whole passages of Philo re-appear in the Epistle to the Hebrews, yet I cannot doubt that it is by St. Paul. When the heat of contest was somewhat abated, when he saw how wofully he had been misunderstood by his Jewish and Gentile converts in the matter of the freedom of the Gospel; when he learned how that even the heathen, not very nice about morals, [pg 031] spoke of the scandals that desecrated the assemblies of the Pauline Christians,—then no doubt he saw that it was necessary to lay down a plain, sharp line of demarcation between those portions of the Law which were not binding, and those which were. Following a train of thought suggested by Philo, whose works he had just read, he showed that the ceremonial, sacrificial law was symbolical, and that, as it typified Christ, the coming of the One symbolized abrogated the symbol. But the moral law had no such natural limit, therefore it was permanent. Yet he was anxious not to be thought to abandon his high views of the dignity of Faith; and the Epistle to the Hebrews contains one of the finest passages of his writing, the magnificent eulogy on Faith in the 11th chapter. St. Paul, like Luther, was not a clear thinker, could not follow a thread of argument uninterruptedly to its logical conclusion. Often, when he saw that conclusion looming before him, he hesitated to assert it, and proceeded to weaken the cogency of his former reasoning, or diverged to some collateral or irrelevant topic.
Further traces of the conflict show up in the Epistles. The authenticity of the Epistle to the Hebrews has been questioned and debated for solid reasons. It is filled with Philonism, with entire sections of Philo appearing in the Epistle to the Hebrews, yet I have no doubt that it was written by St. Paul. When the intensity of the debate calmed down a bit, and he realized how terribly he had been misunderstood by both his Jewish and Gentile converts regarding the freedom of the Gospel; when he learned that even non-believers, who weren’t very particular about morals, spoke about the scandals that tarnished the gatherings of the Pauline Christians,—then he clearly recognized the need to draw a clear, distinct line between those parts of the Law that were not applicable and those that were. Following a line of thought inspired by Philo, whose works he had just finished reading, he demonstrated that the ceremonial and sacrificial laws were symbolic, and that the coming of the One they symbolized put an end to the symbol. However, the moral law didn’t have such a clear limit, making it permanent. Still, he did not want to appear to abandon his high regard for the dignity of Faith; and the Epistle to the Hebrews includes one of his most beautiful passages, the magnificent tribute to Faith in the 11th chapter. St. Paul, like Luther, was not always a clear thinker; he struggled to follow a line of reasoning consistently to its logical conclusion. Often, when he sensed that conclusion approaching, he hesitated to state it, which caused him to weaken the strength of his earlier arguments or drift off to some related or irrelevant topic.
The Epistle to the Hebrews is, I doubt not, a reflex of the mind of Paul under the circumstances indicated.
The Epistle to the Hebrews is, I believe, a reflection of Paul’s thoughts given the circumstances mentioned.
This Epistle, there can be little question, called forth the counterblast of the Epistle of James, the Lord's brother. But the writer of that Epistle exhibits an unjust appreciation of the character of St. Paul. Paul was urged on by conviction, and not actuated by vanity. Yet the exasperation must have been great which called forth the indignant exclamation, “Wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead!”63
This letter, there can be little doubt, prompted the strong response from the Letter of James, the Lord's brother. However, the author of that letter shows an unfair judgment of St. Paul's character. Paul was driven by conviction, not by vanity. Yet the frustration must have been significant to provoke the angry declaration, "Do you want to know, you naïve person, that faith without actions is worthless?"63
The second of the Canonical Epistles attributed to [pg 032] St. Peter,64 if not the expression of the opinion of the Prince of the Apostles himself, represents the feelings of Nazarene Christians of the first century. It cautions those who read the writings of St. Paul, “which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other Scriptures, unto their own destruction.”
The second of the Canonical Epistles attributed to [pg 032] St. Peter, if not reflecting the view of the Prince of the Apostles himself, conveys the sentiments of Nazarene Christians from the first century. It warns those who read the writings of St. Paul, "which the uneducated and unstable twist, just like they do the other Scriptures, to their own ruin."
The Nicolaitans, taking advantage of the liberty accorded them in one direction, assumed it in another. In the letter to the Church of Pergamos, in the Apocalypse, they are denounced as “eating things sacrificed to idols, and committing fornication.”65 They are referred to as the followers of Balaam, both in that Epistle and in the Epistles of Jude and the 2nd of St. Peter. This is because Balaam has the same significance as Nicolas.66 Jude, the brother of James, writes of them: “Certain men are crept in unawares ... ungodly men turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness ... who defile the flesh, despise dominion, and speak evil of dignities,” i.e. of the apostles; “these speak evil of those things which they know not; but what they know naturally, as brute beasts, in those things they corrupt themselves. But, beloved, remember ye the words which were spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ; how that they told you there should be mockers in the last time, who should walk after their own ungodly lusts. These be they who separate themselves, sensual, having not the Spirit.”
The Nicolaitans, taking advantage of the freedom given to them in one area, misused it in another. In the letter to the Church of Pergamos in Revelation, they are condemned as "eating food offered to idols, and engaging in sexual immorality."65 They are called the followers of Balaam, both in that letter and in the letters of Jude and the 2nd of St. Peter. This is because Balaam has the same meaning as Nicolas.66 Jude, the brother of James, writes about them: “Some men have secretly infiltrated ... ungodly men who turn the grace of our God into immoral behavior ... they corrupt the flesh, reject authority, and speak disrespectfully of respected leaders.” i.e. of the apostles; "These people criticize what they don't understand; but in the areas they instinctively know, like mindless animals, they end up harming themselves. However, dear friends, remember what was said earlier by the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ; how they mentioned that there would be mockers in the last days, who would pursue their own ungodly desires. These are the ones who create divisions, are guided by their instincts, and do not have the Spirit."
And St. Peter wrote in wrath and horror. “It had been better not to have known the way of righteousness, [pg 033] than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them.”67
And St. Peter wrote in anger and shock. “It would have been better not to know the way of righteousness than to know it and then turn away from the holy commandment given to them.”67
The extreme Pauline party went on their way; Marcion, Valentine, Mark, were its successive high-priests and prophets. It ran from one extravagance to another, till it sank into the preposterous sect of the Cainites; in their frantic hostility to the Law, canonizing Cain, Esau, Pharaoh, Saul, all who are denounced in the Old Testament as having resisted the God of the Law, and deifying the Serpent, the Deceiver, as the God of the Gospel who had first revealed to Eve the secret of liberty, of emancipation from restraint.
The extreme Pauline group continued on their path; Marcion, Valentine, and Mark were its successive leaders and prophets. It swung from one extreme to another until it devolved into the ridiculous sect of the Cainites; in their wild opposition to the Law, they glorified Cain, Esau, Pharaoh, Saul, and all those condemned in the Old Testament for opposing the God of the Law, and they worshiped the Serpent, the Deceiver, as the God of the Gospel who first revealed to Eve the secret of freedom, of liberation from limitations.
But disorders always are on the surface, patent to every one, and cry out for a remedy. Those into which the advanced Pauline party had fallen were so flagrant, so repugnant to the good sense and right feelings of both Jew and Gentile believers, that they forced on a reaction. The most impracticable antinomians on one side, and obstructive Judaizers on the other, were cut off, or cut themselves off, from the Church; and a temper of mutual concession prevailed among the moderate. At the head of this movement stood St. John.
But problems are always obvious, clear to everyone, and demand a solution. The issues that the advanced Pauline group had fallen into were so blatant and so against the good sense and feelings of both Jewish and Gentile believers that they prompted a reaction. The most extreme antinomians on one side and obstructive Judaizers on the other were excluded or excluded themselves from the Church; meanwhile, a spirit of mutual compromise emerged among the moderates. At the forefront of this movement was St. John.
The work of reconciliation was achieved by the Apostle of Love. A happy compromise was effected. The Sabbath and the Lord's-day were both observed, side by side. Nothing was said on one side about distinction in meats, and the sacred obligation of washing; and on the other, the Gentile Christians adopted the Psalms of David and much of the ceremonial of the Temple into their liturgy. The question of circumcision was not mooted. It had died out of exhaustion, and the doctrine of Justification was accepted as a harmless opinion, to be constantly corrected by the moral law and common sense.
The work of reconciliation was accomplished by the Apostle of Love. A happy compromise was reached. Both the Sabbath and the Lord's Day were observed together. There was no discussion on one side about differences in foods and the sacred practice of washing; on the other side, the Gentile Christians incorporated the Psalms of David and much of the Temple's rituals into their worship. The issue of circumcision was not raised. It had faded due to exhaustion, and the idea of Justification was accepted as a harmless viewpoint, regularly refined by moral law and common sense.
A similar compromise took place at the English Reformation. In deference to the dictation of foreign reformers, the Anglican divines adopted their doctrine of Justification by Faith only into the Articles, but took the wise precaution of inserting as an antidote the Decalogue in the Communion Office, and of ordering it to be written up, where every one might read, in the body of the church.
A similar compromise happened during the English Reformation. In respect to the influence of foreign reformers, the Anglican theologians included their belief in Justification by Faith alone in the Articles, but wisely added the Decalogue in the Communion Office as a counterbalance and instructed that it be displayed for everyone to see in the church.
The compromise effected by the influence and authority of St. John was rejected by extreme partizans on the right and the left. The extreme Paulines continued to refuse toleration to the Law and the Old Testament. The Nazarene community had also its impracticable zealots who would not endure the reading of the Pauline Epistles.
The compromise made through the influence and authority of St. John was rejected by extreme supporters on both the right and the left. The extreme Paulines continued to refuse to accept the Law and the Old Testament. The Nazarene community also had its unrealistic zealots who couldn't stand the reading of the Pauline Epistles.
The Church, towards the close of the apostolic age, was made up of a preponderance of Gentile converts; in numbers and social position they stood far above the Nazarenes.
The Church, toward the end of the apostolic age, consisted mainly of Gentile converts; in terms of numbers and social status, they were significantly above the Nazarenes.
Under St. John, the Church assumed a distinctively Gentile character. In its constitution, religious worship, in its religious views, it differed widely from the Nazarene community in Palestine.
Under St. John, the Church took on a distinctly non-Jewish character. In its structure, religious practices, and beliefs, it was very different from the Nazarene community in Palestine.
With the disappearance from its programme of distinction of meats and circumcision, its connection with Judaism had disappeared. But Nazarenism was not confined to Palestine. In Rome, in Greece, in Asia Minor, there were large communities, not of converted Jews only, but of proselytes from Gentiledom, who regarded themselves as constituting the Church of Christ. The existence of this fact is made patent by the Clementines and the Apostolic Constitutions. St. Peter's successors in the see of Rome have been a matter of perplexity. It has impressed itself on ecclesiastical students that Linus and Cletus ruled simultaneously. I have [pg 035] little doubt it was so. The Judaizing Church was strong in Rome. Probably each of the two communities had its bishop set over it, one by Paul, the other by Peter.
With the removal of dietary restrictions and circumcision from its practices, its link to Judaism faded away. However, Nazarenism wasn’t limited to Palestine. In Rome, Greece, and Asia Minor, there were large communities made up not only of converted Jews but also of Gentile proselytes who considered themselves part of the Church of Christ. This fact is evident in the Clementines and the Apostolic Constitutions. The succession of St. Peter's followers in the see of Rome has been puzzling. It has been noted by church scholars that Linus and Cletus may have led at the same time. I have [pg 035] little doubt that this was the case. The Judaizing Church was significant in Rome. It’s likely that each of the two communities had its own bishop, one appointed by Paul and the other by Peter.
Whilst the “Catholic” Church, the Church of the compromise, grew and prospered, and conquered the world, the narrow Judaizing Church dwindled till it expired, and with its expiration ceased conversion from Judaism. This Jewish Church retained to the last its close relationship with Mosaism. Circumstances, as has been shown, drew the Jewish believer and the Pharisee together.
While the “Catholic” Church, the Church of the compromise, grew, flourished, and took over the world, the narrow Judaizing Church shrank until it faded away, and with its disappearance ended the conversion from Judaism. This Jewish Church maintained its close ties to Mosaism until the end. As has been demonstrated, the circumstances brought the Jewish believer and the Pharisee closer together.
When Jerusalem fell, the Gentile Church passed without a shudder under the Bethlehem Gate, whereon an image of a swine had been set up in mockery; contemplated the statue of Hadrian on the site of the Temple without despair, and constituted itself under a Gentile bishop, Mark, in Ælia Capitolina.
When Jerusalem fell, the Gentile Church walked through the Bethlehem Gate without a flinch, where a statue of a pig had been placed in mockery; they looked at the statue of Hadrian on the Temple's site without losing hope, and formed itself under a Gentile bishop, Mark, in Ælia Capitolina.
But the old Nazarene community, the Church of James and Symeon, clinging tightly to its old traditions, crouched in exile at Pella, confounded by the Romans in common banishment with the Jew. The guards thrust back Nazarene and Jew alike with their spears, when they ventured to approach the ruins of their prostrate city, the capital of their nation and of their faith.
But the old Nazarene community, the Church of James and Symeon, holding on to its traditions, was in exile at Pella, confused along with the Jews by the Romans. The guards pushed back both Nazarene and Jew with their spears when they tried to get close to the ruins of their fallen city, the heart of their nation and their faith.
The Church at Jerusalem under Mark was, to the Nazarene, alien; its bishop an intruder. To the Nazarene, the memory of Paul was still hateful. The Clementine Recognitions speak of him with thinly-disguised aversion, and tell of a personal contest between him, when the persecutor Saul, and St. James their bishop, and of his throwing down stairs, and beating till nearly dead, the brother of the Lord. In the very ancient apocryphal letter of St. Peter to St. James, belonging to the same sect, and dating from the second century, Paul is spoken of as the “enemy preaching a doctrine at once [pg 036] foolish and lawless.”68 The Nazarene Christians, as Irenaeus and Theodoret tell us, regarded him as an apostate.69 They would not receive his Epistles or the Gospel of St. Luke drawn up under his auspices.
The Church in Jerusalem under Mark was seen as foreign to the Nazarene; its bishop was considered an outsider. The Nazarene still harbored a deep resentment towards Paul's memory. The Clementine Recognitions express this animosity, recounting a personal conflict between him—then known as the persecutor Saul—and St. James, their bishop, which involved Saul throwing down the brother of the Lord and beating him nearly to death. In a very old apocryphal letter from St. Peter to St. James, originating from the same sect and dating back to the second century, Paul is referred to as the “enemy preaching a doctrine that is both foolish and lawless.” The Nazarene Christians, as noted by Irenaeus and Theodoret, viewed him as a traitor. They rejected his Epistles and the Gospel of St. Luke, which was created under his influence.
In the Homilies, St. Peter is made to say:
In the Homilies, St. Peter is quoted saying:
“Our Lord and Prophet, who hath sent us, declared that the Wicked One, having disputed with him forty days, and having prevailed nothing against him, promised that he would send apostles among his subjects to deceive. Wherefore, above all, remember to shun apostle or teacher or prophet who does not first accurately compare his preaching with [that of] James, who was called the Brother of my Lord, and to whom was entrusted the administration of the Church of the Hebrews at Jerusalem. And that, even though he come to you with credentials; lest the wickedness which prevailed nothing when disputing forty days with our Lord should afterwards, like lightning falling from heaven upon earth, send a preacher to your injury, preaching under pretence of truth, like this Simon [Magus], and sowing error.”70
“Our Lord and Prophet, who sent us, said that the Wicked One, after arguing with Him for forty days and getting nowhere, promised to send apostles among his followers to deceive them. So, above all, remember to avoid any apostle, teacher, or prophet who doesn’t closely compare their teachings with those of James, who was known as the Brother of my Lord and to whom the leadership of the Church of the Hebrews in Jerusalem was given. This warning stands even if they come to you with credentials; for the wickedness that could do nothing against our Lord for those forty days might later send a preacher to mislead you, pretending to speak the truth, like Simon [Magus], and spreading lies.”70
Those curious books afford us a precious insight into the feelings of the Nazarenes of the first and second centuries, showing us what was the temper of their minds and the colour of their belief. They represent St. James as the supreme head of the Church. He is addressed by St. Peter, “Peter to James, the Lord and Bishop of the Holy Church, under the Father of all.” St. Clement calls him “the Lord and Bishop of bishops, who rules Jerusalem, the Holy Church of the Hebrews, and the Churches everywhere excellently founded by the providence of God.”
Those intriguing books give us valuable insight into the emotions of the Nazarenes during the first and second centuries, revealing their mindset and beliefs. They portray St. James as the chief leader of the Church. St. Peter addresses him, "Peter to James, the Lord and Bishop of the Holy Church, under the Father of all." St. Clement refers to him as “the Lord and Bishop of bishops, who oversees Jerusalem, the Holy Church of the Hebrews, and the Churches that have been wonderfully established everywhere through God’s guidance.”
Throughout the curious collection of Homilies, Christianity is one with Judaism. It is a reform of Mosaism. It bears the relation to Judaism, that the Anglican Church of the last three centuries, it is pretended, bears to the Mediaeval Church in England. Everything essential was retained; only the traditions of the elders, the glosses of the lawyers, were rejected.
Throughout the curious collection of Homilies, Christianity is one with Judaism. It is a reform of Mosaism. It relates to Judaism in the same way that the Anglican Church of the last three centuries is thought to relate to the Medieval Church in England. Everything essential was kept; only the traditions of the elders, the interpretations of the lawyers, were discarded.
Christianity is never mentioned by name. A believer is called, not a Christian, but a Jew. Clement describes his own conversion: “I betook myself to the holy God and Law of the Jews, putting my faith in the well-assured conclusion that the Law has been assigned by the righteous judgment of God.”71
Christianity is never referred to by name. A believer is called, not a Christian, but a Jew. Clement talks about his own conversion: "I turned to God and the Jewish Law, trusting completely that the Law was given through God's just judgment."71
Apion the philosopher, is spoken of as hating the Jews; the context informs us that by Jews is meant those whom we should call Christians.
Apion the philosopher is described as hating the Jews; the context tells us that by Jews, it means those we would refer to as Christians.
Moses is the first prophet, Jesus the second. Like their spiritual ancestors the Essenes, the Nazarenes protested that the Law was overlaid with inventions of a later date; these Jesus came to efface, that he might re-edit the Law in its ancient integrity. The original [pg 038] Law, as given by God and written by Moses, was lost; it was found again after 300 years, lost again, and then re-written from memory by Ezra. Thus it came to pass that the Old Revelation went through various editions, which altered its meaning, and left it a compound of truths and errors.72 It was the mark of a good and wise Jew, instructed by Jesus, to distinguish between what was true and what was false in the Scriptures.
Moses is the first prophet, and Jesus is the second. Like their spiritual predecessors, the Essenes, the Nazarenes argued that the Law had been mixed with later interpretations; Jesus came to remove these so that he could restore the Law to its original form. The original Law, given by God and written by Moses, was lost; it was rediscovered after 300 years, lost again, and then re-written from memory by Ezra. As a result, the Old Revelation went through various versions, which changed its meaning and turned it into a mix of truths and misconceptions. It was a sign of a good and wise Jew, taught by Jesus, to differentiate between what was true and what was false in the Scriptures.
Thus the Nazarene thought himself a Hebrew of the Hebrews, as an Anglican esteems himself a better Catholic than the Catholics. The Nazarenes would have resented with indignation the imputation that they were a sect alien from the commonwealth of Israel, and, like all communities occupying an uneasy seat between two stools, were doubly, trebly vehement in their denunciation of that sect to which they were thought to bear some relation. They repudiated “Christianity,”73 as a high Anglican repudiates Protestantism; they held aloof from a Pauline believer, as an English Churchman will stand aloof from a Lutheran.
Thus the Nazarene considered himself a Hebrew among Hebrews, much like an Anglican sees himself as a better Catholic than actual Catholics. The Nazarenes would have reacted with anger to the suggestion that they were a group separate from the commonwealth of Israel, and like all communities caught uncomfortably between two positions, they were even more passionate in their condemnation of the group they were thought to be associated with. They rejected "Christianity,"73 just as a high Anglican rejects Protestantism; they distanced themselves from a Pauline believer, similar to how an English Churchman would keep his distance from a Lutheran.
And thus it came to pass that the Jewish historians of the first century said nothing about Christ and the Church he founded.
And so it happened that the Jewish historians of the first century didn’t mention Christ or the Church he established.
And yet St. Paul had wrought a work for Christ and the Church which, humanly speaking, none else could have effected.
And yet St. Paul accomplished a task for Christ and the Church that, in human terms, no one else could have achieved.
The Nazarene Church was from its infancy prone to take a low view of the nature of Christ. The Jewish converts were so infected with Messianic notions that they could look on Jesus Christ only as the Messiah, not as incarnate God. They could see in him a prophet, “one like unto Moses,” but not one equal to the Father.
The Nazarene Church, from the beginning, tended to have a limited understanding of the nature of Christ. The Jewish converts were so influenced by Messianic ideas that they could only see Jesus Christ as the Messiah, not as God in human form. They could recognize him as a prophet, “one like Moses,” but not as being equal to the Father.
The teaching of the apostles seemed powerless at the time to lift the faith of their Jewish converts to high views of the Lord's nature and mission. Their Judaic prejudice strangled, warped their faith. Directly the presence of the apostles was withdrawn, the restraint on this downward gravitation was removed, and Nazarenism settled into heresy on the fundamental doctrine of Christianity. To Gentiles it was in vain to preach Messianism. Messianism implied an earnest longing for a promised deliverer. Gentiles had no such longing, had never been led to expect a deliverer.
The teaching of the apostles seemed ineffective at the time in raising the faith of their Jewish converts to a higher understanding of the Lord's nature and mission. Their Jewish biases stifled and twisted their faith. As soon as the apostles were no longer present, the hold on this downward trend was lifted, and Nazarenism fell into heresy on the core beliefs of Christianity. For Gentiles, preaching about the Messiah was pointless. Messianism suggested a genuine desire for a promised savior. Gentiles felt no such desire and had never been led to expect a savior.
The apostle must take other ground. He took that of the Incarnation, the Godhead revealing the Truth to mankind by manifestation of itself among men, in human flesh.
The apostle must take a different approach. He embraced the idea of the Incarnation, where the Divine revealed the Truth to humanity by appearing in human form.
The apostles to the circumcision naturally appealed to the ruling religious passion in the Jewish heart—the passion of hope for the promised Messiah. The Messiah was come. The teaching of the apostles to the circumcision necessarily consisted of an explanation of this truth, and efforts to dissipate the false notions which coloured Jewish Messianic hopes, and interfered with their reception of the truth that Jesus was the one who had been spoken of by the prophets, and to whose coming their fathers had looked.
The apostles to the circumcision naturally appealed to the deep religious passion in the Jewish heart—the hope for the promised Messiah. The Messiah had arrived. The teaching of the apostles to the circumcision focused on explaining this truth and trying to clear up the misconceptions that distorted Jewish Messianic hopes, which got in the way of accepting the truth that Jesus was the one mentioned by the prophets, and to whose coming their ancestors had looked forward.
To the Gentiles, St. Paul preached Christ as the revealer to a dark and ignorant world of the nature of God, the purpose for which He had made man, and the way in which man might serve and please God. The Jews had their revelation, and were satisfied with it. The Gentiles walked in darkness; they had none; their philosophies were the gropings of earnest souls after light. The craving of the Gentile heart was for a revelation. Paul preached to them the truth manifested to the world through Christ.
To the Gentiles, St. Paul preached Christ as the one who revealed to a dark and ignorant world the nature of God, the purpose for which He created humanity, and how people could serve and please God. The Jews had their revelation and were content with it. The Gentiles lived in darkness; they had none; their philosophies were the struggles of sincere souls seeking light. The Gentile heart longed for a revelation. Paul preached to them the truth revealed to the world through Christ.
Thus Pauline teaching on the Incarnation counteracted the downward drag of Nazarene Messianism, which, when left to itself, ended in denying the Godhead of Christ.
Thus Pauline teaching on the Incarnation countered the downward pull of Nazarene Messianism, which, if left unchecked, led to denying the divinity of Christ.
If for a century the churches founded by St. Paul were sick with moral disorders, wherewith they were inoculated, the vitality of orthodox belief in the Godhead of Christ proved stronger than moral heresy, cast it out, and left only the scars to tell what they had gone through in their infancy.
If for a hundred years the churches established by St. Paul struggled with moral issues, which they were infected with, the strength of orthodox belief in the divinity of Christ proved stronger than moral corruption, drove it out, and left only the scars to show what they had endured in their early days.
Petrine Christianity upheld the standard of morality, Pauline Christianity bore that of orthodoxy.
Petrine Christianity upheld the standard of morality, while Pauline Christianity represented the standard of orthodoxy.
St. John, in the cool of his old age, was able to give the Church its permanent form. The Gentile converts had learned to reverence the purity, the uprightness, the truthfulness of the Nazarene, and to be ashamed of their excesses; and the Nazarene had seen that his Messianism supplied him with nothing to satisfy the inner yearning of his nature. Both met under the apostle of love to clasp hands and learn of one another, to confess their mutual errors, to place in the treasury of the Church, the one his faith, the other his ethics, to be the perpetual heritage of Christianity.
St. John, in the quiet of his old age, was able to give the Church its lasting structure. The Gentile converts had come to respect the purity, the integrity, the honesty of the Nazarene, and to feel embarrassed by their own excesses; and the Nazarene had realized that his role as Messiah didn’t fulfill the deep longing within him. Both met under the apostle of love to shake hands and learn from each other, to acknowledge their shared mistakes, to contribute to the Church's wealth—one with his faith and the other with his ethics—to become the enduring legacy of Christianity.
Some there were still who remained fixed in their prejudices, self-excommunicated, monuments to the Church of the perils she had gone through, the Scylla and Charybdis through which she had passed with difficulty, guided by her Divine pilot.
Some people still held on to their prejudices, isolating themselves, standing as reminders of the challenges the Church had faced, the Scylla and Charybdis she had navigated with difficulty, guided by her Divine pilot.
I have been obliged at some length to show that the early Christian Church in Palestine bore so close a resemblance to the Essene sect, that to the ordinary superficial observer it was indistinguishable from it. And also, that so broad was the schism separating the Nazarene Church consisting of Hebrews, from the Pauline Church consisting of Gentiles that no external observer [pg 041] who had not examined the doctrines of these communities would suppose them to be two forms of the same faith, two religions sprung from the same loins. Their connection was as imperceptible to a Jew, as would be that between Roman Catholicism and Wesleyanism to-day.
I have been required to explain in detail that the early Christian Church in Palestine looked so much like the Essene sect that to an average casual observer, they were basically the same. Additionally, the divide between the Nazarene Church, made up of Hebrews, and the Pauline Church, made up of Gentiles, was so wide that anyone looking from the outside who hadn’t explored the beliefs of these groups would not think they were two expressions of the same faith, or two religions coming from the same roots. Their relationship would be as difficult to see for a Jew as the connection between Roman Catholicism and Wesleyanism is today.
Both Nazarene and Jew worshipped in the same temple, observed the same holy days, practised the same rites, shrank with loathing from the same food, and mingled their anathemas against the same apostate, Paul, who had cast aside at once the law in which he had been brought up, and the Hebrew name by which he had been known.
Both Nazarene and Jew worshipped in the same temple, observed the same holy days, practiced the same rituals, recoiled with disgust from the same food, and united their curses against the same apostate, Paul, who had rejected both the law he was raised with and the Hebrew name he had been known by.
The silence of Josephus and Justus under these circumstances is explicable. They have described Essenism; that description covers Nazarenism as it appeared to the vulgar eye. If they have omitted to speak of Jesus and his death, it is because both wrote at the time when Nazarene and Pharisee were most closely united in sympathy, sorrow and regret for the past. It was not a time to rip up old wounds, and Justus and Josephus were both Pharisees.
The silence of Josephus and Justus in this situation makes sense. They discussed Essenism, and that description includes Nazarenism as it appeared to the general public. If they didn’t mention Jesus and his death, it’s because they wrote during a time when Nazarenes and Pharisees were closely united in shared feelings of sympathy, sorrow, and regret for the past. It wasn’t the right time to reopen old wounds, and Justus and Josephus were both Pharisees.
That neither should speak of Pauline Christianity is also not remarkable. It was a Gentile religion, believed in only by Greeks and Romans; it had no open observable connection with Judaism. It was to them but another of those many religions which rose as mushrooms, to fade away again on the soil of the Roman world, with which the Jewish historians had little interest and no concern.
That neither should talk about Pauline Christianity is also not surprising. It was a Gentile religion, only believed in by Greeks and Romans; it had no clear observable link to Judaism. To them, it was just another one of those many religions that popped up like mushrooms, only to disappear again from the landscape of the Roman world, which Jewish historians had little interest in and no concern for.
If this explanation which I have offered is unsatisfactory, I know not whither to look for another which can throw light to the strange silence of Philo, Josephus and Justus.
If this explanation I’ve provided isn’t satisfactory, I don’t know where else to look for another that can shed light on the unusual silence of Philo, Josephus, and Justus.
The reasons which I have given seem to me to explain this silence plausibly, and to show that it arose, not from ignorance of the acts of Christ and the existence of the Church, but from a deliberate purpose.
The reasons I provided seem to explain this silence well, and show that it came not from a lack of knowledge about the acts of Christ and the existence of the Church, but from a deliberate intention.
III. The Jew of Celsus.
Celsus was one of the four first controversial opponents of Christianity. His book has been lost, with the exception of such portions as have been preserved by Origen.
Celsus was one of the first four major critics of Christianity. His book has been lost, except for the parts that have been preserved by Origen.
Nothing for certain is known of Celsus. Origen endeavours to make him out to be an Epicurean, as prejudice existed even among the heathen against this school of philosophy, which denied, or left as open questions, the existence of a God, Providence, and the Eternity of the Soul. He says in his first book that he has heard there had existed two Epicureans of the name of Celsus, one who lived in the reign of Nero († A.D. 68), the other under Hadrian († A.D. 138), and it is with this latter that he has to do. But it is clear from passages of Celsus quoted by Origen, that this antagonist of Christianity was no Epicurean, but belonged to that school of Eclectics which based its teaching on Platonism, but adopted modifications from other schools. Origen himself is obliged to admit in several passages of his controversial treatise that the views of Celsus are not Epicurean, but Platonic; but he pretends that Celsus disguised his Epicureanism under a pretence of Platonism. Controversialists in the first days of Christianity were as prompt to discredit their opponents by ungenerous, false accusation, as in these later days.
Nothing for certain is known about Celsus. Origen tries to portray him as an Epicurean because even non-believers held biases against this school of philosophy, which either denied or left open questions about the existence of God, Providence, and the Eternity of the Soul. He mentions in his first book that he has heard there were two Epicureans named Celsus, one who lived during Nero's reign († A.D. 68) and the other under Hadrian († A.D. 138), and it is this latter one with whom he engages. However, it's evident from the excerpts of Celsus that Origen quotes that this opponent of Christianity was not an Epicurean but belonged to the Eclectics, who based their teachings on Platonism while incorporating elements from other schools. Origen himself is forced to acknowledge in several parts of his controversial work that Celsus’s views are not Epicurean, but Platonic; yet he claims that Celsus masked his Epicurean beliefs with a façade of Platonism. Early Christian debaters were just as quick to undermine their adversaries through unfair and false accusations as those in more recent times.
We know neither the place nor the date of the birth of Celsus. That he lived later than the times of Hadrian [pg 044] is clear from his mention of the Marcionites, who only arose in A.D. 142, and of the Marcellians, named after the woman Marcella, who, according to the testimony of Irenaeus,74 first came to Rome in the time of Pope Anicetus, after A.D. 157. As Celsus in two passages remarks that the Christians spread their doctrines secretly, because they were forbidden under pain of death to assemble together for worship, it would appear that he wrote his book Λόγος ἀληθής during the reign of Marcus Aurelius (between 161-180), who persecuted the Christians. We may therefore put the date of the book approximately at A.D. 176.
We don't know the exact place or date of Celsus's birth. It’s clear that he lived after Hadrian’s time, as he mentions the Marcionites, who only appeared in A.D. 142, and the Marcellians, named after the woman Marcella, who, according to Irenaeus, first arrived in Rome during Pope Anicetus's time, after A.D. 157. Since Celsus notes in two instances that Christians spread their beliefs secretly because they were forbidden to gather for worship under the threat of death, it seems he wrote his book Λόγος ἀληθής during Marcus Aurelius's reign (between 161-180), who persecuted Christians. Therefore, we can estimate the book's date to be around A.D. 176.
The author is certainly the Celsus to whom Lucian dedicated his writing, “Alexander the False Prophet.” Of the religious opinions of Celsus we are able to form a tolerable conception from the work of Origen. “If the Christians only honoured One God,” says he,75 “then the weapons of their controversy with others would not be so weak; but they show to a man, who appeared not long ago, an exaggerated honour, and are of opinion that they are not offending the Godhead, when they show to one of His servants the same reverence that they pay to God Himself.” Celsus acknowledges, with the Platonists, One only, eternal, spiritual God, who cannot be brought into union with impure matter, the world. All that concerns the world, he says, God has left to the dispensation of inferior spirits, which are the gods of heathendom. The welfare of mankind is at the disposal of these inferior gods, and men therefore do well to honour them in moderation; but the human soul is called to escape the chains of matter and strain after perfect purity; and this can only be done by meditation on the One, supreme, almighty God. “God,” says he,76 “has [pg 045] not made man in His image, as Christians affirm; for God has not either the appearance of a man, nor indeed any visible form.” In the fourth Book he remarks, in opposition to the Christian doctrine of the Incarnation, “I will appeal to that which has been held as true in all ages,—that God is good, beautiful, blessed, and possesses in Himself all perfections. If He came down among men, He must have altered His nature; from a good God, He must have become bad; from beautiful, ugly; from blessed, unhappy; and His perfect Being would have become one of imperfection. Who can tolerate such a change? Only transitory things alter their conditions; the intransitory remain ever the same. Therefore it is impossible to conceive that God can have been transformed in such a manner.”
The author is definitely the Celsus that Lucian dedicated his work to, "Alexander the Fraudulent Prophet." We can gather a decent understanding of Celsus's religious views from Origen's writing. "If Christians only respected One God," he states, 75“Then their arguments against others wouldn’t be so weak; yet they give undue honor to a man who has only recently appeared, thinking they aren’t offending the divine by showing one of His servants the same respect they give to God Himself.” Celsus, like the Platonists, acknowledges a single, eternal, spiritual God who cannot unite with impure matter, the world. He claims that anything related to the world has been left to the management of lesser spirits, which are the gods of paganism. The well-being of humanity depends on these lesser gods; therefore, people should honor them in moderation. However, the human soul is called to break free from the bonds of matter and strive for complete purity, achievable only through meditation on the One, supreme, almighty God. "God," he argues, 76“has [pg 045] not created man in His image, as Christians assert; because God does not have the appearance of a human nor any physical form.” In the fourth Book, he contends, against the Christian doctrine of the Incarnation, "I will reference what has been universally accepted throughout history—that God is good, beautiful, blessed, and has all perfections within Himself. If He were to come down to man, He would have to change His nature; from a good God, He would become bad; from beautiful, ugly; from blessed, unhappy; and His perfect being would be turned into one of imperfection. Who could accept such a transformation? Only temporary things change; what is unchanging stays the same. Therefore, it's impossible to believe that God could be transformed in such a way."
It is remarkable that Celsus, living in the middle of the second century, and able to make inquiries of aged Jews whose lives had extended from the first century, should have been able to find out next to nothing about Jesus and his disciples, except what he read in the Gospels. This is proof that no traditions concerning Jesus had been preserved by the Jews, apart from those contained in the Gospels, Canonical and Apocryphal.
It’s striking that Celsus, who lived in the middle of the second century and could have asked older Jews whose lives spanned the first century, managed to find out almost nothing about Jesus and his disciples, other than what he read in the Gospels. This shows that the Jews preserved no traditions about Jesus, aside from those found in the Gospels, both Canonical and Apocryphal.
Origen's answer to Celsus is composed of eight Books. In the first Book a Jew speaks, who is introduced by Celsus as addressing Jesus himself; in the second Book this Jew addresses those of his fellow-countrymen who have embraced Christianity; in the other six Books Celsus speaks for himself. Origen extracts only short passages from the work of Celsus, and then labours to demolish the force of the argument of the opponent of Christianity as best he can.
Origen's response to Celsus is made up of eight books. In the first book, a Jew speaks, who is introduced by Celsus as addressing Jesus directly; in the second book, this Jew talks to his fellow countrymen who have adopted Christianity; in the other six books, Celsus presents his own views. Origen only quotes brief excerpts from Celsus's work and then does his best to counter the arguments made by his opponent against Christianity.
The arguments of Celsus and the counter-arguments of Origen do not concern us here. All we have to deal [pg 046] with are those traditions or slanders detailed to Celsus by the Jews, which he reproduces. That Celsus was in communication with Jews when he wrote the two first Books is obvious, and the only circumstances he relates which concern the life of our Lord he derived from his Jewish informants. “The Jew (whom Celsus introduces) addresses Jesus, and finds much fault. In the first place, he charges him with having falsely proclaimed himself to be the Son of a Virgin; afterwards, he says that Jesus was born in a poor Jewish village, and that his mother was a poor woman of the country, who supported herself with spinning and needlework; that she was cast off by her betrothed, a carpenter; and that after she was thus rejected by her husband, she wandered about in disgrace and misery till she secretly gave birth to Jesus. Jesus himself was obliged from poverty and necessity to go down as servant into Egypt, where, he learnt some of the secret sciences which are in high honour among the Egyptians; and he placed such confidence in these sciences, that on his return to his native land he gave himself out to be a God.”
The arguments of Celsus and Origen’s counter-arguments aren’t our focus here. What we need to address are the traditions or slanders provided to Celsus by the Jews, which he reports. It’s clear that Celsus was in touch with Jews when he wrote the first two Books, and the only information he shares about our Lord’s life comes from his Jewish sources. “The Jew (whom Celsus mentions) addresses Jesus and harshly criticizes him. First, he accuses him of falsely claiming to be the Son of a Virgin; then, he points out that Jesus was born in a poor Jewish village, and that his mother was a local woman who made a living through spinning and needlework; that she was abandoned by her fiancé, a carpenter; and that after being rejected by her husband, she wandered in shame and despair until she secretly gave birth to Jesus. Due to poverty and necessity, Jesus himself had to go to Egypt as a servant, where he learned some of the secret knowledge that is highly valued among the Egyptians; and he became so convinced of this knowledge that when he returned to his homeland, he claimed to be a God.”
Origen adds: “The carpenter, as the Jew of Celsus declares, who was betrothed to Mary, put the mother of Jesus from him, because she had broken faith with him, in favour of a soldier named Panthera!”
Origen adds: “The carpenter, as Celsus the Jew says, who was betrothed to Mary, rejected the mother of Jesus because she had been unfaithful to him with a soldier named Panthera!”
Again: “Celsus relates from the Gospel of Matthew the flight of Christ into Egypt; but he denies all that is marvellous and supernatural in it, especially that an angel should have appeared to Joseph and ordered him to escape. Instead of seeking whether the departure of Jesus from Judaea and his residence in Egypt had not some spiritual meaning, he has made up a fable concerning it. He admits, indeed, that Jesus may have wrought the miracles which attracted such a multitude [pg 047] of people to him, and induced them to follow him as the Messiah; but he pretends that these miracles were wrought, not by virtue of his divine power, but of his magical knowledge. Jesus, says he, had a bad education; later he went into Egypt and passed into service there, and there learnt some wonderful arts. When he came back to his fatherland, on account of these arts, he gave himself out to be a God.”77
Again: Celsus references the Gospel of Matthew regarding Christ's escape to Egypt, but he dismisses all the miraculous and supernatural elements of the story, especially the part about an angel telling Joseph to flee. Instead of considering if Jesus' exit from Judea and stay in Egypt had deeper spiritual meaning, he made up a story about it. He does acknowledge that Jesus might have performed miracles that attracted a large crowd of followers who believed he was the Messiah; however, he argues that these miracles weren't due to divine power but rather to magical knowledge. Celsus claims that Jesus came from a poor background; later, he went to Egypt, did some menial work there, and learned some remarkable skills. When he returned home, he used these skills to present himself as a God.77
“The Jew brought forward by Celsus goes on to say, ‘I could relate many things more concerning Jesus, all which are true, but which have quite a different character from what his disciples relate touching him; but, I will not now bring these forward.’ And what are these facts,” answers Origen, “which are not in agreement with the narratives of the Evangelists, and which the Jew refrains from mentioning? Unquestionably, he is using only a rhetorical expression; he pretends that he has in his store abundance of munitions of war to discharge against Jesus and his doctrine, but in fact he knows nothing which can deceive the hearer with the appearance of truth, except those particulars which he has culled from the the Gospels themselves.”78
“The Jew mentioned by Celsus continues, ‘I could tell you many more things about Jesus, all of which are true, but they differ greatly from what his disciples say about him; however, I won't discuss them at this moment.’ And what are these facts,” replies Origen, “that don't match the accounts of the Evangelists, which the Jew chooses not to mention? Clearly, he’s just being rhetorical; he acts like he has many arguments to criticize Jesus and his teachings, but in reality, he has nothing that can deceive the listener with the appearance of truth, except for the points he has taken from the Gospels themselves.”78
This is most important evidence of the utter ignorance of the Jews in the second century of all that related to the history of our Lord. Justus and Josephus had been silent. There was no written narrative to which the Jew might turn for information; his traditions were silent. The fall of Jerusalem and the dispersion of the Jews had broken the thread of their recollections.
This is the most important evidence of the complete ignorance of the Jews in the second century regarding the history of our Lord. Justus and Josephus had nothing to say. There wasn't any written account for the Jew to refer to for information; their traditions were mute. The fall of Jerusalem and the scattering of the Jews had severed the continuity of their memories.
It is very necessary to bear this in mind, in order to appreciate the utter worthlessness of the stories told of our Saviour in the Talmud and the Toledoth Jeschu. An attempt has been made to bolster up these late fables, [pg 048] and show that they are deserving of a certain amount of confidence.79
It’s important to keep this in mind to really understand how completely worthless the stories about our Savior in the Talmud and the Toledoth Jeschu are. Some have tried to support these later fables and argue that they deserve some level of trust.79
But it is clear that the religious movement which our Lord originated in Palestine attracted much less attention at the time than has been usually supposed. The Sanhedrim at first regarded his teaching with the contempt with which, in after times, Leo X. heard of the preaching of Luther. “It is a schoolman's proposition,” said the Pope. “A new rabbinical tradition,” the elders probably said. Only when their interests and fears were alarmed, did they interfere to procure the condemnation of Christ. And then they thought no more of their victim and his history than they did later of the history of James, the Lord's brother. The preaching and death of Jesus led to no tumultuous outbreak against the Roman government, and therefore excited little interest. The position of Christ as the God-man was not forced on them by the Nazarenes. The Jews noticed the virtues of these men, but ignored their peculiar tenets, till traditions were lost; and when the majesty of Christ, incarnate God, shone out on the world which turned to acknowledge him, they found that they had preserved no records, no recollections of the events in the history of Jesus. That he was said by Christians to have been born of a Virgin, driven into Egypt by King Herod—that he wrought miracles, gathered disciples, died on the cross and rose again—they heard from the Christians; and these facts they made use of to pervert them into fantastic fables, to colour them with malignant inventions. The only trace of independent tradition is in the mention made of Panthera by the Jew produced by Celsus.
But it's clear that the religious movement started by our Lord in Palestine attracted much less attention at the time than is usually believed. The Sanhedrin initially looked at his teachings with the same disdain that, much later, Leo X had for Luther’s preaching. “It’s just a scholar’s concept,” the Pope said. “A new rabbi tradition,” the elders probably remarked. They only got involved to secure Christ's condemnation when their interests and fears were threatened. After that, they thought no more of their victim and his story than they did later about James, the Lord's brother. The preaching and death of Jesus didn't spark any major upheaval against the Roman government, so it generated little interest. The idea of Christ as the God-man wasn’t pushed on them by the Nazarenes. The Jews observed the good qualities of these men but overlooked their unique beliefs until traditions faded away; and when the glory of Christ, the incarnate God, illuminated the world and people began to acknowledge him, they realized they had kept no records or memories of Jesus' life. They heard from Christians that he was said to be born of a Virgin, that King Herod forced his family into Egypt—that he performed miracles, gathered disciples, died on the cross, and rose again—and used these claims to twist them into outlandish fictions and to distort them with malicious fabrications. The only hint of independent tradition is in the mention of Panthera by the Jew cited by Celsus.
It is perhaps worthy of remark that St. Epiphanius, who wrote against heresies at the end of the fourth century, gives the genealogy of Jesus thus:80
It is perhaps worthy of note that St. Epiphanius, who wrote against heresies at the end of the fourth century, presents the genealogy of Jesus this way:80
It shows that in the fourth century the Jewish stories of Panthera had made such an impression on the Christians, that his name was forced into the pedigree of Jesus.
It shows that in the fourth century, the Jewish stories about Panthera had such an impact on Christians that his name was included in the lineage of Jesus.
Had any of the stories found in the Toledoth Jeschu existed in the second century, we should certainly have found them in the book of Celsus.
Had any of the stories found in the Toledoth Jeschu existed in the second century, we definitely would have found them in the book of Celsus.
Origen taunts the Jew with knowing nothing of Christ but what he had found out from the Gospels. He would not have uttered that taunt had any anti-Christian apocryphal biographies of Christ existed in his day. The Talmud, indeed, has the tale of Christ having studied magic in Egypt. Whence this legend, as well as that of Panthera, came, we shall see presently.
Origen mocks the Jew for knowing nothing about Christ except what he learned from the Gospels. He wouldn’t have made that mockery if there had been any anti-Christian apocryphal biographies of Christ in his time. The Talmud does mention a story of Christ studying magic in Egypt. We will explore the origins of this legend, along with that of Panthera, shortly.
IV. The Talmud.
The Talmud (i.e. the Teaching) consists of two parts, the Mischna and the Gemara.
The Talmud (i.e. the Teaching) is made up of two sections, the Mishnah and the Gemara.
The Mischna (i.e. δευτέρωσις, Second Law, or Recapitulation) is a collection of religious ordinances, interpretations of Old Testament passages, especially of Mosaic rules, which have been given by various illustrious Rabbis from the date of the founding of the second Temple, therefore from about B.C. 400 to the year A.D. 200. These interpretations, which were either written or orally handed down, were collected in the year A.D. 219 by the Rabbi Jehuda the Holy, at Tiberias, on the Sea of Galilee, into a book to which he gave the name of Mischna, the Recapitulation of the Law. At that time the Jewish Sanhedrim and the Patriarch resided at Tiberias. After the destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70, the Sanhedrim, which consisted of seventy-one persons, assembled at Jamnia, the ancient Philistine city of Jabne; but on the insurrection of the Jews under Barcochab, A.D. 135, it took up its quarters at Tiberias. There the Sanhedrim met under a hereditary Patriarch of the family of Gamaliel, who bore the title of Nasi, Chief, till A.D. 420, when the last member of the house of Gamaliel died, and the Patriarchate and Sanhedrim departed from Tiberias.
The Mischna (i.e. δευτέρωσις, Second Law, or Recapitulation) is a collection of religious laws and interpretations of Old Testament passages, especially those from Mosaic rules, provided by various notable Rabbis from the time the second Temple was established, around B.C. 400 to A.D. 200. These interpretations, which were either written down or passed on orally, were compiled in A.D. 219 by Rabbi Jehuda the Holy in Tiberias, by the Sea of Galilee, into a book he called the Mischna, the Recapitulation of the Law. At that time, the Jewish Sanhedrin and the Patriarch were based in Tiberias. Following the destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70, the Sanhedrin, made up of seventy-one members, gathered in Jamnia, the ancient Philistine city of Jabne; however, during the Jewish uprising led by Barcochab in A.D. 135, it moved to Tiberias. There, the Sanhedrin met under a hereditary Patriarch from the Gamaliel family, who held the title of Nasi, Chief, until A.D. 420, when the last member of the Gamaliel line passed away, marking the end of the Patriarchate and the Sanhedrin's departure from Tiberias.
The Mischna is made up of six Orders (Sedarim), which together contain sixty-three Tractates. The first Order or Seder is called Iesaïm, and treats of agriculture. [pg 051] The second, Moed, treats of festivals. The third, Naschim, deals with the rights of women. The fourth, Nezikim, or Jechnoth, treats of cases of law. The fifth, Kodaschim, of holy things. The sixth, Taharoth, of impurity and purifications.
The Mishnah consists of six Orders (Sedarim), which together include sixty-three Tractates. The first Order or Seder is called Zeraim, and it focuses on agriculture. [pg 051] The second, Moed, covers festivals. The third, Nashim, addresses the rights of women. The fourth, Nezikin, or Jechnoth, deals with legal cases. The fifth, Kodashim, is about sacred things. The sixth, Taharot, discusses impurity and purifications.
The Orders of Kodaschim and Taharoth are incomplete. The Jerusalem Talmud consists of only the first four, and the tract Nidda, which belongs to the Order Taharoth.
The Orders of Kodaschim and Taharoth are incomplete. The Jerusalem Talmud includes just the first four, along with the tract Nidda, which is part of the Order Taharoth.
Now it is deserving of remark, that many of the Rabbis whose sayings are recorded in the Mischna lived in the time of our Lord, or shortly after, and yet that not the smallest reference is made to the teaching of Jesus, nor even any allusion to him personally. Although the Mischna was drawn up beside the Sea of Galilee, at Tiberias, near where Jesus lived and wrought miracles and taught, neither he nor his followers are mentioned once throughout the Mischna.
Now it’s worth noting that many of the Rabbis whose sayings are recorded in the Mishnah lived during the time of our Lord or shortly after, and yet there is no mention of Jesus’ teachings or any reference to him personally. Even though the Mishnah was compiled by the Sea of Galilee in Tiberias, close to where Jesus lived, performed miracles, and taught, neither he nor his followers are mentioned at all throughout the Mishnah.
There must be a reason why the Mischna, as well as Josephus and Justus of Tiberias, is silent respecting Jesus of Nazareth. The reason I have already given. The followers of Jesus were regarded as belonging to the sect of the Essenes. Our Lord's teaching made no great impression on the Jews of his time. It was so radically unlike the pedantry and puerilities of their Rabbis, that they did not acknowledge him as a teacher of the Law. He had preached Essene disengagement from the world, conquest of passion. Only when Essene enthusiasm was thought to threaten the powerful families which held possession of and abused the pontifical office, had the high-priest and his party taken alarm, and obtained the condemnation and death of Jesus. Their alarm died away, the political situation altered, the new Essenianism ceased to be suspected, and Nazarene Christianity took its place among the parties of [pg 052] Judaism, attracting little notice and exciting no active hostility.
There must be a reason why the Mischna, along with Josephus and Justus of Tiberias, doesn’t mention Jesus of Nazareth. I have already provided that reason. Jesus' followers were seen as part of the Essene sect. His teachings didn’t leave much of an impact on the Jews of his time. They were so different from the pedantry and trivialities of their Rabbis that they didn’t recognized him as a teacher of the Law. He had advocated for Essene withdrawal from the world and control over passions. Only when Essene enthusiasm seemed to threaten the powerful families that held and misused the high priest's position did the high priest and his allies become alarmed and push for Jesus' condemnation and execution. Their concern faded as the political landscape changed, the new Essenianism was no longer viewed as a threat, and Nazarene Christianity found its place among the factions of [pg 052] Judaism, drawing little attention and facing no active opposition.
The Mischna was drawn up at the beginning of the third century, when Christianity was spreading rapidly through the Roman empire, and had excited the Roman emperors to fierce persecution of those who professed it. Yet Jehuda the Holy says not a word about Christ or Christianity.
The Mischna was created at the start of the third century, when Christianity was quickly spreading throughout the Roman Empire, causing the Roman emperors to launch intense persecutions against those who practiced it. Yet Jehuda the Holy doesn’t mention Christ or Christianity at all.
He and those whose sayings he quotes had no suspicion that this religion, which was gaining ground every day among the Gentiles, had sprung from the teaching of a Jew. Christianity ruffled not the surface of Jewdom. The harmless Nazarenes were few, and were as strict observers of the Law as the straitest Pharisees.
He and those whose words he references had no idea that this religion, which was becoming more popular every day among non-Jews, had originated from the teachings of a Jew. Christianity barely touched the Jewish community. The harmless Nazarenes were few in number and were just as strict in following the Law as the most devout Pharisees.
And if Christianity was thus a matter of indifference to the Jews, no wonder that every recollection of Jesus of Nazareth, every tradition of his birth, his teaching, his death, had died away, so that, even at the close of the second century, Origen could charge his Jew opponent with knowing nothing of Jesus save what he had learned from the Gospels.
And if Christianity didn’t really matter much to the Jews, it’s no surprise that every memory of Jesus of Nazareth—every story about his birth, his teachings, and his death—had faded away. So, even by the end of the second century, Origen could accuse his Jewish opponent of knowing nothing about Jesus except what he had picked up from the Gospels.
The Mischna became in turn the subject of commentary and interpretation by the Rabbis. The explanations of famous Rabbis, who taught on the Mischna, were collected, and called Gemara (the Complement), because with it the collection of rabbinical expositions of the Law was completed.
The Mishnah became the focus of commentary and interpretation by the Rabbis. The teachings of well-known Rabbis, who provided insights on the Mishnah, were gathered and referred to as Gemara (the Complement), since it completed the collection of rabbinical interpretations of the Law.
There are two editions of the Gemara, one made in Palestine and called the Jerusalem Gemara, the other made at Babylon.
There are two editions of the Gemara: one was created in Palestine and is called the Jerusalem Gemara, while the other was produced in Babylon.
The Jerusalem Gemara was compiled about A.D. 390, under the direction of the Patriarch of Tiberias. But there was a second Jewish Patriarchate at Babylon, which lasted till A.D. 1038, whereas that of Tiberias was extinguished, as has been already said, in A.D. 420.
The Jerusalem Gemara was compiled around A.D. 390, under the leadership of the Patriarch of Tiberias. However, there was a second Jewish Patriarchate in Babylon, which continued until A.D. 1038, while the one in Tiberias ended, as mentioned earlier, in A.D. 420.
Among the Babylonish Jews, under the direction of their Patriarch, an independent school of commentators on the Mischna had arisen. Their opinions were collected about the year A.D. 500, and compose the Babylonish Gemara. This latter Gemara is held by modern Jews in higher esteem than the Jerusalem Gemara.
Among the Babylonian Jews, led by their Patriarch, an independent group of commentators on the Mishnah had emerged. Their views were compiled around A.D. 500, forming the Babylonian Gemara. Today, modern Jews regard this Gemara with greater reverence than the Jerusalem Gemara.
The Mischna, which is the same to both Gemaras, together with one of the commentaries and glosses, called Mekilta and Massektoth, form either the Jerusalem or the Babylonish Talmud.
The Mishnah, which is the same for both Gemaras, along with one of the commentaries and notes, called Mekilta and Massektoth, make up either the Jerusalem or the Babylonian Talmud.
All the Jewish historians who speak of the compilation of the Gemara of Babylon, are almost unanimous on three points: that the Rabbi Ashi was the first to begin the compilation, but that death interrupted him before its completion; that he had for his assistant another doctor, the Rabbi Avina; and that a certain Rabbi Jose finished the work seventy-three years after the death of Rabbi Ashi. Rabbi Ashi is believed to have died A.D. 427, consequently the Babylonish Talmud was completed in A.D. 500.
All the Jewish historians discussing the compilation of the Babylonian Gemara generally agree on three key points: Rabbi Ashi was the first to start the compilation, but he died before he could finish it; he had an assistant, Rabbi Avina; and a certain Rabbi Jose completed the work seventy-three years after Rabbi Ashi's death. Rabbi Ashi is thought to have died in A.D. 427, so the Babylonian Talmud was finished in A.D. 500.
St. Jerome (d. 420) was certainly acquainted with the Mischna, for he mentions it by name.81
St. Jerome (d. 420) was definitely familiar with the Mishnah, as he refers to it by name.81
St. Ephraem (d. 378) says:
St. Ephraem (d. 378) says:
“The Jews have had four sorts of traditions which they call Repetitions (δευτερώσεις). The first bear the name of Moses the Prophet; they attribute the second to a doctor named Akiba or Bar Akiba. The third pass for being those of a certain Andan or Annan, whom they call also Judas; and they maintain that the sons of Assamonaeus were the authors of the fourth. It is from these four sources that all those doctrines among them are derived, which, however futile they [pg 054]may be, by them are esteemed as the most profound science, and of which they speak with ostentation.”82
“The Jewish people have four types of traditions that they refer to as Repetitions (δευτερώσεις). The first is linked to Moses the Prophet; the second is connected to a scholar named Akiba or Bar Akiba. The third is associated with a figure named Andan or Annan, who is also known as Judas; and they claim the fourth was created by the sons of Assamonaeus. All of their teachings originate from these four sources, which they, despite being somewhat trivial, view as the deepest knowledge and take pride in discussing.[pg 054]”82
From this it appears that St. Ephraem was acquainted not only with the Mischna, but with the Gemara, then in process of formation.
From this, it seems that St. Ephraem was familiar not only with the Mishnah but also with the Gemara, which was still being developed.
Both the Jerusalem and the Babylonish Gemara, in their interpretations of the Mischna, mention Jesus and the apostles, or, at all events, have been supposed to do so. At the time when both Gemaras were drawn up, Christianity was the ruling religion in the Roman empire, and the Rabbis could hardly ignore any longer the Founder of the new religion. But their statements concerning Jesus are untrustworthy, because so late. Had they occurred in the Mischna, they might have deserved attention.
Both the Jerusalem and Babylonian Talmud, in their interpretations of the Mishnah, mention Jesus and the apostles, or at least, they have been thought to. By the time both Talmuds were compiled, Christianity was the dominant religion in the Roman Empire, and the Rabbis could hardly overlook the Founder of this new faith any longer. However, their remarks about Jesus are unreliable because they're from a later date. If they had been included in the Mishnah, they might have warranted more consideration.
But before we consider the passages containing allusions to Jesus, it will be well to quote a very singular anecdote in the Jerusalem Gemara:83
But before we look at the sections that reference Jesus, it would be good to share a very unique story from the Jerusalem Gemara:83
“It happened that the cow of a Jew who was ploughing the ground began to low. An Arab (or a traveller) who was passing, and who understood the language of beasts, on hearing this lowing said to the labourer, ‘Son of a Jew! son of a Jew! loose thine ox and set it free from the plough, for the Temple is fallen.’ But as the ox lowed a second time, he said, ‘Son of a Jew! son of a Jew! yoke thy ox, join her to the plough, for the Messiah is born.’ ‘What is his name?’asked the Jew. ‘כובהס, the Consoler,’ replied the Arab. ‘And what is the name of his father?’ asked the Jew. ‘Hezekiah,’ answered the Arab. ‘And whence comes he?’ ‘From the royal palace of Bethlehem Juda.’ Then the Jew sold his ox and his plough, and becoming a seller of children's clothes went to Bethlehem, where he found the mother of the Consoler afflicted, because that, on the day he was born, the [pg 055]Temple had been destroyed. But the other women, to console her, said that her son, who had caused the ruin of the Temple, would speedily rebuild it. Some days after, she owned to the seller of children's clothes that the Consoler had been ravished from her, and that she knew not what had become of him. Rabbi Bun observes thereupon that there was no need to learn from an Arab that the Messiah would appear at the moment of the fall of the Temple, as the prophet Isaiah had predicted this very thing in the two verses, x. 34 and xi. 1, on the ruin of the Temple, and the cessation of the daily sacrifice, which took place at the siege by the Romans, or by the impious kingdom.”
“A Jewish farmer was plowing when his cow started mooing. An Arab (or a traveler) passing by, who understood animal sounds, heard the mooing and said to the farmer, ‘Hey, son of a Jew! Let your ox go and free it from the plow, because the Temple has fallen.’ When the ox mooed again, the traveler said, ‘Hey, son of a Jew! Yoke your ox, get back to plowing, because the Messiah has been born.’ ‘What is his name?’ asked the Jew. ‘His name is כובהס, the Consoler,’ replied the Arab. ‘And what is his father's name?’ asked the Jew. ‘His father is Hezekiah,’ answered the Arab. ‘And where is he from?’ ‘He comes from the royal palace of Bethlehem Juda.’ The Jew then sold his ox and plow, and became a seller of children's clothes, heading to Bethlehem, where he found the mother of the Consoler, who was sad because, on the day he was born, the [pg 055]Temple had been destroyed. But other women, to comfort her, said that her son, who brought about the Temple's ruin, would soon rebuild it. Days later, she told the children's clothes seller that the Consoler had been taken from her, and she didn’t know what had happened to him. Rabbi Bun comments that there was no need to hear from an Arab that the Messiah would appear at the time of the Temple's fall, as the prophet Isaiah had already predicted this in verses x. 34 and xi. 1, regarding the Temple's destruction and the end of the daily sacrifice, which happened during the Roman siege, or by the wicked kingdom.”
This is a very curious story, and its appearance in the Talmud is somewhat difficult to understand.
This is a really curious story, and its inclusion in the Talmud is a bit hard to grasp.
We must now pass on to those passages which have been supposed to refer to our Lord.
We should now move on to those sections that have been thought to refer to our Lord.
In the Babylonish Gemara84 it is related that when King Alexander Jannaeus persecuted the Rabbis, the Rabbi Jehoshua, son of Parachias, fled with his disciple Jesus to Alexandria in Egypt, and there both received instruction in Egyptian magic. On their way back to Judaea, both were hospitably lodged by a woman. Next day, as Jehoshua and his disciple were continuing their journey, the master praised the hospitality of their hostess, whereupon his disciple remarked that she was not only a hospitable but a comely woman.
In the Babylonian Gemara84 it is said that when King Alexander Jannaeus persecuted the Rabbis, Rabbi Jehoshua, son of Parachias, fled with his disciple Jesus to Alexandria in Egypt, where they both learned about Egyptian magic. On their way back to Judea, they were warmly welcomed by a woman. The next day, as Jehoshua and his disciple continued their journey, the master praised their hostess's hospitality, to which his disciple replied that she was not only hospitable but also an attractive woman.
Now as it was forbidden to Rabbis to look with admiration on female beauty, the Rabbi Jehoshua was so angry with his disciple, that he pronounced on him excommunication and a curse. Jesus after this separated from his master, and gave himself up wholly to the study of magic.
Now, since it was forbidden for Rabbis to admire female beauty, Rabbi Jehoshua was so angry with his disciple that he excommunicated him and cursed him. After this, Jesus separated from his master and fully committed himself to studying magic.
The name Jesus is Jehoshua Graecised. Both master [pg 056] and pupil in this legend bore the same name, but that of the pupil is in the Talmud abbreviated into Jeschu.
The name Jesus is the Greek form of Jehoshua. In this story, both the master and the student have the same name, but the student's name is shortened to Jeschu in the Talmud.
This story is introduced in the Gemara to illustrate the obligation incumbent on a Rabbi to keep custody over his eyes. It bears no signs of having been forced in so as to give expression to antipathy against Jeschu.
This story is introduced in the Gemara to illustrate the responsibility a Rabbi has to control what he looks at. It shows no signs of being added in to express hostility towards Jeschu.
That this Jeschu is our blessed Lord is by no means evident. On the contrary, the balance of probability is that the pupil of Jehoshua Ben Perachia was an entirely different person.
That this Jeschu is our blessed Lord is definitely not clear. In fact, the odds suggest that the student of Jehoshua Ben Perachia was someone completely different.
This Jehoshua, son of Perachia, is a known historical personage. He was one of the Sanhedrim in the reign of Alexander Jannaeus. He began to teach as Rabbi in the year of the world 3606, or B.C. 154. Alexander Jannaeus, son of Hyrcanus, was king of the Jews in B.C. 106. The Pharisees could not endure that the royal and high-priestly functions should be united in the same person; they therefore broke out in revolt. The civil war caused the death of some 50,000, according to Josephus. When Alexander had suppressed the revolt, he led 800 prisoners to the fortress of Bethome, and crucified them before the eyes of his concubines at a grand banquet he gave.
This Jehoshua, son of Perachia, is a well-known historical figure. He was a member of the Sanhedrin during the reign of Alexander Jannaeus. He started teaching as a Rabbi in the year 3606 from Creation, or 154 B.C. Alexander Jannaeus, son of Hyrcanus, was king of the Jews in 106 B.C. The Pharisees couldn’t tolerate the idea of a single person holding both royal and high-priestly roles, so they rebelled. The civil war led to the deaths of around 50,000, according to Josephus. After quelling the rebellion, Alexander took 800 prisoners to the fortress of Bethome and crucified them in front of his concubines at a lavish banquet.
The Pharisees, and those of the Sanhedrim who had not fallen into his hands, sought safety in flight. It was then probably that Jehoshua, son of Perachia, went down into Egypt and was accompanied by Jeschu.
The Pharisees, and those from the Sanhedrin who hadn’t fallen into his grasp, ran away to save themselves. It was likely at that time that Jehoshua, son of Perachia, went down to Egypt, accompanied by Jeschu.
Jehoshua was buried at Chittin, but the exact date of his death is not known.85
Jehoshua was buried at Chittin, but the exact date of his death is unknown.85
Alexander Jannaeus died B.C. 79, after a reign of twenty-seven years, whilst besieging the castle of Ragaba on the further side of Jordan.
Alexander Jannaeus died in 79 B.C., after ruling for twenty-seven years, while laying siege to the castle of Ragaba on the far side of the Jordan.
Moreover, it cannot be said that Jewish tradition asserts their identity. On the contrary, learned Jewish writers have emphatically denied that the Jeschu of the Talmud is the Jesus of the Gospels.
Moreover, it cannot be said that Jewish tradition confirms their identity. On the contrary, educated Jewish authors have strongly denied that the Jeschu of the Talmud is the Jesus of the Gospels.
In the “Disputation” of the Rabbi Jechiels with Nicolas, a convert, occurs this statement. “This (which is related of Jesus and the Rabbi Joshua, son of Perachia) contains no reference to him whom Christians honour as a God;” and then he points out that the impossibility of reconciling the dates is enough to prove that the disciple of Joshua Ben Perachia was a person altogether distinct from the Founder of Christianity.
In the "Debate" of Rabbi Jechiel with Nicolas, a convert, this statement appears: “This (which is connected to Jesus and Rabbi Joshua, son of Perachia) doesn't mention the one whom Christians consider to be God;” and then he points out that the impossibility of reconciling the dates is enough to show that the disciple of Joshua Ben Perachia was a completely different individual from the Founder of Christianity.
The Rabbi Lippmann86 gives the same denial, and shows that Jesus of the Gospels was a contemporary of Hillel, whereas the Jeschu of the anecdote lived from two to three generations earlier.
The Rabbi Lippmann86 gives the same denial and shows that the Jesus of the Gospels was a contemporary of Hillel, whereas the Jeschu of the anecdote lived two to three generations earlier.
The Rabbi Salman Zevi entered into the question with great care in a pamphlet, and produced ten reasons for concluding that the Jeschu of the Talmud was not the Jesus, son of Mary, of the Evangelists.87
The Rabbi Salman Zevi approached the question thoughtfully in a pamphlet and provided ten reasons for arguing that the Jeschu mentioned in the Talmud was not the Jesus, son of Mary, described by the Evangelists.87
We can see now how it was that the Jew of Celsus brought against our Lord the charge of having learned magic in Egypt. He had heard in the Rabbinic schools the anecdote of Jeschu, pupil of Jehoshua, son of Perachia,—an anecdote which could scarcely fail to be narrated to all pupils. He at once concluded that this Jeschu was the Jesus of the Christians, without troubling himself with the chronology.
We can now see how the Jew of Celsus accused our Lord of learning magic in Egypt. He heard in the Rabbinic schools the story of Jeschu, a student of Jehoshua, son of Perachia—an account that was likely told to all students. He immediately assumed that this Jeschu was the Jesus of the Christians, without considering the timeline.
In the Mischna of Tract. Sanhedrim, fol. 43, it is ordered that he who shall be condemned to death by stoning shall be led to the place of execution with a herald going before him, who shall proclaim the name of the offender, and shall summon those who have anything to say in mitigation of the sentence to speak before the sentence is put in execution.
In the Mishnah of Tract. Sanhedrin, fol. 43, it is stated that anyone sentenced to death by stoning must be taken to the execution site with a herald leading the way, who will announce the offender's name and invite anyone with something to say in their defense to speak before the sentence is carried out.
On this the Babylonish Gemara remarks, “There exists a tradition: On the rest-day before the Sabbath they crucified Jeschu. For forty days did the herald go before him and proclaim aloud, He is to be stoned to death because he has practised evil, and has led the Israelites astray, and provoked them to schism. Let any one who can bring evidence of his innocence come forward and speak! But as nothing was produced which could establish his innocence, he was crucified on the rest-day of the Passah (i.e. the day before the Passover).”
On this, the Babylonian Gemara notes, "There’s a tradition: On the day of rest before the Sabbath, they crucified Jeschu. For forty days, a messenger announced loudly, 'He is to be stoned to death because he has done evil, misled the Israelites, and caused them to break away. Anyone who can prove his innocence is invited to come forward and speak!' But since no evidence was presented to prove his innocence, he was crucified on the day of rest before Passover (i.e. the day before Passover)."
The Mischna of Tract. Sanhedrim, fol. 67, treats of the command in Deut. xiii. 6-11, that any Hebrew who should introduce the worship of other gods should be stoned with stones. On this the Gemara of Babylon relates that, in the city of Lydda, Jeschu was heard through a partition endeavouring to persuade a Jew to worship idols; whereupon he was brought forth and crucified on the eve of the Passover. “None of those who are condemned to death by the Law are spied upon except only those (seducers of the people). How are they dealt with? They light a candle in an inner chamber, and place spies in an outer room, who may watch and listen to him (the accused). But he does not see them. Then he whom the accused had formerly [pg 059] endeavoured to seduce says to him, ‘Repeat, I pray you, what you told me before in private.’ Then, should he do so, the other will say further, ‘But how shall we leave our God in heaven and serve idols?’ Now should the accused be converted and repent at this saying, it is well; but if he goes on to say, That is our affair, and so and so ought we to do, then the spies must lead him off to the house of judgment and stone him. This is what was done to the son of Stada at Lud, and they hung him up on the eve of the Passover.”88 And the Tract. Sanhedrim says, “It is related that on the eve of the Sabbath they crucified Jeschu, a herald going before him,” as has been already quoted; and then follows the comment: “Ula said, Will you not judge him to have been the son of destruction, because he is a seducer of the people? For the Merciful says (Deut. xiii. 8), Thou shalt not spare him, neither shalt thou conceal him. But I, Jesus, am heir to the kingdom. Therefore (the herald) went forth proclaiming that he was to be stoned because he had done an evil thing, and had seduced the people, and led them into schism. And (Jeschu) went forth to be stoned with stones because he had done an evil thing, and had seduced the people and led them into schism.”
The Mishnah of Tract. Sanhedrim, fol. 67, discusses the command in Deut. xiii. 6-11 that any Hebrew who introduces the worship of other gods should be stoned. The Babylonian Gemara mentions that in the city of Lydda, Jeschu was heard through a partition trying to persuade a Jew to worship idols; as a result, he was brought out and crucified on the eve of Passover. "None of those sentenced to death by the Law are monitored except for those (who lead the people astray). How are they treated? They light a candle in a private room and place spies in an outer room, who can see and hear him (the accused). But he cannot see them. Then, the person the accused previously [pg 059] tried to lead astray says to him, ‘Please repeat what you told me before in private.’ If he does, the other replies, ‘But how can we abandon our God in heaven and serve idols?’ If the accused is touched and repents at this, that's good; but if he insists, 'That's our choice, and we will proceed,' then the spies must take him to the court and have him stoned. This is what happened to the son of Stada at Lud, and they hung him on the eve of Passover."88 And the Tract. Sanhedrim states, "It’s said that on the night before the Sabbath, they crucified Jeschu, with a herald going ahead of him." as already quoted; and then follows the comment: Ula said, "Won't you consider him the son of destruction because he’s misleading the people? For the Merciful says (Deut. xiii. 8), 'You must not spare him or conceal him.' But I, Jesus, am the heir to the kingdom. So, the herald went out announcing that he was to be stoned for doing something evil, seducing the people, and leading them into division. And (Jeschu) went out to be stoned because he had done something evil, seduced the people, and led them into division."
The Babylonish Gemara to the Mischna of Tract. Sabbath gives the following perplexing account of the parents of Jeschu:89 “They stoned the son of Stada in Lud (Lydda), and crucified him on the eve of the Passover. This Stada's son was Pandira's son. Rabbi Chasda said Stada's husband was Pandira's master, namely Paphos, son of Jehuda. But how was Stada his mother? His (i.e. Pandira's) mother was a woman's hair-dresser. As they say in Pombeditha (the Babylonish school by the Euphrates), this one went astray (S'tath-da) from her husband.”
The Babylonian Gemara to the Mishnah of Tractate Sabbath gives the following perplexing account of the parents of Jesus:89 “They stoned the son of Stada in Lud (Lydda) and crucified him on the eve of Passover. This son of Stada was also the son of Pandira. Rabbi Chasda said that Stada's husband was Pandira's master, specifically Paphos, the son of Jehuda. But how was Stada his mother? His (meaning Pandira's) mother worked as a hairdresser. As is said in Pombeditha (the Babylonian school by the Euphrates), she strayed from her husband.”
The Gloss or Paraphrase on this is: “Stada's son was not the son of Paphos, son of Jehuda; No. As Rabbi Chasda observed, Paphos had a servant named Pandira. Well, what has that to do with it? Tell us how it came to pass that this son was born to Stada. Well, it was on this wise. Miriam, the mother of Pandira, used to dress Stada's hair, and ... Stada became a mother by Pandira, son of Miriam. As they say in Pombeditha, Stada by name and Stada by nature.”90
The Gloss or Paraphrase on this is: "Stada's son wasn't Paphos, the son of Jehuda; no. As Rabbi Chasda pointed out, Paphos had a servant named Pandira. So, what does that matter? Let me explain how this son was born to Stada. Here's what happened: Miriam, Pandira's mother, used to do Stada's hair, and ... Stada became a mother through Pandira, the son of Miriam. As they say in Pombeditha, Stada by name and Stada by nature."90
The obscurity of the passage arises from various causes. R. Chasda is a punster, and plays on the double meaning of “Baal” for “husband” and “master.” There is also ambiguity in the pronoun “his;” it is difficult to say to whom it always refers. The Paraphrase is late, and is a conjectural explanation of an obscure passage.
The confusion in the passage comes from several reasons. R. Chasda loves to play with words and makes a pun with the double meaning of "Baal" for “partner” and "master." There's also some uncertainty with the pronoun “his” it's hard to determine exactly who it refers to. The Paraphrase is from a later time and provides a speculative explanation for a complicated passage.
It is clear that the Jeschu of the Talmud was the son of one Stada and Pandira. But the name Pandira having the appearance of being a woman's name,91 this led to additional confusion, for some said that Pandira was his mother's name.
It is clear that the Jeschu of the Talmud was the son of one Stada and Pandira. But the name Pandira, which seems to be a woman's name, this led to further confusion, as some claimed that Pandira was his mother's name.
The late Gloss does not associate Stada with the blessed Virgin. It gives the name of Miriam or Mary [pg 061] to be the mother of Pandira, the father of Jeschu. The Jew of Celsus says that the mother of Jesus was a poor needlewoman, who also span for her livelihood. He probably recalled what was said of Miriam, the mother of Panthera, and grandmother of Jeschu, and applied it to St. Mary the Virgin, misled by the obscurity of the saying of Chasda, which was orally repeated in the Rabbinic schools.
The late Gloss does not link Stada with the blessed Virgin. It refers to Miriam or Mary [pg 061] as the mother of Pandira, who was the father of Jeschu. The Jew of Celsus claims that Jesus' mother was a poor needleworker who also spun to make a living. He likely remembered what was said about Miriam, the mother of Panthera, and grandmother of Jeschu, and mistakenly associated it with St. Mary the Virgin, misled by the unclear saying of Chasda that was passed down orally in the Rabbinic schools.
The Jerusalem Gemara to Tract. Sabbath says: “The sister's son of Rabbi Jose swallowed poison, or something deadly. There came to him a man and conjured him in the name of Jeschu, son of Pandeira, and he was healed or made easy. But when he went forth it was said to him, How hast thou healed him? He answered, by using such and such words. Then he (R. Jose) said to him, It had been better for him to have died than to have heard this name. And so it was with him (i.e. the boy died).”
The Jerusalem Gemara to Tract. Sabbath says: "Rabbi Jose's nephew swallowed poison or something fatal. A man came to him and healed him in the name of Jeschu, son of Pandeira. But when he left, someone asked him how he healed him. He replied, by using specific words. Then Rabbi Jose told him it would have been better for the boy to have died than to have heard that name. And so it happened that the boy died."
In another place:92 “Eleasar, the son of Damah, was bitten by a serpent. There came to him James, a man of the town of Sechania, to cure him in the name of Jeschu, son of Pandeira; but the Rabbi Ismael would not suffer it, but said, It is not permitted to thee, son of Damah. But he (James) said, Suffer me, and I will bring an argument against thee which is lawful. But he would not suffer him.”
In another place:92 "Eleasar, the son of Damah, was bitten by a snake. James, a man from the town of Sechania, came to heal him in the name of Jeschu, son of Pandeira, but Rabbi Ismael wouldn’t allow it and said, ‘You’re not allowed to do that, son of Damah.’ James replied, ‘Let me, and I’ll give you a good reason to allow it.’ But he still wouldn’t permit him."
The Gemara to Tract. Sanhedrim, fol. 43, mentions five disciples of Jeschu Ben-Stada, namely, Matthai, Nakai, Netzer, Boni and Thoda. It says:—
The Gemara in Tract. Sanhedrim, fol. 43, mentions five disciples of Jeschu Ben-Stada: Matthai, Nakai, Netzer, Boni, and Thoda. It says:—
Jeschu had five disciples, Matthai, Nakai, Nezer and Boni, and also Thoda. They brought Matthai (to the tribunal) to pronounce sentence of death against him. He said, Shall Matthai suffer when it is written (Ps. xlii. 3), מתי When shall [pg 062]I come to appear before the presence of God? They replied, Shall not Matthai die when it is written, מתי When shall he die and his name perish? They produced Nakai. He said, Shall Nakai נקאי die? Is it not written, The innocent ונקי slay thou not? (Exod. xxiii. 7). They answered him, Shall not Nakai die when it is written, In the secret places does he murder the innocent? (Ps. x. 8). When they brought forth Netzer, he said unto them, Shall Netzer נצר be slain? Is it not written (Isa. xi. 1), A branch ונצר shall grow out of his roots? They replied, Shall not Netzer die because it is written (Isa. xiv. 19), Thou art cast out of thy grave like an abominable branch? They brought forth Boni בוני. He said, Shall Boni die the death when it is written (Ex. iv. 22), בני My son, my firstborn, is Israel? They replied, Shall not Boni die the death when it is written (Ex. v. 23), So I will slay thy son, thy firstborn son? They led out Thoda תודה. He said, Shall Thoda die when it is written (Ps. c. 1), A psalm לתודה of thanksgiving? They replied, Shall not Thoda die when it is written (Ps. 1. 23), “He that sacrificeth praise, he honoureth me?”
Jeschu had five disciples: Matthai, Nakai, Nezer, Boni, and Thoda. They brought Matthai to court to pronounce a death sentence on him. He asked, "Will Matthai suffer when it says (Ps. xlii. 3), מתי When shall I come to appear before the presence of God?" They replied, "Should Matthai not die when it says, מתי When shall he die and his name perish?" They presented Nakai. He said, "Will Nakai נקאי die? Isn’t it written, The innocent ונקי you shall not kill? (Exod. xxiii. 7)." They answered him, "Should Nakai not die when it says, In secret places does he murder the innocent? (Ps. x. 8)." When they brought out Netzer, he asked them, "Will Netzer נצר be killed? Isn’t it written (Isa. xi. 1), A branch ונצר shall grow out of his roots?" They replied, "Should Netzer not die because it is written (Isa. xiv. 19), You are cast out of your grave like an abominable branch?" They then brought forth Boni בוני. He said, "Will Boni die when it is written (Ex. iv. 22), בני My son, my firstborn, is Israel?" They replied, "Should Boni not die when it is written (Ex. v. 23), So I will slay your son, your firstborn son?" They led out Thoda תודה. He said, "Will Thoda die when it is written (Ps. c. 1), A psalm לתודה of thanksgiving?" They replied, "Should Thoda not die when it is written (Ps. 1. 23),“Does the one who gives up praise honor me?”
This is all that the Gemara tells us about Jeschu, son of Stada or Pandira. It behoves us now to consider whether he can have been the same person as our Lord.
This is all that the Gemara tells us about Jeschu, son of Stada or Pandira. It is now necessary to consider whether he could have been the same person as our Lord.
That there really lived such a person as Jeschu Ben-Pandira, and that he was a disciple of the Rabbi Jehoshua Ben-Perachia, I see no reason to doubt.
That there really lived a person named Jeschu Ben-Pandira, and that he was a disciple of Rabbi Jehoshua Ben-Perachia, I have no reason to doubt.
That he escaped from Alexander Jannaeus with his master into Egypt, and there studied magical arts; that he returned after awhile to Judaea, and practised his necromantic arts in his own country, is also not improbable. Somewhat later the Jews were famous, or infamous, throughout the Roman world as conjurors and exorcists. Egypt was the head-quarters of magical studies.
That he escaped from Alexander Jannaeus with his master to Egypt, where he studied magic; and later returned to Judea to practice his necromantic arts in his own country is also quite believable. A bit later, the Jews gained a reputation, whether good or bad, throughout the Roman world as conjurers and exorcists. Egypt was the center of magical studies.
In the Talmud, Jeschu is first stoned and then crucified. The object of this double punishment being attributed to him is obvious. The Rabbis of the Gemara period had begun—like the Jew of Celsus—to confuse Jesus son of Mary with Jeschu the sorcerer. Their tradition told of a Jeschu who was stoned; Christian tradition, of a Jesus who was crucified. They combined the punishments and fused the persons into one. But this was done very clumsily. It is possible that more than one Jehoshua has contributed to form the story of Jeschu in the Talmud. For his mother Stada is said to have been married to Paphos, son of Jehuda. Now Paphos Ben-Jehuda is a Rabbi whose name recurs several times in the Talmud as an associate of the illustrious Rabbi Akiba, who lived after the destruction of Jerusalem, and had his school at Bene-Barah. To him the first composition of the Mischna arrangements is ascribed. As a follower of the pseudo-Messiah Barcochab, in the war of Trajan and Hadrian, he sealed a life of enthusiasm with a martyr's death, A.D. 135, at the capture of Bether. When the Jews were dispersed and forbidden to assemble, Akiba collected the Jews and continued instructing them in the Law. Paphus remonstrated with him on the risk. Akiba answered by a parable. “A fox once went to the river side, and saw the fish flying in all directions. What do you fear? asked the fox. The nets spread by the sons of men, answered the fish. Ah, my friends, said the fox, come on shore by me, and so you will escape the nets that drag the water.” A few days after, Akiba was in prison, and Paphus also. Paphus said, “Blessed art thou, Rabbi Akiba, because thou art imprisoned [pg 064] for the words of the Law, and woe is me who am imprisoned for matters of no importance.”93
In the Talmud, Jeschu is first stoned and then crucified. The reason for this double punishment being attributed to him is clear. The Rabbis of the Gemara period started—like the Jew of Celsus—to mix up Jesus son of Mary with Jeschu the sorcerer. Their tradition tells of a Jeschu who was stoned; Christian tradition tells of a Jesus who was crucified. They combined the punishments and merged the individuals into one. But this was done very clumsily. It’s possible that more than one Jehoshua contributed to the creation of the story of Jeschu in the Talmud. His mother Stada is said to have been married to Paphos, son of Jehuda. Now Paphos Ben-Jehuda is a Rabbi whose name appears several times in the Talmud as an associate of the notable Rabbi Akiba, who lived after the destruction of Jerusalem and had his school at Bene-Barah. The first compilation of the Mishnah arrangements is attributed to him. As a follower of the false Messiah Barcochab, during the war of Trajan and Hadrian, he concluded a life of passion with a martyr's death, A.D. 135, at the capture of Bether. When the Jews were scattered and forbidden to gather, Akiba gathered the Jews and continued teaching them the Law. Paphus warned him about the danger. Akiba replied with a parable. A fox once went to the riverbank and saw fish swimming all around. "What are you afraid of?" the fox asked. "The nets spread by humans," the fish replied. "Oh, my friends," said the fox, "come onto the land with me, and you will escape the nets that drag through the water." A few days later, Akiba was imprisoned, and Paphus too. Paphus said, "Blessed are you, Rabbi Akiba, because you are imprisoned for the teachings of the Law, and woe is me who am imprisoned for things that don't matter."93
We naturally wonder how it is that Stada, the mother of Jeschu, who was born about B.C. 120, should be represented as the wife of Paphus, son of Jehuda, who died about A.D. 150, two centuries and a half later.
We naturally wonder how it is that Stada, the mother of Jeschu, who was born around 120 B.C., is shown as the wife of Paphus, son of Jehuda, who died around 150 A.D., two and a half centuries later.
It is quite possible that this Paphus lost his wife, who eloped from him with one Pandira, and became mother of a son named Jehoshua. The name of Jehoshua or Jesus is common enough.
It’s very likely that this Paphus lost his wife, who ran away with a man named Pandira and became the mother of a son named Jehoshua. The name Jehoshua, or Jesus, is quite common.
In Gittin, Paphus is again mentioned. “There is who finds a fly in his cup, and he takes it out, and will not drink of it. And this is what did Paphus Ben-Jehuda, who kept the door shut upon his wife, and nevertheless she ran away from him.”94
In Gittin, Paphus is mentioned again. "Some people find a fly in their drink, take it out, and refuse to drink from it. This is what Paphus Ben-Jehuda did; he kept the door closed on his wife, yet she still walked away from him."94
Mary, the plaiter of woman's hair, occurs in Chajigah. “Rabbi Bibai, when the angel of death at one time stood before him, said to his messenger, Go, and bring hither Mary, the women's hair-dresser. And the young man went,” &c.95
Mary, the woman who braids hair, is mentioned in Chajigah. "Rabbi Bibai, when the angel of death appeared before him, instructed his messenger, 'Go and bring Mary, the women's hairdresser.' So the young man went." &c.95
According to the Toledoth Jeschu, as we shall see presently, Mary's instructor is the Rabbi Simon Ben Schetach. She is visited and questioned by the Rabbi Akiba. This visitation by Akiba is given in the Talmudic tract, Calla,96 and thence the author of the Toledoth Jeschu drew it.
According to the Toledoth Jeschu, as we will see shortly, Mary's teacher is Rabbi Simon Ben Schetach. She is visited and questioned by Rabbi Akiba. This visit by Akiba is mentioned in the Talmudic tract, Calla, 96 and from there, the author of the Toledoth Jeschu took it.
“As once the Elders sat at the gate, there passed two boys before them. One uncovered his head, the other did not. Then said the Rabbi Elieser, The latter is certainly a Mamser; but the Rabbi Jehoshua97 said, He is a Ben-hannidda. Akiba said, He is both a Mamser and a Ben-hannidda. They said to him, How canst thou [pg 065] oppose the opinion of thy companions? He answered, I will prove what I have said. Then he went to the boy's mother, who was sitting in the market selling fruit, and said to her, My daughter, if you will tell me the truth I will promise you eternal life. She said to him, Swear to me. And he swore with his lips, but in his heart he did not ratify the oath.” Then he learned what he desired to know, and came back to his companions and told them all.98
Once the Elders were sitting at the gate, two boys walked by. One had his head uncovered, while the other did not. Rabbi Elieser commented that the latter was definitely a Mamser; however, Rabbi Jehoshua __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ said he was a Ben-hannidda. Akiba claimed that he was both a Mamser and a Ben-hannidda. They asked him, "How can you disagree with your companions?" He responded, "I will prove what I’ve said." He then approached the boy's mother, who was at the market selling fruit, and said to her, "My daughter, if you tell me the truth, I promise you eternal life." She replied, "Swear to me." He swore with his lips, but in his heart, he did not truly mean the oath. Then he learned what he wanted to know and returned to his companions to tell them everything.98
We have here corroborative evidence that this Stada and her son Jeschu lived at the time of Akiba and Paphus, that is, after the fall of Jerusalem, in the earlier part of the second century.
We have supportive evidence that this Stada and her son Jeschu lived during the time of Akiba and Paphus, which is after the fall of Jerusalem, in the early part of the second century.
I think that probably the story grew up thus:
I think that probably the story developed like this:
A certain Jehoshua, in the reign of Alexander Jannaeus, went down into Egypt, and there learnt magic. He returned to Judaea, where he practised it, but was arrested at Lydda and executed by order of the Sanhedrim, by being stoned to death.
A man named Jehoshua, during the reign of Alexander Jannaeus, went to Egypt and learned magic. He came back to Judaea, where he practiced it, but was arrested in Lydda and executed by the Sanhedrim by being stoned to death.
But who was this Jehoshua? Tradition was silent. However, there was a floating recollection of a Jehoshua born of one Stada, wife of Paphus, son of Jehuda, the companion of Akiba. The two Jehoshuas were confounded together. Thus stood the story when Origen wrote against Celsus in A.D. 176.
But who was this Jehoshua? Tradition didn’t say much. However, there was a vague memory of a Jehoshua born to Stada, the wife of Paphus, son of Jehuda, who was a companion of Akiba. The two Jehoshuas got mixed up. That’s how things looked when Origen wrote against Celsus in A.D. 176.
By A.D. 500 it had grown considerably. The Jew of Celsus had already fused Jesus of Nazareth with the other two Jehoshuas. This led to the Rabbis of the Gemara relating that Jehoshua was both stoned and crucified.
By A.D. 500 it had expanded significantly. The Jew of Celsus had already merged Jesus of Nazareth with the other two Jehoshuas. This caused the Rabbis of the Gemara to state that Jehoshua was both stoned and crucified.
I do not say that this certainly is the origin of the story as it appears in the Talmud, but it bears on the [pg 066] face of it strong likelihood that it is. Jehoshua who went into Egypt could not have been stoned to death after the destruction of Jerusalem and the revolt of Barcochab, for then the Jews had not the power of life and death in their hands. The execution must have taken place long before; yet the Rabbis whose names appear in connection with the story—always excepting Jehoshua son of Perachia—all belong to the second century after Christ.
I’m not saying that this is definitely the origin of the story as it’s presented in the Talmud, but it strongly suggests that it could be. Jehoshua, who went to Egypt, couldn’t have been stoned to death after the destruction of Jerusalem and the Barcochab revolt, because at that point, the Jews didn’t hold the power of life and death. The execution must have happened much earlier; however, the Rabbis associated with the story—excluding Jehoshua son of Perachia—are all from the second century after Christ.
The solution I propose is simple, and it explains what otherwise would be inexplicable.
The solution I propose is straightforward, and it clarifies what would otherwise be unexplainable.
If it be a true solution, it proves that the Jews in A.D. 500, when the Babylonian Gemara was completed, had no traditions whatever concerning Jesus of Nazareth.
If it's a genuine solution, it shows that the Jews in A.D. 500, when the Babylonian Gemara was finished, had no traditions at all about Jesus of Nazareth.
We shall see next how the confusion that originated in the Talmud grew into the monstrous romance of the Toledoth Jeschu, the Jewish counter-Gospel of the Middle Ages.
We will next observe how the confusion that started in the Talmud developed into the enormous tale of the Toledoth Jeschu, the Jewish counter-Gospel of the Middle Ages.
V. The Alternative Gospels.
In the thirteenth century it became known among the Christians that the Jews were in possession of an anti-evangel. It was kept secret, lest the sight of it should excite tumults, spoliation and massacre. But of the fact of its existence Christians were made aware by the account of converts.
In the thirteenth century, Christians learned that Jews had an anti-evangel. It was kept hidden to prevent riots, looting, and massacres. However, Christians found out about its existence through the testimonies of converts.
There are, in reality, two such anti-evangels, each called Toldoth Jeschu, not recensions of an earlier text, but independent collections of the stories circulating among the Jews relative to the life of our Lord.
There are actually two anti-evangel texts, both called Toldoth Jeschu. They are not versions of an earlier text, but separate collections of stories that were shared among the Jews about the life of our Lord.
The name of Jesus, which in Hebrew is Joshua or Jehoshua (the Lord will sanctify) is in both contracted into Jeschu by the rejection of an Ain, ישו for ישוע.
The name of Jesus, which in Hebrew is Joshua or Jehoshua (the Lord will sanctify), is both shortened to Jeschu by dropping the Ain, resulting in ישו for ישוע.
The Rabbi Elias, in his Tischbi, under the word Jeschu, says, “Because the Jews will not acknowledge him to be the Saviour, they do not call him Jeschua, but reject the Ain and call him Jeschu.” And the Rabbi Abraham Perizol, in his book Maggers Abraham, c. 59, says, “His name was Jeschua; but as Rabbi Moses, the son of Majemoun of blessed memory, has written it, and as we find it throughout the Talmud, it is written Jeschu. They have carefully left out the Ain, because he was not able to save himself.”
The Rabbi Elias, in his Tischbi, under the word Jeschu, says, "Because the Jews do not recognize him as the Savior, they don't call him Jeschua; instead, they reject the Ain and refer to him as Jeschu." And Rabbi Abraham Perizol, in his book Maggers Abraham, c. 59, says, "His name was Jeschua; however, as Rabbi Moses, the son of Majemoun of blessed memory, noted and as we see throughout the Talmud, it's written as Jeschu. They intentionally omitted the Ain, because he couldn't save himself."
The Talmud in the Tract. Sanhedrim99 says, “It is not lawful to name the name of a false God.” On this account the Jews, rejecting the mission of our Saviour, [pg 068] refused to pronounce his name without mutilating it. By omitting the Ain, the Cabbalists were able to give a significance to the name. In its curtailed form it is composed of the letters Jod, Schin, Vau, which are taken to stand for ימח שמו וזכרונו jimmach schemo vezichrono, “His name and remembrance shall be extinguished.” This is the reason given by the Toledoth Jeschu.
The Talmud in the Tract. Sanhedrim99 says, "It’s not legal to mention the name of a false God." Because of this, the Jews, rejecting the mission of our Savior, [pg 068] refused to say his name without altering it. By dropping the Ain, the Cabbalists were able to give a different meaning to the name. In its shortened form, it is made up of the letters Jod, Schin, Vau, which are interpreted as ימח שמו וזכרונו jimmach schemo vezichrono, "His name and memory will be forgotten." This is the explanation provided by the Toledoth Jeschu.
Who were the authors of the books called Toledoth Jeschu, the two counter-Gospels, is not known.
Who the authors of the books called Toledoth Jeschu, the two counter-Gospels, are is not known.
Justin Martyr, who died A.D. 163, speaks of the blasphemous writings of the Jews about Jesus;100 but that they contained traditions of the life of the Saviour can hardly be believed in presence of the silence of Josephus and Justus, and the ignorance of the Jew of Celsus. Origen says in his answer, that “though innumerable lies and calumnies had been forged against the venerable Jesus, none had dared to charge him with any intemperance whatever.”101 He speaks confidently, with full assurance. If he had ever met with such a calumny, he would not have denied its existence, he would have set himself to work to refute it. Had such calumnious writings existed, Origen would have been sure to know of them. We may therefore be quite satisfied that none such existed in his time, the middle of the third century.
Justin Martyr, who died in A.D. 163, talks about the disrespectful writings of the Jews regarding Jesus;100 but it's hard to believe that they included any true accounts of the Savior's life given the silence from Josephus and Justus and the ignorance of the Jew Celsus. Origen states in his response that "Even though many lies and slanders were made against the respected Jesus, no one dared to accuse him of any wrongdoing."101 He speaks with confidence and certainty. If he had ever encountered such a slander, he wouldn't have denied it; rather, he would have worked to disprove it. If such slanderous writings had existed, Origen would definitely have been aware of them. Therefore, we can be quite sure that none existed in his time, the middle of the third century.
The Toledoth Jeschu comes before us with a flourish of trumpets from Voltaire. “Le Toledos Jeschu,” says he, “est le plus ancien écrit Juif, qui nous ait été transmis contre notre religion. C'est une vie de Jesus Christ, toute contraire à nos Saints Evangiles: elle parait être du premier siècle, et même écrite avant les evangiles.”102 [pg 069] A fair specimen of reckless judgment on a matter of importance, without having taken the trouble to examine the grounds on which it was made! Luther knew more of it than did Voltaire, and put it in a very different place:—
The Toledoth Jeschu comes before us with a flourish of trumpets from Voltaire. “Le Toledos Jeschu,” he says, "Is the oldest Jewish writing that has been handed down to us against our religion. It's a biography of Jesus Christ, completely opposed to our Holy Gospels: it appears to be from the first century, and may have been written before the gospels."102 [pg 069] A clear example of hasty judgment on an important matter, without bothering to check the reasons behind it! Luther understood it better than Voltaire did and placed it in a very different context:—
“The proud evil spirit carries on all sorts of mockery in this book. First he mocks God, the Creator of heaven and earth, and His Son Jesus Christ, as you may see for yourself, if you believe as a Christian that Christ is the Son of God. Next he mocks us, all Christendom, in that we believe in such a Son of God. Thirdly, he mocks his own fellow Jews, telling them such disgraceful, foolish, senseless affairs, as of brazen dogs and cabbage-stalks and such like, enough to make all dogs bark themselves to death, if they could understand it, at such a pack of idiotic, blustering, raging, nonsensical fools. Is not that a masterpiece of mockery which can thus mock all three at once? The fourth mockery is this, that whoever wrote it has made a fool of himself, as we, thank God, may see any day.”
“The arrogant evil spirit mocks various subjects in this book. First, he ridicules God, the Creator of heaven and earth, and His Son Jesus Christ, which you can see for yourself if you believe, as a Christian, that Christ is the Son of God. Next, he mocks all of us in Christianity for believing in such a Son of God. Third, he makes fun of his fellow Jews, telling them disgraceful, foolish, and ridiculous stories, like those about barking dogs and cabbage stalks, enough to drive any dog mad if it could understand such absurd, loud, angry nonsense. Isn’t it amazing how it can mock all three at once? The fourth mockery is that the one who wrote it has made a fool of himself, as we can see any day, thank God.”
Luther knew the book, and, translated it, or rather condensed it, in his “Schem Hamphoras.”103
Luther knew the book and translated it, or rather summarized it, in his “Shem HaMephorash.”103
There are two versions of the Toledoth Jeschu, differing widely from one another. The first was published by Wagenseil, of Altdorf, in 1681. The second by Huldrich at Leyden in 1705. Neither can boast of an antiquity greater than, at the outside, the twelfth century. It is difficult to say with certainty which is the earlier of the two. Probably both came into use about the same time; the second certainly in Germany, for it speaks of Worms in the German empire.
There are two versions of the Toledoth Jeschu that differ significantly from each other. The first was published by Wagenseil in Altdorf in 1681, and the second by Huldrich in Leyden in 1705. Neither can claim to be any older than, at most, the twelfth century. It's hard to determine with certainty which one is earlier. Most likely, both were in use around the same time; the second one was definitely in Germany, as it mentions Worms in the German empire.
According to the first, Jeschu (Jesus) was born in the year of the world 4671 (B.C. 910), in the reign of Alexander [pg 070] Jannaeus (B.C. 106-79)! He was the son of Joseph Pandira and Mary, a widow's daughter, the sister of Jehoshua, who was affianced to Jochanan, disciple of Simeon Ben Schetah; and Jeschu became the pupil of the Rabbi Elchanan. Mary is of the tribe of Juda.
According to the first account, Jeschu (Jesus) was born in the year 4671 of the world (B.C. 910), during the reign of Alexander Jannaeus (B.C. 106-79)! He was the son of Joseph Pandira and Mary, who was the daughter of a widow and the sister of Jehoshua, who was engaged to Jochanan, a disciple of Simeon Ben Schetah; and Jeschu became the student of Rabbi Elchanan. Mary belongs to the tribe of Judah.
According to the second, Jeschu was born in the reign of Herod the Proselyte, and was the son of Mary, daughter of Calpus, and sister of Simeon, son of Calpus, by Joseph Pandira, who carried her off from her husband, Papus, son of Jehuda. Jeschu was brought up by Joshua, son of Perachia, in the days of the illustrious Rabbi Akiba! Mary is of the tribe of Benjamin.
According to the second account, Jeschu was born during the rule of Herod the Proselyte. He was the son of Mary, who was the daughter of Calpus and the sister of Simeon, the son of Calpus, by Joseph Pandira, who took her away from her husband, Papus, son of Jehuda. Jeschu was raised by Joshua, son of Perachia, during the time of the famous Rabbi Akiba! Mary belongs to the tribe of Benjamin.
The anachronisms of both accounts are so gross as to prove that they were drawn up at a very late date, and by Jews singularly ignorant of the chronology of their history.
The anachronisms of both accounts are so obvious that they show they were written much later and by Jews who were surprisingly unaware of the timeline of their history.
In the first, Mary is affianced to Jochanan, disciple of Simeon Ben Schetah. Now Schimon or Simeon, son of Scheta, is a well-known character. He is said to have strangled eighty witches in one day, and to have been the companion of Jehudu Ben Tabai. He flourished B.C. 70.
In the first, Mary is engaged to Jochanan, a disciple of Simeon Ben Schetah. Now Schimon or Simeon, son of Scheta, is a well-known figure. It is said that he strangled eighty witches in one day and was the companion of Jehudu Ben Tabai. He thrived around 70 B.C.
In the second life we hear of Mary being the sister of Simeon Ben Kalpus (Chelptu). He also is a well-known Rabbi, of whom many miracles are related. He lived in the time of the Emperor Antoninus, before whom he stood as a disciple, when an old man (circ. A.D. 160).
In the second life, we learn that Mary is the sister of Simeon Ben Kalpus (Chelptu). He is also a well-known Rabbi, known for many miracles. He lived during the time of Emperor Antoninus, before whom he stood as a disciple when he was an old man (around A.D. 160).
In this also the Rabbi Akiba is introduced. Akiba died A.D. 135. Also the Rabbi Jehoshua Ben Levi. Now this Rabbi's date can also be fixed with tolerable accuracy. He was the teacher of the Rabbi Jochanan, who compiled the Jerusalem Talmud. His date is A.D. 220.
In this section, Rabbi Akiba is mentioned. Akiba died in A.D. 135. Also mentioned is Rabbi Jehoshua Ben Levi. We can date this Rabbi with reasonable accuracy. He was the teacher of Rabbi Jochanan, who put together the Jerusalem Talmud. His date is A.D. 220.
We have thus, in the two lives of Jeschu, the following personages introduced as contemporaries:
We have therefore, in the two lives of Jeschu, the following characters presented as contemporaries:
I. | II. |
Jeschu born (date given), B.C. 910. | Herod the Great, B.C. 70-4. |
Alexander Jannaeus, B.C. 106-79. | R. Jehoshua Ben Perachia, c. B.C. 90. |
R. Simeon Ben Schetach, B.C. 70. | R. Akiba, A.D. 135. |
R. Papus Ben Jehuda, c. A.D. 140. | |
R. Jehoshua Ben Levi, c. A.D. 220. |
The second Toledoth Jeschu closes with, “These are the words of Jochanan Ben Zaccai;” but it is not clear whether it is intended that the book should be included in “The words of Jochanan,” or whether the reference is only to a brief sentence preceding this statement, “Therefore have they no part or lot in Israel. The Lord bless his people Israel with peace.” Jochanan Ben Zaccai was a priest and ruler of Israel for forty years, from A.D. 30 or 33 to A.D. 70 or 73. He died at Jamnia, near Jerusalem (Jabne of the Philistines), and was buried at Tiberias.
The second Toledoth Jeschu ends with, "These are the words of Jochanan Ben Zaccai;" but it’s not clear if this means the book should be included in “Jochanan's words,” or if the reference is just to a short sentence that comes before this statement, "Therefore, they have no share in Israel. May the Lord bless His people Israel with peace." Jochanan Ben Zaccai was a priest and leader of Israel for forty years, from A.D. 30 or 33 to A.D. 70 or 73. He died in Jamnia, near Jerusalem (Jabne of the Philistines), and was buried in Tiberias.
Nor are these anachronisms the only proofs of the ignorance of the composers of the two anti-evangels. In the first, on the death of King Alexander Jannaeus, the government falls into the hands of his wife Helena, who is represented as being “also called Oleina, and was the mother of King Mumbasius, afterwards called Hyrcanus, who was killed by his servant Herod.”
Nor are these anachronisms the only proof of the ignorance of the writers of the two anti-gospels. In the first, after the death of King Alexander Jannaeus, the power shifts to his wife Helena, who is described as being “also known as Oleina, and she was the mother of King Mumbasius, later called Hyrcanus, who was killed by his servant Herod.”
The wife of Alexander Jannaeus was Alexandra, not Helena; she reigned from B.C. 79 to B.C. 71. She was the mother of Hyrcanus and Aristobulus; but was quite distinct from Oleina, mother of Mumbasius, and Mumbasius was a very different person from Hyrcanus. Oleina was a queen of Adiabene in Assyria.
The wife of Alexander Jannaeus was Alexandra, not Helena; she ruled from 79 B.C. to 71 B.C. She was the mother of Hyrcanus and Aristobulus, but she was completely different from Oleina, the mother of Mumbasius, who was a very different person from Hyrcanus. Oleina was a queen of Adiabene in Assyria.
Both give absurd anecdotes to account for monks wearing shaven crowns; both reasons are different.
Both provide ridiculous stories to explain why monks have shaved heads; the reasons are different.
In the first Life, the Christian festivals of the Ascension “forty days after Jeschu was stoned,” that of Christmas, and the Circumcision “eight days after,” are spoken of as institutions of the Christian Church.
In the first Life, the Christian festivals of the Ascension "forty days after Jesus was stoned," Christmas, and the Circumcision “eight days later,” are mentioned as practices of the Christian Church.
In the VIIIth Book of the Apostolical Constitutions, the festivals of the Nativity and the Ascension are spoken of,104 consequently they must have been kept holy from a very early age. But it was not so with the feast of the Circumcision.
In the 8th Book of the Apostolical Constitutions, the festivals of the Nativity and the Ascension are mentioned, 104 so they must have been observed as holy from a very early time. However, the same was not true for the feast of the Circumcision.
The 1st of January was a great day among the heathen. In the Homilies of the Fathers down to the eighth century, the 1st of January is called the “Feast of Satan and Hell,” and the faithful are cautioned against observing it. All participation in the festivities of that day was forbidden by the Council “in Trullo,” in A.D. 692, and again in the Council of Rome, A.D. 744.
The 1st of January was a significant day among the heathens. In the Homilies of the Fathers up until the eighth century, January 1st is referred to as the “Satan and Hell Feast,” and followers are warned against celebrating it. The Council "in the Trullo," in A.D. 692, and again during the Council of Rome in A.D. 744, prohibited all participation in the day's festivities.
Pope Gelasius (A.D. 496) forbade all observance of the day, according to Baronius105, in the hope of rooting out every remembrance of the pagan ceremonies which were connected with it. In ancient Sacramentaries is a mass on this day, “de prohibendo ab idolis.” Nevertheless, traces of the celebration of the Circumcision of Christ occur in the fourth century; for Zeno, Bishop of Verona (d. A.D. 380), preached a sermon on it. In the ancient Mozarabic Kalendar, in the Martyrology wrongly attributed to St. Jerome, and in the Gelasian Sacramentary, the Circumcision is indicated on January 1. But though noted in the Kalendars, the day was, for the reason of its being observed as a heathen festival, not [pg 073] treated by the Church as a festival till very late. Litanies and penitential offices were appointed for it.
Pope Gelasius (A.D. 496) banned all observance of the day, according to Baronius105, in hopes of eliminating any memory of the pagan ceremonies associated with it. In ancient Sacramentaries, there is a mass for this day, "against the worship of idols." Still, signs of the celebration of the Circumcision of Christ appear in the fourth century; Zeno, the Bishop of Verona (d. A.D. 380), delivered a sermon on it. In the ancient Mozarabic Kalendar, in the Martyrology incorrectly attributed to St. Jerome, and in the Gelasian Sacramentary, the Circumcision is marked on January 1. However, despite being noted in the Kalendars, the Church did not recognize the day as a festival until very late due to its association with a pagan celebration. Litanies and penitential services were established for it.
The notice in the Toledoth Jeschu, therefore, points to a time when the feast was observed with outward demonstration of joy, and the sanction of the Church accorded to other festivities.
The notice in the Toledoth Jeschu, therefore, suggests a time when the feast was celebrated with visible expressions of joy, and the Church approved of other celebrations.
The Toledoth Jeschu adopts the fable of the Sanhedrim and King having sent out an account of the trial of Jesus to the synagogues throughout the world to obtain from them an expression of opinion. The synagogue of Worms remonstrated against the execution of Christ. “The people of Girmajesa (Germany) and all the neighbouring country round Girmajesa which is now called Wormajesa (Worms), and which lies in the realm of the Emperor, and the little council in the town of Wormajesa, answered the King (Herod) and said, Let Jesus go, and slay him not! Let him live till he falls and perishes of his own accord.”
The Toledoth Jeschu takes on the story of the Sanhedrin and the King sending out a report of the trial of Jesus to synagogues all over the world to get their opinions. The synagogue in Worms protested against the execution of Christ. "The people of Girmajesa (Germany) and all the nearby regions around Girmajesa, now known as Wormajesa (Worms), along with the small council in Wormajesa, responded to King Herod by saying, 'Let Jesus go, and don't kill him! Let him live until he falls and dies on his own.'"
The synagogues of several cities in the Middle Ages did in fact, produce apocryphal letters which they pretended had been written by their forefathers remonstrating with the Jewish Sanhedrim at Jerusalem, and requesting that Jesus might be spared. An epistle was produced by the Jews of Ulm in A.D. 1348, another by the Jews of Ratisbon about the same date, from the council at Jerusalem to their synagogues.106 The Jews of Toledo pretended to possess similar letters in the reign of Alfonso the Valiant, A.D. 1072. These letters probably served to protect them from feeling the full stress of persecution which oppressed the Jews elsewhere.
The synagogues in several cities during the Middle Ages actually created fake letters that they claimed were written by their ancestors, arguing with the Jewish Sanhedrin in Jerusalem and asking for Jesus to be spared. One letter was produced by the Jews of Ulm in A.D. 1348, and another by the Jews of Ratisbon around the same time, originating from the council in Jerusalem to their synagogues. The Jews of Toledo claimed to have similar letters during the reign of Alfonso the Valiant in A.D. 1072. These letters likely helped to shield them from experiencing the full impact of persecution that other Jews faced elsewhere.
The most astonishing ignorance of Gospel accounts of Christ and the apostles is observable in both anti-evangels. Matthias and Matthew are the same, so are [pg 074] John the Baptist and John the Apostle, whilst Thaddaeus is said to be “also called Paul,” and Simon Peter is confounded with Simon Magus.107
The most astonishing ignorance of the Gospel accounts of Christ and the apostles is evident in both anti-evangelists. Matthias and Matthew are the same person, as are [pg 074] John the Baptist and John the Apostle, while Thaddaeus is said to be “also known as Paul,” and Simon Peter is confused with Simon Magus.107
These are instances of the confusion of times and persons into which these counter-Gospels have fallen, and they are sufficient to establish their late and worthless character.
These are instances of the mix-up of times and people that these counter-Gospels have fallen into, and they are enough to show their late and worthless nature.
The two anti-Gospels are clearly not two editions of an earlier text. The only common foundation on which both were constructed was the mention of Jeschu, son of Panthera, in the Talmud. Add to this such distorted versions of Gospel stories as circulated among the Jews in the Middle Ages, and we have the constituents of both counter-Gospels. Both exhibit a profound ignorance of the sacred text, but a certain acquaintance with prominent incidents in the narrative of the Evangelists, not derived directly from the Gospels, but, as I believe, from miracle-plays and pictorial and sculptured representations such as would meet the eye of a mediaeval Jew at every turn.
The two anti-Gospels are clearly not just two versions of an earlier text. The only common ground they share is the mention of Jeschu, son of Panthera, in the Talmud. In addition to this, there are distorted versions of Gospel stories that circulated among Jews in the Middle Ages, which form the basis of both counter-Gospels. Both show a deep misunderstanding of the sacred text but demonstrate some familiarity with key events in the stories of the Evangelists, which didn't come directly from the Gospels but, I believe, from miracle plays and visual art like paintings and sculptures that a medieval Jew would encounter everywhere.
We have not to cast about far for a reason which shall account for the production of these anti-evangels.
We don't have to look far for a reason that explains the emergence of these anti-evangelists.
The persecution to which the Jews were subjected in the Middle Ages from the bigotry of the rabble or the cupidity of princes, fanned their dislike for Christianity into a flame of intense mortal abhorrence of the Founder of that religion whose votaries were their deadliest foes. The Toledoth Jeschu is the utterance of this deep-seated hatred,—the voice of an oppressed people execrating him who had sprung from the holy race, and whose blood was weighing on their heads.
The persecution that the Jews faced during the Middle Ages, whether from the prejudice of the masses or the greed of rulers, ignited their resentment towards Christianity into a fierce and deep hatred for the Founder of that faith, whose followers were their most dangerous enemies. The Toledoth Jeschu reflects this profound animosity—it's the voice of a marginalized community condemning the one who came from their sacred lineage, whose blood felt like a burden upon them.
And it is not improbable that the Gospel record of the patient, loving life of Jesus may have exerted an [pg 075] influence on the young who ventured, with the daring curiosity of youth, to explore those peaceful pages. What answer had the Rabbis to make to those of their own religion who were questioning and wavering? They had no counter-record to oppose to the Gospels, no tradition wherewith to contest the history written by the Evangelists. The notices in the Talmud were scanty, incomplete. It was open to dispute whether these notices really related to Christ Jesus.
And it's not unlikely that the Gospel accounts of Jesus's patient and loving life may have had a significant impact on the young who dared to explore those peaceful pages with youthful curiosity. What response did the Rabbis have for their own followers who were questioning and uncertain? They had no alternative record to challenge the Gospels, no tradition to contest the history written by the Evangelists. The references in the Talmud were few and incomplete. It was debatable whether these references actually referred to Christ Jesus.
Under such circumstances, a book which professed to give a true account of Jesus was certain to be hailed and accepted without too close a scrutiny as to its authenticity; much as in the twelfth century Joseph Ben Gorion's “Jewish War” was assumed to be authentic.
Under these circumstances, a book that claimed to provide a true account of Jesus was likely to be welcomed and accepted without much detailed examination of its authenticity; similar to how in the twelfth century, Joseph Ben Gorion's “Jewish War” was assumed to be genuine.
The Toledoth Jeschu or “Birth of Jesus” boldly identified the Jesus of the Gospels with the Jeschu of the Talmud, and attempted to harmonize the Rabbinic and the Christian stories.
The Toledoth Jeschu or "Birth of Jesus" clearly linked the Jesus of the Gospels with the Jeschu of the Talmud, and tried to reconcile the Rabbinic and Christian narratives.
There is a certain likeness between the two counter-Gospels, but this arises solely from each author being actuated by the same motives as the other, and from both deriving from common sources,—the Talmud and Jewish misrepresentations of Gospel events.
There is a certain resemblance between the two counter-Gospels, but this comes solely from each author being driven by the same motives as the other, and from both drawing from common sources—the Talmud and Jewish distortions of Gospel events.
But if there be a likeness, there is sufficient dissimilarity to make it evident that the two authors wrote independently, and had no common written text to amplify and adorn.
But if there is a similarity, there is enough difference to clearly show that the two authors wrote independently and did not have a shared written text to expand upon or embellish.
VI. The First Toledoth Jesus.
We will take first the Wagenseil edition of the Toledoth Jeschu,108 and give an outline of the story, only suppressing the most offensive particulars, and commenting on the narrative as we proceed. Wagenseil's Toledoth Jeschu begins as follows:
We will start with the Wagenseil edition of the
“In the year of the world 4671, in the days of King Jannaeus, a great misfortune befel Israel. There arose at that time a scape-grace, a wastrel and worthless fellow, of the fallen race of Judah, named Joseph Pandira. He was a well-built man, strong and handsome, but he spent his time in robbery and violence. His dwelling was at Bethlehem, in Juda. And there lived near him a widow with her daughter, whose name was Mirjam; and this is the same Mirjam who dressed and curled women's hair, who is mentioned several times in the Talmud.”
“In the year 4671 of the world, during King Jannaeus's rule, a terrible tragedy hit Israel. During this time, a rogue, a worthless man from the fallen lineage of Judah, named Joseph Pandira, appeared. He was tall, strong, and handsome, but he wasted his life on theft and violence. He lived in Bethlehem, in Judea. Nearby lived a widow and her daughter, named Mirjam; this is the same Mirjam known for styling and curling women's hair, frequently mentioned in the Talmud.”
It is remarkable that the author begins with the very phrase found in Josephus. He calls the appearance of our Lord “a great misfortune which befel Israel.” Josephus, after the passage which has been intruded into his text relative to the miracles and death of Christ, says, “About this time another great misfortune set the Jews in commotion;” from which it appears as if Josephus regarded the preaching of Christ as a great misfortune. That he made no such reference has been already shown.
It’s striking that the author starts with the exact phrase found in Josephus. He describes the coming of our Lord as "a significant tragedy that befell Israel." Josephus, after the section that was added to his text about the miracles and death of Christ, states, "At this time, another major tragedy affected the Jews." This suggests that Josephus viewed the preaching of Christ as a significant misfortune. It has already been demonstrated that he didn't actually make such a reference.
The author also places the birth of Jesus, in accordance with the Talmud, in the reign of Alexander Jannaeus, who reigned from B.C. 106 to B.C. 79. He reckons from the creation of the world, and gives the year as 4671 (B.C. 910). This manner of reckoning was only introduced among the Jews in the fourth century after Christ, and did not become common till the twelfth century.
The author also places the birth of Jesus, according to the Talmud, during the reign of Alexander Jannaeus, who ruled from 106 BC to 79 BC. He calculates from the creation of the world, stating the year as 4671 (910 BC). This method of calculation was only adopted by the Jews in the fourth century after Christ and didn’t become common until the twelfth century.
The Wagenseil Toledoth goes on to say that the widow engaged Mirjam to an amiable, God-fearing youth, named Jochanan (John), a disciple of the Rabbi Simeon, son of Shetach (fl. B.C. 70); but he went away to Babylon, and she became the mother of Jeschu by Joseph Pandira. The child was named Joshua, after his uncle, and was given to the Rabbi Elchanan to be instructed in the Law.
The Wagenseil Toledoth goes on to say that the widow arranged for Mirjam to marry a kind, God-fearing young man named Jochanan (John), who was a disciple of Rabbi Simeon, son of Shetach (active around 70 B.C.); however, he left for Babylon, and she became the mother of Jeschu by Joseph Pandira. The child was named Joshua after his uncle and was sent to Rabbi Elchanan to learn the Law.
One day Jeschu, when a boy, passed before the Rabbi Simeon Ben Shetach and other members of the Sanhedrim without uncovering his head and bowing his knee. The elders were indignant. Three hundred trumpets were blown, and Jeschu was excommunicated and cast out of the Temple. Then he went away to Galilee, and spent there several years.
One day, when he was a boy, Jeschu walked past Rabbi Simeon Ben Shetach and other members of the Sanhedrin without removing his head covering or bowing. The elders were furious. Three hundred trumpets sounded, and Jeschu was excommunicated and expelled from the Temple. He then went to Galilee, where he spent several years.
“Now at this time the unutterable Name of God was engraved in the Temple on the corner-stone. For when King David dug the foundations, he found there a stone in the ground on which the Name of God was engraved, and he took it and placed it in the Holy of Holies.
“At this time, the sacred Name of God was carved into the cornerstone of the Temple. When King David was digging the foundations, he found a stone in the ground that had the Name of God inscribed on it, and he took it and placed it in the Holy of Holies.
“But as the wise men feared lest some inquisitive youth should learn this Name, and be able thereby to destroy the world, which God avert! they made, by magic, two brazen lions, which they set before the entrance to the Holy of Holies, one on the right, the other on the left.
“However, the wise men were afraid that a curious young person might find out this Name and use it to end the world, which we hope does not happen! So, they magically created two bronze lions and positioned them at the entrance to the Holy of Holies, one on the right and the other on the left.
“Now if any one were to go within, and learn the holy Name, then the lions would begin to roar as he came out, so that, out of alarm and bewilderment, he would lose his presence of mind and forget the Name.
“If someone went inside and found the sacred Name, the lions would start roaring as they came out, which would frighten and confuse him, causing him to lose his focus and forget the Name.
“And Jeschu left Upper Galilee, and came secretly to Jerusalem, and went into the Temple and learned there the holy writing; and after he had written the incommunicable Name on parchment, he uttered it, with intent that he might feel no pain, and then he cut into his flesh, and hid the parchment with its inscription therein. Then he uttered the Name once more, and made so that his flesh healed up again.
“And Jesus left Upper Galilee, quietly made his way to Jerusalem, entered the Temple, and examined the holy texts there. After writing the sacred Name on a piece of parchment, he spoke it, aiming to feel no pain. Then he cut into his flesh and concealed the parchment with its writing inside. After that, he spoke the Name again and caused his flesh to heal once more.
“And when he went out at the door, the lions roared, and he forgot the Name. Therefore he hasted outside the town, cut into his flesh, took the writing out, and when he had sufficiently studied the signs he retained the Name in his memory.”
“When he walked out the door, the lions roared, and he forgot the Name. So, he rushed outside the town, cut into his flesh, took out the writing, and after studying the signs enough, he memorized the Name.”
It is scarcely necessary here to point out the amazing ignorance of the author of the Toledoth Jeschu in making David the builder of the Temple, and in placing the images of lions at the entrance to the Holy of Holies. The story is introduced because Jeschu, son of Stada, in the Talmud is said to have made marks on his skin. But the author knew his Talmud very imperfectly. The Babylonian Gemara says, “Did not the son of Stada mark the magical arts on his skin, and bring them with him out of Egypt?” The story in the Talmud which accounted for the power of Jeschu to work miracles was quite different from that in the Toledoth Jeschu. In the Talmud he has power by bringing out of Egypt, secretly cut on his skin, the magic arts there privately taught; in the Toledoth he acquires his power by learning the incommunicable Name and hiding it under his flesh.
It’s hardly necessary to point out the incredible ignorance of the author of the Toledoth Jeschu in claiming that David built the Temple and that there were lion images at the entrance to the Holy of Holies. This story is mentioned because Jeschu, son of Stada, in the Talmud, is said to have made marks on his skin. However, the author clearly didn’t understand his Talmud very well. The Babylonian Gemara states, "Didn't the son of Stada get magical symbols tattooed on his skin and bring them with him from Egypt?" The Talmudic story explaining Jeschu’s ability to perform miracles is quite different from that in the Toledoth Jeschu. In the Talmud, he gains power by secretly cutting the magic arts on his skin, which he learned while in Egypt; in the Toledoth, he gets his power by learning the ineffable Name and hiding it beneath his flesh.
However, the author says, “He could not have penetrated into the Holy of Holies without the aid of magic; for how would the holy priests and followers of Aaron have suffered him to enter there? This must certainly have been done by the aid of magic.” But the author gives no account of how Jeschu learned magic. That [pg 079] we ascertain from the Huldrich text, where we are told that Jeschu spent many years in Egypt, the head-quarters of those who practised magic.
However, the author says, "He couldn't have entered the Holy of Holies without magic; how else would the holy priests and followers of Aaron allow him in there? This must have definitely been with the help of magic." But the author doesn’t explain how Jeschu learned magic. That [pg 079] we find out from the Huldrich text, which tells us that Jeschu spent many years in Egypt, the center of those who practiced magic.
Having acquired this knowledge, Jeschu went into Galilee and proclaimed himself to have been the creator of the world, and born of a virgin, according to the prophecy of Isaiah (vii. 14). As a sign of the truth of his mission, he said:
Having gained this knowledge, Jeschu went to Galilee and declared himself to be the creator of the world, and born of a virgin, in line with the prophecy of Isaiah (vii. 14). As evidence of the truth of his mission, he said:
“Bring me here a dead man, and I will restore him to life. Then all the people hasted and dug into a grave, but found nothing in it but bones.
“Get me a corpse, and I’ll bring them back to life. So, everyone rushed to dig up a grave, but all they found were bones.
“Now when they told him that they had found only bones, he said, Bring them hither to me.
“When they told him that all they found were bones, he said, Bring them to me.
“So when they had brought them, he placed the bones together, and surrounded them with skin and flesh and muscles, so that the dead man stood up alive on his feet.
“So when they brought them, he reassembled the bones, covered them with skin, flesh, and muscles, and the dead man stood up alive on his feet.
“And when the people saw this, they wondered greatly; and he said, Do ye marvel at this that I have done? Bring hither a leper, and I will heal him.
“When the people saw this, they were amazed; and he asked, Are you surprised by what I've done? Bring me a leper, and I will heal him.
“So when they had placed a leper before him, he gave him health in like manner, by means of the incommunicable Name. And all the people that saw this fell down before him, prayed to him and said, Truly thou art the Son of God!
“When they brought a leper to him, he healed him in the same way, using the sacred Name. Everyone who saw this fell to their knees before him, prayed to him, and said, Truly, you are the Son of God!
“But after five days the report of what had been done came to Jerusalem, to the holy city, and all was related that Jeschu had wrought in Galilee. Then all the people rejoiced greatly; but the elders, the pious men, and the company of the wise men, wept bitterly. And the great and the little Sanhedrim mourned, and at length agreed that they would send a deputation to him.
“But after five days, news of what happened got to Jerusalem, the holy city, and everything Jesus did in Galilee was shared. The people celebrated a lot; however, the elders, the devout men, and the wise men wept deeply. Both the great and small Sanhedrin mourned and eventually decided to send a delegation to him.
“For they thought that, perhaps, with God's help, they might overpower him, and bring him to judgment, and condemn him to death.
“They believed that, with God's help, they could overcome him, put him on trial, and sentence him to death.
“Therefore they sent unto him Ananias and Achasias, the noblest men of the little council; and when they had come to him, they bowed themselves before him reverently, in order to [pg 080]deceive him as to their purpose. And he, thinking that they believed in him, received them with smiling countenance, and placed them in his assembly of profligates.
“So they sent Ananias and Achasias, the most respected members of the small council, to him; and when they arrived, they bowed respectfully before him, trying to mislead him about their intentions. He, believing that they truly supported him, welcomed them with a smile and added them to his group of misfits.”
“They said unto him, The most pious and illustrious among the citizens of Jerusalem sent us unto thee, to hear if it shall please thee to go to them; for they have heard say that thou art the Son of God.
“The most devoted and respected citizens of Jerusalem have sent us to see if you’d be interested in meeting with them; they've heard that you are the Son of God.
“Then answered Jeschu and said, They have heard aright. I will do all that they desire, but only on condition that both the great and lesser Sanhedrim and all who have despised my origin shall come forth to meet me, and shall honour and receive me as servants of their Lord, when I come to them.
“Then Jeschu replied, saying that they are right about what they have heard. He said he would grant all their requests, but only if both the great and lesser Sanhedrin, along with everyone who has looked down on his background, come forward to meet him and treat him with respect as servants of their Lord when he arrives.
“Thereupon the messengers returned to Jerusalem and related all that they had heard.
“Then the messengers returned to Jerusalem and told everyone what they had learned.
“Then answered the elders and the righteous men, We will do all that he desires. Therefore these men went again to Jeschu, and told him that it should be even as he had said.
“Then the elders and the righteous men answered, We will do everything he asks. So these men returned to Jeschu and informed him it would be exactly as he had said.
“And Jeschu said, I will go forthwith on my way! And it came to pass, when he had come as far as Nob,109 nigh unto Jerusalem, that he said to his followers, Have ye here a good and comely ass?
“And Jesus said, I'm heading out right now! And when he arrived at Nob,109close to Jerusalem, he asked his followers, Do you have a good, decent donkey here?
“They answered him that there was one even at hand. Therefore he said, Bring him hither to me.
“They informed him that someone was close by. So he said, Bring him to me.
“And a stately ass was brought unto him, and he sat upon it, and rode into Jerusalem. And as Jeschu entered into the city, all the people went forth to meet him. Then he cried, saying, Of me did the prophet Zacharias testify, Behold thy King cometh unto thee, righteous and a Saviour, poor, and riding on an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass!
“Then a magnificent donkey was brought to him, and he got on it and rode into Jerusalem. As Jesus entered the city, the crowd came out to greet him. He shouted, referencing the prophet Zechariah, “Look, your King is coming to you, righteous and a Savior, humble, and riding on a donkey, the foal of a donkey!”
“Now when they heard this, all wept bitterly and rent their clothes. And the most righteous hastened to the Queen. She was the Queen Helena, wife of King Jannaeus, and she [pg 081]reigned after her husband's death. She was also called Oleina, and had a son, King Mumbasus, otherwise called Hyrcanus, who was slain by his servant Herod.110
“When they heard this, everyone cried out loudly and tore their clothes. The most righteous among them rushed to the Queen. She was Queen Helena, the wife of King Jannaeus, and she ruled after her husband's death. She was also known as Oleina, and she had a son, King Mumbasus, also called Hyrcanus, who was killed by his servant Herod.” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“And they said to her, He stirreth up the people; therefore is he guilty of the heaviest penalty. Give unto us full power, and we will take him by subtlety.
“They told her, He’s stirring up the crowd; so he deserves the strictest punishment. Give us full power, and we’ll catch him through tricks.
“Then the Queen said, Call him hither before me, and I will hear his accusation. But she thought to save him out of their hands because he was related to her. But when the elders saw her purpose, they said to her, Think not to do this, Lady and Queen! and show him favour and good; for by his witchcraft he deceives the people. And they related to her how he had obtained the incommunicable Name....
“Then the Queen said, Bring him to me so I can hear his accusations. But she wanted to protect him from them because he was part of her family. However, when the elders saw what she was planning, they warned her, Don’t do this, Lady and Queen! Don’t show him any favor or kindness; he tricks the people with his sorcery. And they explained to her how he had obtained the secret Name...
“Then the Queen answered, In this will I consent unto you; bring him hither that I may hear what he saith, and see with my eyes what he doth; for the whole world speaks of the countless miracles that he has wrought.
“The Queen replied, I'm on board with that; bring him here so I can listen to what he has to say and see for myself what he does, because everyone is talking about the many miracles he's performed.
“And the wise men answered, This will we do as thou hast said. So they sent and summoned Jeschu, and he came and stood before the Queen.”
“The wise men answered, We will do what you requested. So they called for Jeschu, and he came and stood before the Queen.”
In the sight of Queen Helena, Jeschu then healed a leper and raised a dead man to life.
In front of Queen Helena, Jeschu healed a leper and brought a dead man back to life.
“Then Jeschu said, Of me did Isaiah prophesy: The lame shall leap as a hart, and the tongue of the dumb shall sing.
“Then Jesus said, Isaiah predicted I would come: The lame will jump for joy like a deer, and those who are mute will sing praises.
“So the Queen turned to the wise men and said, How say ye that this man is a magician? Have I not seen with my eyes the wonders he has wrought as being the Son of God?
“So the Queen turned to the wise men and said, how can you claim this man is a magician? Haven’t I seen with my own eyes the miracles he has done as the Son of God?
“But the wise men answered and said, Let it not come into the heart of the Queen to say so; for of a truth he is a wizard.
“But the wise men replied, "Don't let the Queen believe that; he's really a wizard."
“Then the Queen said, Away with you, and bring no such accusations again before me!
“Then the Queen said, Leave this place, and don’t bring those kinds of accusations before me again!
“Therefore the wise men went forth with sad hearts, and one turned to another and said, Let us use subtlety, that we may get him into our hands. And one said to another, If it seems right unto you, let one of us learn the Name, as he did, and work miracles, and perchance thus we shall secure him. And this counsel pleased the elders, and they said, He who will learn the Name and secure the Fatherless One shall receive a double reward in the future life.
“So the wise men left feeling troubled, and one said to the others, Let’s be smart about this, so we can take control of him. Another suggested, If you think it's a good idea, let one of us learn the Name, just like he did, and work miracles; maybe that way we can catch him. The elders liked this plan and agreed that whoever learns the Name and captures the Fatherless One will earn a double reward in the afterlife.
“And thereupon one of the elders stood up, whose name was Judas, and spake unto them, saying, Are ye agreed to take upon you the blame of such an action, if I speak the incommunicable Name? for if so, I will learn it, and it may happen that God in His mercy may bring the Fatherless One into my power.
“Then one of the elders, named Judas, stood up and addressed them, asking, Are you absolutely certain you want to take responsibility for this action if I mention the sacred Name? Because if you are, I will learn it, and perhaps God in His mercy will allow me to have the Fatherless One under my control.
“Then all cried out with one voice, The guilt be on us; but do thou make the effort and succeed.
“Then everyone shouted in unison, The responsibility is ours; but you go ahead and try to succeed.
“Thereupon he went into the Holiest Place, and did what Jeschu had done. And after that he went through the city and raised a cry, Where are those who have proclaimed abroad that the Fatherless is the Son of God? Cannot I, who am mere flesh and blood, do all that Jeschu has done?
“Then he went into the Holy of Holies and did what Jesus had done. After that, he walked through the city and shouted, Where are those who have claimed that the Fatherless is the Son of God? Can’t I, just a human, do everything that Jesus did?
“And when this came to the ears of the Queen, Judas was brought before her, and all the elders assembled and followed him. Then the Queen summoned Jeschu, and said to him, Show us what thou hast done last. And he began to work miracles before all the people.
“When the Queen heard this, Judas was brought to her, and all the elders gathered and went with him. The Queen then called for Jeschu and said to him, Show us what you’ve been doing lately. He started to perform miracles in front of everyone.
“Thereat Judas spake to the Queen and to all the people, saying, Let nothing that has been wrought by the Fatherless make you wonder, for were he to set his nest between the stars, yet would I pluck him down from thence!
“Then Judas addressed the Queen and everyone, saying, Don’t be shocked by anything done by the Fatherless, because even if he were to make his home among the stars, I would still bring him down from there!
“Then said Judas, Moses our teacher said:
“Then Judas said, our instructor Moses taught us:
“If thy brother, the son of thy mother, or thy son, or thy daughter, or the wife of thy bosom, or thy friend, which is as thine own soul, entice thee secretly, saying, Let us go and serve other gods, which thou hast not known, thou, nor thy fathers;
“If your brother, your mother's son, or your son, or your daughter, or your wife, or your close friend, who is like your own soul, secretly encourages you, saying, 'Let's go and worship other gods that you and your ancestors haven't known;
“Thou shalt not consent unto him, nor hearken unto him; neither shall thine eye pity him, neither shalt thou spare, neither shalt thou conceal him:
“You shouldn’t agree with him or listen to him; don’t let your eyes feel pity for him, don’t show mercy, and don’t protect him:
“But thou shalt surely kill him; thine hand shall be first upon him to put him to death, and afterwards the hand of all the people.
“But you absolutely have to kill him; your hand will be the first to take him down, and then everyone else will follow.
“And thou shalt stone him with stones, that he die; because he hath sought to thrust thee away from the Lord thy God, which brought thee out of the land of Egypt, from the house of bondage.
“You have to stone him to death for trying to turn you away from the Lord your God, who brought you out of Egypt, from the land of slavery.
“But the Fatherless One answered, Did not Isaias prophesy of me? And my father David, did he not speak of me? The Lord said unto me, Thou art my Son; this day have I begotten thee. Desire of me, and I will give thee the heathen for thine inheritance and the uttermost part of the earth for thy possession. Thou shalt rule them with a rod of iron, and break them in pieces like a potter's vessel. And in like manner he speaks in another place, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies my footstool! And now, behold! I will ascend to my Heavenly Father, and will sit me down at His right hand. Ye shall see it with your eyes, but thou, Judas, shalt not prevail!
“But the Fatherless One replied, Didn't Isaiah predict things about me? And didn't my father David talk about me? The Lord told me, You are my Son; today I have brought you to life. Ask me, and I will give you the nations as your inheritance and the farthest parts of the earth as your possession. You will rule them with an iron scepter and break them like clay pots. Likewise, he states in another passage, The Lord said to my Lord, Sit at my right hand until I make your enemies your footstool! And now, look! I will go up to my Heavenly Father and sit at His right hand. You will see it for yourself, but you, Judas, won't be able to succeed!
“And when Jeschu had spoken the incommunicable Name, there came a wind and raised him between heaven and earth. Thereupon Judas spake the same Name, and the wind raised him also between heaven and earth. And they flew, both of them, around in the regions of the air; and all who saw it marvelled.
“And when Jesus spoke the indescribable Name, a wind arose and lifted him between heaven and earth. Then Judas said the same Name, and the wind lifted him up as well between heaven and earth. They both soared through the air, and everyone who witnessed it was astonished.
“Judas then spake again the Name, and seized Jeschu, and thought to cast him to the earth. But Jeschu also spake the Name, and sought to cast Judas down, and they strove one with the other.”
“Then Judas called out the Name again and seized Jeschu, intending to throw him to the ground. But Jeschu also called out the Name and attempted to throw Judas down, and they wrestled against each other.”
“But when Jeschu found his power gone, he cried and said, Of me did my father David speak, For thy sake are we killed all the day long; we are counted as sheep for the slaughter.
“But when Jeschu realized he had lost his power, he shouted and said, My father David talked about me, For your sake, we are killed every day; we are considered like sheep to be slaughtered.
“Now when the disciples of Jeschu saw this, and all the multitude of sinners who had followed him, they fought against the elders and wise men of Jerusalem, and gave Jeschu opportunity to escape out of the city.
“When Jesus' disciples saw this, along with all the crowd of sinners who had followed him, they confronted the elders and wise men of Jerusalem, giving Jesus an opportunity to escape the city.
“And he hasted to Jordan; and when he had washed therein his power returned, and with the Name he again wrought his former miracles.
“He rushed to the Jordan River; and when he washed in it, his strength came back, and using the Name, he performed his old miracles once more.
“Thereafter he went and took two millstones, and made them swim on the water; and he seated himself thereon, and caught fishes to feed the multitudes that followed him.”
“Then he went and grabbed two millstones, made them float on the water, sat on them, and caught fish to feed the crowds that followed him.”
Before going any further, it is advisable to make a few remarks on what has been given of this curious story.
Before moving on, it's a good idea to say a few things about what has been shared about this intriguing story.
The Queen Helena is probably the mother of Constantine, who went to Jerusalem in A.D. 326 to see the holy sites, and, according to an early legend, discovered the three crosses on Calvary. There are several incidents in the apocryphal story which bear a resemblance to the incidents in the Toledoth Jeschu.
The Queen Helena is likely the mother of Constantine, who traveled to Jerusalem in A.D. 326 to visit the holy sites, and, according to an early legend, found the three crosses on Calvary. There are several events in the apocryphal story that resemble those in the Toledoth Jeschu.
The Empress Helena favours the Christians against the Jews. Where three crosses are found, a person suffering from “a grievous and incurable disease” is applied to the crosses, and recovers on touching the true one. Then the same experiment is tried with a dead body, with the same success.111 According to the Apocryphal Acts of St. Cyriacus, a Jew named Judas was brought before the Empress, and ordered to point out where the [pg 085] cross was buried. Judas resisted, but was starved in a well till he revealed the secret. The resemblance between the stories consists in the names of Helena and Judas, and the miracles of healing a leper, and raising a dead man to life.
The Empress Helena supports the Christians against the Jews. When three crosses are found, a person suffering from “a serious and chronic illness” is brought to the crosses, and recovers upon touching the authentic one. Then the same test is conducted with a dead body, achieving the same result.111 According to the Apocryphal Acts of St. Cyriacus, a Jew named Judas was brought before the Empress and ordered to indicate where the [pg 085] cross was buried. Judas resisted but was starved in a well until he disclosed the secret. The similarity between the stories lies in the names of Helena and Judas, and the miracles of healing a leper and bringing a dead man back to life.
According to the Apocryphal Acts of St. Cyriacus, Judas was the grandson of Zacharias, and nephew of St. Stephen the protomartyr.112
According to the Apocryphal Acts of St. Cyriacus, Judas was the grandson of Zacharias and the nephew of St. Stephen the protomartyr.112
It is remarkable that Jeschu should be made to quote two passages in the Psalms as prophecies of himself, both of which are used in this manner in the New Testament: Ps. ii. 7, in Acts xiii. 33, and again Heb. i. 5, and v. 5; and Ps. cx. 1, in St. Matthew xxii. 44, and the corresponding passages in St. Mark and St. Luke; also in Acts ii. 34, in 1 Cor. xv. 25, and Heb. i. 13.
It's remarkable that Jeschu is made to quote two passages from the Psalms as prophecies about himself, both of which are used this way in the New Testament: Ps. ii. 7, in Acts xiii. 33, and again in Heb. i. 5, and v. 5; and Ps. cx. 1, in St. Matthew xxii. 44, along with the related passages in St. Mark and St. Luke; also in Acts ii. 34, in 1 Cor. xv. 25, and Heb. i. 13.
The scene of the struggle in the air is taken from the contest of St. Peter with Simon Magus, and reminds one of the contest in the Arabian Nights between the Queen of Beauty and the Jin in the story of the Second Calender.
The scene of the struggle in the air is inspired by the contest between St. Peter and Simon Magus, and it brings to mind the competition in the Arabian Nights between the Queen of Beauty and the Jin in the tale of the Second Calender.
The putting forth from land on a millstone on the occasion of the miraculous draught of fishes is probably a perversion of the incident of Jesus entering into the boat of Peter—the stone—before the miracle was performed, according to St. Luke, v. 1-8. In the Toledoth Jeschu there are two millstones which our Lord sets afloat, and he mounts one, and then the fishes are caught; in St. Luke's Gospel there are two boats.
The act of getting into a boat on a millstone during the miraculous catch of fish is likely a distorted version of the event where Jesus climbs into Peter's boat—the stone—before performing the miracle, as stated in St. Luke, v. 1-8. In the Toledoth Jeschu, there are two millstones that our Lord makes float, and he gets on one of them, after which the fish are caught; in St. Luke's Gospel, there are two boats.
“He saw two ships standing by the lake.... And he entered into one of the ships, which was Simon's, and prayed him that he would thrust out a little from the land. And he sat down and taught the people out of the ship. Now when he had left speaking, he said unto Simon, Launch out into the deep, and let down your nets for a draught.”
“He noticed two boats by the lake.... He climbed into one of the boats, which belonged to Simon, and asked him to move it a bit away from the shore. Then he sat down and taught the people from the boat. When he finished speaking, he told Simon, 'Go out into deep water and drop your nets to catch some fish.'”
It was standing on the swimming-stone, according to the Huldrich version, that Jeschu preached to the people, and declared to them his divine mission.
It was standing on the swimming stone, according to the Huldrich version, that Jeschu preached to the people and declared to them his divine mission.
The story goes on. The Sanhedrim, fearing to allow Jeschu to remain at liberty, send Judas after him to Jordan. Judas pronounces a great incantation, which obliges the Angel of Sleep to seal the eyes of Jeschu and his disciples. Then, whilst they sleep, he comes and cuts from the arm of Jeschu a scrap of parchment on which the Name of Jehovah is written, and which was concealed under the flesh. Jeschu awakes, and a spirit appears to him and vexes him sore. Then he feels that his power is gone, and he announces to his disciples that his hour is come when he must be taken by his enemies.
The story continues. The Sanhedrin, worried about letting Jeschu stay free, sends Judas to find him by the Jordan. Judas casts a powerful spell that makes the Angel of Sleep close the eyes of Jeschu and his followers. While they are asleep, he sneaks in and takes a piece of parchment from Jeschu's arm, which has the Name of Jehovah written on it and was hidden beneath his skin. Jeschu wakes up, and a spirit appears to him, tormenting him greatly. Then, he realizes that his power is gone and tells his disciples that his time has come when he must be captured by his enemies.
The disciples, amongst whom is Judas, who unobserved, has mingled with them, are sorely grieved; but Jeschu encourages them, and bids them believe in him, and they will obtain thrones in heaven. Then he goes with them to the Paschal Feast, in hopes of again being able to penetrate into the Holy of Holies, and reading again the incommunicable Name, and of thus recovering his power. But Judas forewarns the elders, and as Jeschu enters the Temple he is attacked by armed men. The Jewish servants do not know Jeschu from his disciples. Accordingly Judas flings himself down before him, and thus indicates whom they are to take. Some of the disciples offer resistance, but are speedily overcome, and take to flight to the mountains, where they are caught and executed.
The disciples, including Judas, who has managed to blend in with them unnoticed, are deeply saddened; but Jesus encourages them, telling them to believe in him, and they will receive thrones in heaven. Then he goes with them to the Passover Feast, hoping to once again enter the Holy of Holies and read the unutterable Name, thereby regaining his power. But Judas warns the elders, and as Jesus enters the Temple, he is confronted by armed men. The Jewish servants do not recognize Jesus as one of his disciples. So, Judas throws himself down before him, signaling to the men who they should arrest. Some of the disciples resist, but they are quickly overwhelmed and flee to the mountains, where they are captured and executed.
“But the elders of Jerusalem led Jeschu in chains into the city, and bound him to a marble pillar, and scourged him, and said, Where are now all the miracles thou hast wrought? And they plaited a crown of thorns and set it on his head. Then the Fatherless was in anguish through thirst, and he [pg 087]cried, saying, Give me water to drink! So they gave him acid vinegar; and after he had drunk thereof he cried, Of me did my father David prophesy, They gave me gall to eat, and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink.113 But they answered, If thou wert God, why didst thou not know it was vinegar before tasting of it? Now thou art at the brink of the grave, and changest not. But Jeschu wept and said, My God, my God! why hast thou forsaken me? And the elders said, If thou be God, save thyself from our hands. But Jeschu answered, saying, My blood is shed for the redemption of the world, for Isaiah prophesied of me, He was wounded for our transgression and bruised for our iniquities; our chastisement lies upon him that we may have peace, and by his wounds we are healed.114 Then they led Jeschu forth before the greater and the lesser Sanhedrim, and he was sentenced to be stoned, and then to be hung on a tree. And it was the eve of the Passover and of the Sabbath. And they led him forth to the place where the punishment of stoning was wont to be executed, and they stoned him there till he was dead. And after that, the wise men hung him on the tree; but no tree would bear him; each brake and yielded. And when even was come the wise men said, We may not, on account of the Fatherless, break the letter of the law (which forbids that one who is hung should remain all night on the tree). Though he may have set at naught the law, yet will not we. Therefore they buried the Fatherless in the place where he was stoned. And when, midnight was come, the disciples came and seated themselves on the grave, and wept and lamented him. Now when Judas saw this, he took the body away and buried it in his garden under a brook. He diverted the water of the brook elsewhere; but when the body was laid in its bed, he brought its waters back again into their former channel.
“But the leaders of Jerusalem brought Jeschu into the city in chains, tied him to a marble pillar, and whipped him, asking, Where are all the miracles you’ve performed? They made a crown of thorns and placed it on his head. Then the Fatherless, suffering from thirst, cried out, Give me water to drink! They gave him sour vinegar; after he drank it, he cried, My father David prophesied about me, They gave me gall to eat, and in my thirst, they gave me vinegar to drink. [pg 087]But they replied, If you’re God, why didn’t you know it was vinegar before you tasted it? Now you’re near death and still aren’t changing. But Jeschu wept and said, My God, my God! why have you abandoned me? The elders said, If you are God, save yourself from us. But Jeschu replied, My blood is shed for the redemption of the world, for Isaiah prophesied about me, He was wounded for our transgressions and crushed for our iniquities; the punishment that brought us peace was upon him, and by his wounds we are healed.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Then they brought Jeschu before the greater and lesser Sanhedrim, where he was sentenced to be stoned and then hung on a tree. It was the eve of Passover and the Sabbath. They took him to the place where stoning was usually done and stoned him there until he died. Afterwards, the wise men hung him on the tree; but no tree would hold him; each broke and collapsed. When evening came, the wise men said, We cannot break the law (which prohibits leaving the body of someone hung on a tree overnight) for the Fatherless. Even though he may have ignored the law, we will not. So they buried the Fatherless in the spot where he was stoned. When midnight arrived, the disciples sat by the grave, weeping and mourning for him. When Judas saw this, he took the body and buried it in his garden under a stream. He redirected the water of the stream elsewhere, but when the body was laid to rest, he returned the waters to their original path.
“Now on the morrow, when the disciples had assembled and had seated themselves weeping, Judas came to them and said, Why weep you? Seek him who was buried. And [pg 088]they dug and sought, and found him not, and all the company cried, He is not in the grave; he is risen and ascended into heaven, for, when he was yet alive, he said, He would raise him up, Selah!”
“The next day, the disciples gathered and were sitting together in tears. Judas approached them and asked, "Why are you crying? Look for the one who was buried." And [pg 088]they searched and looked but couldn’t find him, and everyone exclaimed, "He is not in the grave; he has risen and ascended into heaven, for when he was still alive, he said he would raise himself up. Selah!””
When the Queen heard that the elders had slain Jeschu and had buried him, and that he was risen again, she ordered them within three days to produce the body or forfeit their lives. In sore alarm, the elders seek the body, but cannot find it. They therefore proclaim a fast.
When the Queen heard that the elders had killed Jeschu and buried him, and that he had come back to life, she ordered them to present the body within three days or risk losing their lives. In great fear, the elders searched for the body but couldn’t find it. So, they declared a fast.
“Now there was amongst them an elder whose name was Tanchuma; and he went forth in sore distress, and wandered in the fields, and he saw Judas sitting in his garden eating. Then Tanchuma drew near to him, and said to him, What doest thou, Judas, that thou eatest meat, when all the Jews fast and are in grievous distress?
“There was an elder named Tanchuma among them, and he was very upset. He walked through the fields and saw Judas sitting in his garden eating. Tanchuma went up to him and said, 'What are you doing, Judas? Eating meat while all the Jews are fasting and suffering a lot?'
“Then Judas was astonished, and asked the occasion of the fast. And the Rabbi Tanchuma answered him, Jeschu the Fatherless is the occasion, for he was hung up and buried on the spot where he was stoned; but now is he taken away, and we know not where he is gone. And his worthless disciples cry out that he is ascended into heaven. Now the Queen has condemned us Israelites to death unless we find him.
“Judas was surprised and asked why they were fasting. Rabbi Tanchuma responded, Jeschu the Fatherless is the reason. He was hanged and buried where he was stoned; now he’s gone, and we don’t know where he is. His useless followers say that he has ascended to heaven. Now the Queen has sentenced us Israelites to death unless we find him.
“Judas asked, And if the Fatherless One were found, would it be the salvation of Israel? The Rabbi Tanchuma answered that it would be even so.
“Judas asked, If the Fatherless One is found, will that bring salvation to Israel? Rabbi Tanchuma responded that it definitely would.
“Then spake Judas, Come, and I will show you the man whom ye seek; for it was I who took the Fatherless from his grave. For I feared lest his disciples should steal him away, and I have hidden him in my garden and led a water-brook over the place.
“Then Judas said, "Come, and I’ll show you the man you're looking for; I took the Fatherless from his grave. I was afraid his disciples might take him, so I hid him in my garden and covered the spot with a stream of water."
“Now when the Queen saw this, she was filled with shame, and answered not a word.
“When the Queen saw this, she felt embarrassed and remained silent.
“Now it fell out, that in dragging the body to the place, the hair was torn off the head; and this is the reason why monks shave their heads. It is done in remembrance of what befel Jeschu.
“While they were dragging the body to the spot, the hair got pulled off the head, which is why monks shave their heads. It’s a reminder of what happened to Jesus.
“And after this, in consequence thereof, there grew to be strife between the Nazarenes and the Jews, so that they parted asunder; and when a Nazarene saw a Jew he slew him. And from day to day the distress grew greater, during thirty years. And the Nazarenes assembled in thousands and tens of thousands, and hindered the Israelites from going up to the festivals at Jerusalem. And then there was great distress, such as when the golden calf was set up, so that they knew not what to do.
“After that, conflict broke out between the Nazarenes and the Jews, resulting in a total separation; whenever a Nazarene met a Jew, he killed him. The situation deteriorated day by day for thirty years. The Nazarenes gathered in the thousands and tens of thousands, blocking the Israelites from attending the festivals in Jerusalem. This caused great suffering, reminiscent of the time when the golden calf was created, leaving them unsure of what to do.
“And the belief of the opposition grew more and more, and spread on all sides. Also twelve godless runagates separated and traversed the twelve realms, and everywhere in the assemblies of the people uttered false prophecies.
“And the opposition's beliefs grew stronger and spread everywhere. Twelve bold rebels broke away and traveled through the twelve realms, where they declared false prophecies at the people’s gatherings.
“Also many Israelites adhered to them, and these were men of high renown, and they strengthened the faith in Jeschu. And because they gave themselves out to be messengers of him who was hung, a great number followed them from among the Israelites.
“Many Israelites joined them, and these were respected people who strengthened faith in Jesus. Since they said they were messengers of the one who was crucified, a large number of Israelites followed them.
“Now when the wise men saw the desperate condition of affairs, one said to another, Woe is unto us! for we have deserved it through our sins. And they sat in great distress, and wept, and looked up to heaven and prayed.
“When the wise men saw how bad things had become, one said to another, "We're in deep trouble! We did this to ourselves because of our sins." They sat there in great distress, crying, looking up to heaven, and praying.
“And when they had ended their prayer, there rose up a very aged man of the elders, by name Simon Cephas, who understood prophecy, and he said to the others, Hearken to me, my brethren! and if ye will consent unto my advice, I will separate these wicked ones from the company of the Israelites, that they may have neither part nor lot with Israel. But the sin do ye take upon you.
“After they finished praying, an older man from the group, named Simon Cephas, who had a gift for prophecy, stood up and said to the others, “Listen up, my brothers! If you support my suggestion, I’ll get rid of these evil people among the Israelites, so they won’t have any part in Israel. But the guilt will fall on you.”
“Then answered they all and said, The sin be on us; declare unto us thy counsel, and fulfil thy purpose.
“Then everyone replied, "It's our fault; share your advice with us and execute your plans."
“Therefore Simon, son of Cephas, went into the Holiest Place and wrote the incommunicable Name, and cut into his flesh and hid the parchment therein. And when he came forth out of the Temple he took forth the writing, and when he had learned the Name he betook himself to the chief city of the Nazarenes,115 and he cried there with a loud voice, Let all who believe in Jeschu come unto me, for I am sent by him to you!
“So Simon, son of Cephas, entered the Holiest Place and wrote down the unspoken Name, carving it into his own flesh and hiding the parchment inside. When he left the Temple, he pulled out the writing, and after discovering the Name, he traveled to the main city of the Nazarenes, 115 and shouted, Let everyone who believes in Jeschu come to me, for I am sent by him to you!
“Then there came to him multitudes as the sand on the sea-shore, and they said to him, Show us a sign that thou art sent! And he said, What sign? They answered him, Even the signs that Jeschu wrought when he was alive.”
“Then crowds of people gathered around him like grains of sand on the beach, and they said to him, Show us a sign that you have been sent! He asked, What sign? They replied, The same signs that Jesus did when he was alive.”
Accordingly he heals a leper and restores a dead man to life. And when the people saw this, they submitted to him, as one sent to them by Jeschu.
Accordingly, he heals a leper and brings a dead man back to life. And when the people saw this, they accepted him as someone sent to them by Jesus.
Then said Simon Cephas to them, Yea, verily, Jeschu did send me to you, and now swear unto me that ye will obey me in all things that I command you.
Then Simon Cephas said to them, "Yes, truly, Jeschu sent me to you, and now promise me that you will follow all the commands I give you."
“And they swore to him, We will do all things that thou commandest.
“And they promised him, We will do everything you ask.
“Then Simon Cephas said, Ye know that he who hung on the tree was an enemy to the Israelites and the Law, because of the prophecy of Isaiah, Your new moons and festivals my soul hateth.116 And that he had no pleasure in the Israelites, according to the saying of Hosea, Ye are not my people.117Now, although it is in his power to blot them in the twinkling of an eye from off the face of the earth, yet will he not root them out, but will keep them ever in the midst of you as a witness to his stoning and hanging on the tree. He endured these pains and the punishment of death, to redeem your souls from hell. And now he warns and commands you [pg 091]to do no harm to any Jew. Yea, even should a Jew say to a Nazarene, Go with me a mile, he shall go with him twain; or should a Nazarene be smitten by a Jew on one cheek, let him turn to him the other also, that the Jews may enjoy in this world their good things, for in the world to come they must suffer their punishment in hell. If ye do these things, then shall ye merit to sit with them (i.e. the apostles) on their thrones.118
“Then Simon Peter said, You know that the one who was hung on the tree was seen as an enemy to the Israelites and the Law because of the prophecy of Isaiah, Your new moons and festivals my soul detests.116And that he found no joy in the Israelites, according to the words of Hosea, You are not my people.117Now, even though he has the power to wipe them out in an instant, he will not eliminate them but will keep them among you as a reminder of his stoning and crucifixion. He endured these sufferings and the punishment of death to save your souls from hell. And now he warns and commands you [pg 091]to do no harm to any Jew. Yes, if a Jew asks a Nazarene to walk with him a mile, he should go with him two; or if a Nazarene is struck on one cheek by a Jew, he should turn the other cheek as well, so that the Jews may enjoy their good things in this world, for in the next world they will face their punishment in hell. If you do these things, then you will deserve to sit with them (i.e.the apostles) on their thrones.118
“And this also doth he require of you, that ye do not celebrate the Feast of Unleavened Bread, but that ye keep holy the day on which he died. And in place of the Feast of Pentecost, that ye keep the fortieth day after his stoning, on which he went up into heaven. And in place of the Feast of Tabernacles, that ye keep the day of his Nativity, and eight days after that ye shall celebrate his Circumcision.”
“He also requests that you do not celebrate the Feast of Unleavened Bread, but instead observe the day he died as a holy day. Rather than the Feast of Pentecost, you should celebrate the fortieth day after his stoning, which is when he ascended to heaven. Instead of the Feast of Tabernacles, you should celebrate his birth, and eight days later, you will celebrate his Circumcision.”
The Christians promised to do as Cephas commanded them, but they desired him to reside in the midst of them in their great city.
The Christians promised to follow Cephas's instructions, but they wanted him to live among them in their big city.
To this he consented. “I will dwell with you,” said he, “if ye will promise to permit me to abstain from all food, and to eat only the bread of poverty and drink the water of affliction. Ye must also build me a tower in the midst of the city, wherein I may spend the rest of my days.”
To this he agreed. "I'll stay with you," he said, "If you promise to let me skip all food and just have the bread of poverty and the water of suffering, then you also need to build me a tower in the heart of the city where I can spend the rest of my days."
This was done. The tower was built and called “Peter,” and in this Cephas dwelt till his death six years after. “In truth, he served the God of our fathers, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and composed many beautiful hymns, which he dispersed among the Jews, that they might serve as a perpetual memorial of him; and he divided all his hymns among the Rabbis of Israel.”
This was completed. The tower was built and named “Peter,” and Cephas lived there until his death six years later. “He genuinely served the God of our ancestors, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and wrote many beautiful hymns, which he shared with the Jewish people so they would always remember him; and he distributed all his hymns among the Rabbis of Israel.”
On his death he was buried in the tower.
On his death, he was buried in the tower.
Elias said “What sign do ye ask?” Then a stone fell from the tower Peter, and smote him that he died. “Thus,” concludes this first version of the Toledoth Jeschu, “may all Thine enemies perish, O Lord; but may those that love Thee be as the sun when it shineth in its strength!”
Elias said "What sign do you want?" Then a stone fell from the tower Peter and struck him, causing his death. "Thus," concludes this first version of the Toledoth Jeschu, “May all Your enemies be defeated, O Lord; but may those who love You be like the sun at its brightest!”
Thus ends this wonderful composition, which carries its own condemnation with it.
Thus ends this amazing piece, which brings its own criticism with it.
The two captures and sentences of Jeschu are apparently two forms of Jewish legend concerning Christ's death, which the anonymous writer has clumsily combined.
The two accounts and sentences about Jeschu seem to be two versions of Jewish folklore regarding Christ's death, which the unnamed author has awkwardly merged.
The scene in Gethsemane is laid on the other side of Jordan. It is manifestly imitated from the Gospels, but not directly, probably from some mediaeval sculptured representation of the Agony in the Garden, common outside every large church.119 In place of an angel appearing to comfort Christ, an evil spirit vexes him. The kiss of Judas is transformed into a genuflexion or prostration before him, and takes place, not in the Garden but in the Temple. The resistance of the disciples is mentioned. Jeschu is bound to a marble pillar and scourged. Of this the Gospels say nothing; but the pillar is an invariable feature in artistic representations of the scourging. Two of the sayings on the Cross are correctly given. In agreement with the account in the [pg 093] Talmud, Jeschu is stoned, and then, to identify the son of Panthera with the son of Mary, is hung on a tree. The tree breaks, and he falls to the ground. The visitor to Oberammergau Passion Play will remember the scene of Judas hanging himself, and the tree snapping. The Toledoth Jeschu does not say that Jeschu was crucified, but that he was hung. The suicide of Judas was identified with the death of Jesus. If the author of the anti-evangel saw the scene of the breaking bough in a miracle-play, he would perhaps naturally transfer it to Christ.
The scene in Gethsemane takes place on the other side of the Jordan. It clearly draws inspiration from the Gospels, but not in a direct way, likely sourced from some medieval sculpture depicting the Agony in the Garden, which was common outside every large church.119 Instead of an angel comforting Christ, a malevolent spirit torments him. Judas's kiss is changed into a bowing or prostration before him, and it occurs, not in the Garden, but in the Temple. The disciples' resistance is noted. Jeschu is tied to a marble pillar and whipped. The Gospels don’t mention this, but the pillar is a common element in artistic depictions of the scourging. Two of the statements made on the Cross are quoted accurately. In line with the account in the [pg 093] Talmud, Jeschu is stoned, and then, to link the son of Panthera with the son of Mary, he is hanged on a tree. The tree breaks, and he falls to the ground. Visitors to the Oberammergau Passion Play will remember the scene with Judas hanging himself and the tree snapping. The Toledoth Jeschu does not state that Jeschu was crucified, but that he was hanged. Judas's suicide was linked with Jesus's death. If the author of the anti-gospel witnessed the scene of the breaking branch in a miracle play, he might naturally apply it to Christ.
The women seated late at night by the sepulchre, or coming early with spices, a feature in miracle-plays of the Passion, are transformed into the disciples weeping above the grave. The angel who addresses them, in the Toledoth Jeschu, becomes Judas.
The women sitting late at night by the tomb, or arriving early with spices, a part of the miracle plays of the Passion, are transformed into the disciples mourning at the grave. The angel who speaks to them, in the Toledoth Jeschu, turns into Judas.
In miracle-plays, Claudia Procula, the wife of Pilate, assumes a prominence she does not occupy in the Gospels; she may have originated the idea in the mind of the author of Wagenseil's Toledoth, of the Queen Helena. That he confounded the Queen of King Jannaeus with the mother of Constantine is not wonderful. The latter was the only historical princess who showed sympathy with the Christians at Jerusalem, and of whose existence the anonymous author was aware, probably through the popular mediaeval romance of Helena, “La belle Helène.” He therefore fell without a struggle into the gross anachronism of making the Empress Helena the wife of Jannaeus, and contemporary with Christ.
In miracle plays, Claudia Procula, Pilate's wife, takes on a role that she doesn’t have in the Gospels. She might have inspired the author of Wagenseil's Toledoth to think about the Queen Helena. It's not surprising that he mixed up the Queen of King Jannaeus with the mother of Constantine. The latter was the only historical princess known to have shown support for Christians in Jerusalem, and the anonymous author likely learned about her from the popular medieval romance of Helena, “Beautiful Helen.” As a result, he mistakenly placed Empress Helena as the wife of Jannaeus and made her contemporary with Christ.
In the Toledoth Jeschu of Wagenseil, Simon Peter is represented as a Jew ruling the Christians in favour of the Jews. The Papacy must have been fully organized when this anti-evangel was written, and the Jews must have felt the protection accorded them by the Popes [pg 094] against their persecutors. St. Gregory the Great wrote letters, in 591 and 598, in behalf of the Jews who were maltreated in Italy and Sicily. Alexander II., in 1068, wrote a letter to the Bishops of Gaul exhorting them to protect the Jews against the violence of the Crusaders, who massacred them on their way to the East. He gave as his reason for their protection the very one put into Simon Cephas' mouth in the Toledoth Jeschu, that God had preserved them and scattered them in all countries as witnesses to the truth of the Gospel. In the cruel confiscation of their goods, and expulsion from France by Philip Augustus, and the simultaneous persecution they underwent in England, Innocent III. took their side, and insisted, in 1199, on their being protected from violence. Gregory IX. defended them when maltreated in Spain and in France by the Crusaders in 1236, on their appeal to him for protection. In 1246, the Jews of Germany appealed to the Pope, Innocent IV., against the ecclesiastical and secular princes who pillaged them on false charges. Innocent wrote, in 1247, ordering those who had wronged them to indemnify them for their losses.
In the Toledoth Jeschu of Wagenseil, Simon Peter is shown as a Jew leading the Christians in support of the Jews. The Papacy must have been fully established when this anti-evangel was written, and the Jews must have felt the protection offered to them by the Popes [pg 094] against their persecutors. St. Gregory the Great wrote letters in 591 and 598 advocating for the Jews who were mistreated in Italy and Sicily. Alexander II., in 1068, wrote a letter to the Bishops of Gaul urging them to protect the Jews from the violence of the Crusaders, who massacred them on their way to the East. He cited the same reason for their protection that was attributed to Simon Cephas in the Toledoth Jeschu: that God had preserved them and scattered them across all nations as witnesses to the truth of the Gospel. During the harsh confiscation of their belongings and expulsion from France by Philip Augustus, along with the simultaneous persecution in England, Innocent III. took their side and insisted in 1199 that they be protected from violence. Gregory IX. defended them when they were mistreated in Spain and France by the Crusaders in 1236 after they appealed to him for help. In 1246, the Jews of Germany appealed to Pope Innocent IV. against the ecclesiastical and secular princes who were robbing them based on false accusations. Innocent wrote in 1247, ordering those who had wronged them to compensate them for their losses.
In 1417, the Jews of Constance came to meet Martin V., as their protector, on his coronation, with hymns and torches, and presented him with the Pentateuch, which he had the discourtesy to refuse, saying that they might have the Law, but they did not understand it.
In 1417, the Jews of Constance came to meet Martin V., their protector, at his coronation, with hymns and torches, and presented him with the Pentateuch, which he rudely refused, saying that they might have the Law, but they didn't understand it.
The claim made in the Toledoth Jeschu that the Papacy was a government in the interest of the Jews against the violence of the Christians, points to the thirteenth century as the date of the composition of this book, a century when the Jews suffered more from Christian brutality than at any other period, when their exasperation against everything Christian was wrought to its highest pitch, and when they found the [pg 095] Chair of Peter their only protection against extermination by the disciples of Christ.
The claim in the Toledoth Jeschu that the Papacy served as a government looking out for the interests of Jews against the violence of Christians suggests that this book was written in the thirteenth century. This was a time when Jews faced extreme brutality from Christians, more than at any other time, when their frustration toward everything Christian reached its peak, and when they saw the [pg 095] Chair of Peter as their only protection against being wiped out by the followers of Christ.
Some dim reference may be made to the anti-pope of Jewish blood, Peter Leonis, who took the name of Anacletus II., and who survives in modern Jewish legend as the Pope Elchanan. Anacletus II. (A.D. 1130-1138) maintained his authority in Rome against Innocent II., and from his refuge in the tower of St. Angelo, defied the Emperor Lothair, who had marched to Rome to install Innocent. Anacletus was accused of showing favour to the Jews, whose blood he inherited—his father was a Jewish usurer. When Christians shrank from robbing the churches of their silver and golden ornaments, required by Anacletus to pay his mercenaries and bribe the venal Romans, he is said to have entrusted the odious task to the Jews.
Some vague mention can be made of the anti-pope of Jewish descent, Peter Leonis, who took the name Anacletus II and who lives on in modern Jewish folklore as Pope Elchanan. Anacletus II (A.D. 1130-1138) asserted his authority in Rome against Innocent II and, from his refuge in the tower of St. Angelo, defied Emperor Lothair, who had come to Rome to install Innocent. Anacletus was accused of favoring the Jews, from whom he was descended—his father was a Jewish moneylender. When Christians hesitated to strip the churches of their silver and gold decorations, which Anacletus needed to pay his mercenaries and bribe the corrupt Romans, he reportedly assigned the unpopular task to the Jews.
Jewish legend has converted the Jewish anti-pope into the son of the Rabbi Simeon Ben Isaac, of Mainz, who died A.D. 1096. According to the story, the child Elchanan was stolen from his father and mother by a Christian nurse, was taken charge of by monks, grew up to be ordained priest, and finally was elected Pope.
Jewish legend has turned the Jewish anti-pope into the son of Rabbi Simeon Ben Isaac from Mainz, who died in 1096. According to the tale, the child Elchanan was taken from his parents by a Christian nurse, was cared for by monks, grew up to become an ordained priest, and eventually was elected Pope.
As a child he had been wont to play chess with his father, and had learned from him a favourite move whereby to check-mate his adversary.
As a child, he used to play chess with his father and learned a favorite move from him to checkmate his opponent.
The Jews of Germany suffered from oppression, and appointed the Rabbi Simeon to bear their complaints to the Pope. The old Jew went to Rome and was introduced to the presence of the Holy Father. Elchanan recognized him at once, and sent forth all his attendants, then proposed a game of chess with the Rabbi. When the Pope played the favourite move of the old Jew, Simeon Ben Isaac sprang up, smote his brow, and cried out, “I thought none knew this move save I and my long-lost child.” “I am that child,” answered the [pg 096] Pope, and he flung himself into the arms of the aged Jew.120
The Jews of Germany faced oppression and appointed Rabbi Simeon to bring their grievances to the Pope. The elderly Jew traveled to Rome and was introduced to the Holy Father. Elchanan recognized him immediately, dismissed all his attendants, and suggested a game of chess with the Rabbi. When the Pope made the old Jew's favorite move, Simeon Ben Isaac jumped up, struck his forehead, and exclaimed, “I thought only I and my long-lost child knew about this move.” "I'm that kid," replied the [pg 096] Pope, and he threw himself into the arms of the elderly Jew.120
That the Wagenseil Toledoth Jeschu was written in the eleventh, twelfth or thirteenth century appears probable from the fact stated, that it was in these centuries that the Jews were more subjected to persecution, spoliation and massacre than in any other; and the Toledoth Jeschu is the cry of rage of a tortured people,—a curse hurled at the Founder of that religion which oppressed them.
That the Wagenseil Toledoth Jeschu was written in the eleventh, twelfth, or thirteenth century seems likely due to the fact that it was during these centuries that Jews faced more persecution, theft, and violence than at any other time; the Toledoth Jeschu is the expression of anger from a suffering people—a curse directed at the founder of the religion that oppressed them.
In the eleventh century the Jews in the great Rhine cities were massacred by the ferocious hosts of Crusaders under Ernico, Count of Leiningen, and the priests Folkmar and Goteschalk. At the voice of their leaders (A.D. 1096), the furious multitude of red-crossed pilgrims spread through the cities of the Rhine and the Moselle, massacring pitilessly all the Jews that they met with in their passage. In their despair, a great number preferred being their own destroyers to awaiting certain death at the hands of their enemies. Several shut themselves up in their houses, and perished amidst flames their own hands had kindled; some attached heavy stones to their garments, and precipitated themselves and their treasures into the Rhine or Moselle. Mothers stifled their children at the breast, saying that they preferred sending them to the bosom of Abraham to seeing them torn away to be nurtured in a religion which bred tigers.
In the eleventh century, the Jews in the major Rhine cities were slaughtered by the brutal Crusaders led by Ernico, Count of Leiningen, along with priests Folkmar and Goteschalk. Following the call of their leaders (A.D. 1096), the enraged crowds of red-crossed pilgrims surged through the towns along the Rhine and the Moselle, mercilessly killing every Jew they encountered. In their desperation, many chose to take their own lives rather than face certain death at the hands of their attackers. Some locked themselves in their homes, perishing in the flames they had ignited; others tied heavy stones to their clothes and jumped into the Rhine or Moselle with their treasures. Mothers smothered their infants, saying they preferred sending them to the arms of Abraham rather than watching them be taken away to be raised in a faith that bred cruelty.
Some of the ecclesiastics behaved with Christian humanity. The Bishops of Worms and Spires ran some risk in saving as many as they could of this defenceless people. The Archbishop of Treves, less generous, gave refuge to such only as would consent to receive baptism, and coldly consigned the rest to the knives and halters [pg 097] of the Christian fanatics. The Archbishop of Mainz was more than suspected of participation in the plunder of his Jewish subjects. The Emperor took on himself the protection and redress of the wrongs endured by the Jews, and it was apparently at this time that the Jews were formally taken under feudal protection by the Emperor. They became his men, owing to him special allegiance, and with full right therefore to his protection.
Some of the church leaders acted with Christian kindness. The Bishops of Worms and Spires put themselves at risk to save as many of these defenseless people as they could. The Archbishop of Treves, being less compassionate, only offered refuge to those willing to be baptized and coldly sent the others to the knives and nooses of the Christian extremists. The Archbishop of Mainz was more than suspected of being involved in the looting of his Jewish community. The Emperor took it upon himself to protect the Jews and address the injustices they suffered, and it was around this time that the Jews were officially placed under the Emperor's feudal protection. They became his subjects, owing him loyalty and thus having the right to his protection.
The Toledoth Jeschu of Wagenseil was composed by a German Jew; that is apparent from its mention of the letter of the synagogue of Worms to the Sanhedrim. Had it been written in the eleventh century, it would not have represented the Pope as the refuge of the persecuted Jews, for it was the Emperor who redressed their wrongs.
The Toledoth Jeschu of Wagenseil was written by a German Jew; this is clear from its reference to the letter from the synagogue of Worms to the Sanhedrim. If it had been written in the eleventh century, it wouldn't have portrayed the Pope as the protector of persecuted Jews, since it was the Emperor who addressed their grievances.
But it was in the thirteenth century that the Popes stood forth as the special protectors of the Jews. On May 1, 1291, the Jewish bankers throughout France were seized and imprisoned by order of Philip the Fair, and forced to pay enormous mulcts. Some died under torture, most yielded, and then fled the inhospitable realm. Five years after, in one day, all the Jews in France were taken, their property confiscated to the Crown, the race expelled the realm.
But it was in the thirteenth century that the Popes emerged as the specific protectors of the Jews. On May 1, 1291, Jewish bankers across France were arrested and imprisoned by order of Philip the Fair, and forced to pay huge fines. Some died from torture, most gave in, and then fled the unwelcoming kingdom. Five years later, in one day, all the Jews in France were taken, their property seized by the Crown, and the entire community was expelled from the kingdom.
In 1320, the Jews of the South of France, notwithstanding persecution and expulsion, were again in numbers and perilous prosperity. On them burst the fury of the Pastoureaux. Five hundred took refuge in the royal castle of Verdun on the Garonne. The royal officers refused to defend them. The shepherds set fire to the lower stories of a lofty tower; the Jews slew each other, having thrown their children to the mercy of their assailants. Everywhere, even in the great cities, Auch, Toulouse, Castel Sarrazen, the Jews were left to [pg 098] be remorselessly massacred and their property pillaged. The Pope himself might have seen the smoke of the fires that consumed them darkening the horizon from the walls of Avignon. But John XXII., cold, arrogant, rapacious, stood by unmoved. He launched his excommunication, not against the murderers of the inoffensive Jews, but against all who presumed to take the Cross without warrant of the Holy See. Even that same year he published violent bulls against the poor persecuted Hebrews, and commanded the Bishops to destroy their Talmud, the source of their detestable blasphemies; but he bade those who should submit to baptism to be protected from pillage and massacre.
In 1320, the Jews of Southern France, despite persecution and expulsion, were once again numerous and in a dangerous state of prosperity. They were suddenly attacked by the Pastoureaux. Five hundred of them sought refuge in the royal castle of Verdun on the Garonne. The royal officials refused to protect them. The shepherds set fire to the lower levels of a tall tower; the Jews turned on one another, having abandoned their children to the mercy of their attackers. All over, even in large cities like Auch, Toulouse, and Castel Sarrazen, Jews were left to be mercilessly killed and their possessions looted. The Pope himself could have seen the smoke from the fires consuming them, darkening the horizon from the walls of Avignon. But John XXII, cold, arrogant, and greedy, stood by without moving. He issued his excommunication, not against the murderers of the innocent Jews, but against anyone who dared to take the Cross without the Holy See's permission. Even that same year, he published harsh bulls against the poor persecuted Jews and ordered the Bishops to destroy their Talmud, the source of their so-called blasphemies; however, he instructed that those who converted to Christianity should be protected from looting and murder.
The Toledoth Jeschu, therefore, cannot have been written at the beginning of the fourteenth century, when the Jews had such experience of the indifference of a Pope to their wrongs. We are consequently forced to look to the thirteenth century as its date. And the thirteenth century will provide us with instances of persecution of the Jews in Germany, and Popes exerting themselves to protect them.
The Toledoth Jeschu, therefore, could not have been written at the beginning of the fourteenth century, when the Jews experienced the indifference of a Pope to their suffering. We are thus led to consider the thirteenth century as its time of origin. And the thirteenth century will show us examples of the persecution of Jews in Germany, along with Popes trying to defend them.
In 1236, the Jews were the subject of an outburst of popular fury throughout Europe, but especially in Spain, where a fearful carnage took place. In France, the Crusaders of Guienne, Poitou, Anjou and Brittany killed them, without sparing the women and children. Women with child were ripped up. The unfortunate Jews were thrown down, and trodden under the feet of horses. Their houses were ransacked, their books burned, their treasures carried off. Those who refused baptism were tortured or killed. The unhappy people sent to Rome, and implored the Pope to extend his protection to them. Gregory IX. wrote at once to the Archbishop of Bordeaux, the Bishops of Saintes, Angoulême and Poictiers, forbidding constraint to be exercised on the Jews to [pg 099] force them to receive baptism; and a letter to the King entreating him to exert his authority to repress the fury of the Crusaders against the Jews.
In 1236, the Jews faced a wave of violence across Europe, particularly in Spain, where horrific massacres occurred. In France, Crusaders from Guienne, Poitou, Anjou, and Brittany killed them without mercy, not even sparing women and children. Pregnant women were brutally attacked. The unfortunate Jews were thrown down and trampled under horses' hooves. Their homes were looted, their books burned, and their valuables taken away. Those who refused to convert to Christianity were tortured or killed. The desperate community sent a plea to Rome, asking the Pope for protection. Gregory IX immediately wrote to the Archbishop of Bordeaux and the Bishops of Saintes, Angoulême, and Poitiers, forbidding any coercion against the Jews to force them into baptism; he also sent a letter to the King urging him to use his authority to stop the Crusaders' violence against the Jews.
In 1240, the Jews were expelled from Brittany by the Duke John, at the request of the Bishops of Brittany.
In 1240, the Jews were kicked out of Brittany by Duke John, following a request from the Bishops of Brittany.
In 1246, the persecution reached its height in Germany. Bishops and nobles vied with each other in despoiling and harassing the unfortunate Hebrews. They were charged with killing Christian children and devouring their hearts at their Passover. Whenever a dead body was found, the Jews were accused of the murder. Hosts were dabbled in blood, and thrown down at their doors, and the ignorant mob rose against such profanation of the sacred mysteries. They were stripped of their goods, thrown into prison, starved, racked, condemned to the stake or to the gallows. From the German towns miserable trains of yellow-girdled and capped exiles issued, seeking some more hospitable homes. If they left behind them their wealth, they carried with them their industry.
In 1246, the persecution peaked in Germany. Bishops and nobles competed to rob and torment the unfortunate Jews. They were accused of murdering Christian children and using their hearts during Passover. Whenever a dead body was discovered, the Jews were blamed for the crime. Hosts were smeared with blood and left at their doorsteps, igniting the ignorant mob against such desecration of sacred rituals. They were stripped of their possessions, imprisoned, starved, tortured, and condemned to be burned or hanged. From the German towns, miserable groups of exiles wearing yellow sashes and caps emerged, looking for more welcoming places to live. If they left their wealth behind, they took their skills with them.
A deputation of German Rabbis visited the Pope, Innocent IV., at Lyons, and laid the complaints of the Jews before him. Innocent at once took up their cause. He wrote to all the bishops of Germany, on July 5th, 1247, ordering them to favour the Jews, and insist on the redress of the wrongs to which they had been subjected, whether at the hands of ecclesiastics or nobles. A similar letter was then forwarded by him to all the bishops of France.
A group of German Rabbis visited Pope Innocent IV in Lyons and presented the Jews' complaints to him. Innocent immediately supported their cause. On July 5th, 1247, he wrote to all the bishops in Germany, instructing them to support the Jews and push for the correction of the injustices they had faced, whether from church officials or nobles. He then sent a similar letter to all the bishops in France.
At this period it was in vain for the Jews to appeal to the Emperor. Frederick II. was excommunicated, and Germany in revolt, fanned by the Pope, against him. A new Emperor had been proposed at a meeting at Budweis to the electors of Austria, Bohemia and Bavaria, but the proposition had been rejected. Henry of Thuringia, [pg 100] however, set up by Innocent, and supported by the ecclesiastical princes of Germany, had been crowned at Hochem. A crusade was preached against the Emperor Frederick; Henry of Thuringia was defeated and died. The indefatigable Innocent, clinging to the cherished policy of the Papal See to ruin the unity of Germany by stirring up intestine strife, found another candidate in William of Holland. He was crowned at Aix-la-Chapelle, October 3, 1247. From this time till his death, four years after, the cause of Frederick declined. Frederick was mostly engaged in wars in Italy, and had not leisure, if he had the power, to attend to and right the wrongs of his Jewish vassals.
At this time, it was pointless for the Jews to appeal to the Emperor. Frederick II was excommunicated, and Germany was in revolt, fueled by the Pope, against him. A new Emperor had been suggested at a meeting in Budweis to the electors of Austria, Bohemia, and Bavaria, but the proposal was turned down. Henry of Thuringia, however, backed by Innocent and supported by the ecclesiastical princes of Germany, was crowned at Hochem. A crusade was called against Emperor Frederick; Henry of Thuringia was defeated and died. The tireless Innocent, sticking to the Papal See's long-standing plan to disrupt the unity of Germany by inciting internal conflict, found another candidate in William of Holland. He was crowned at Aix-la-Chapelle on October 3, 1247. From that point until his death four years later, Frederick’s position weakened. Frederick was primarily occupied with wars in Italy and did not have the time, even if he had the ability, to address and rectify the injustices faced by his Jewish vassals.
It was at this period that I think we may conclude the Toledoth Jeschu of Wagenseil was written.
It was during this time that I believe we can conclude the Toledoth Jeschu by Wagenseil was written.
Another consideration tends to confirm this view. The Wagenseil Toledoth Jeschu speaks of Elias rising up after the death of Simon Cephas, and denouncing him as having led the Christians away.
Another consideration seems to support this idea. The Wagenseil Toledoth Jeschu mentions Elias coming forward after the death of Simon Cephas, and accusing him of having misled the Christians.
Was there any Elias at the close of the thirteenth century who did thus preach against the Pope? There was. Elias of Cortona, second General of the Franciscan Order, the leader of a strong reactionary party opposed to the Spirituals or Caesarians, those who maintained the rule in all its rigour, had been deposed, then carried back into the Generalship by a recoil of the party wave, then appealed against to the Pope, deposed once more, and finally excommunicated. Elias joined the Emperor Frederick, the deadly foe of Innocent IV., and, sheltered under his wing, denounced the venality, the avarice, the extortion of the Papacy. As a close attendant on the German Emperor, his adviser, as one who encouraged him in his opposition to a Pope who protected the Jews, the German Jews must have heard of him. But the stone of excommunication firing at him struck him [pg 101] down, and he died in 1253, making a death-bed reconciliation with Rome.
Was there anyone named Elias at the end of the thirteenth century who preached against the Pope? There was. Elias of Cortona, the second General of the Franciscan Order, led a strong opposing group against the Spirituals or Caesarians, those who enforced the rule strictly. He had been removed from his position, then reinstated by a shift in the party's support, then appealed against to the Pope, deposed again, and finally excommunicated. Elias allied with Emperor Frederick, a fierce opponent of Innocent IV., and, under his protection, condemned the corruption, greed, and extortion of the Papacy. As a close advisor to the German Emperor, encouraging him in his opposition to a Pope who supported the Jews, the German Jews must have heard of him. But the stone of excommunication aimed at him struck him down, and he died in 1253, making peace with Rome on his deathbed.
But though it is thus possible to give an historical explanation of the curious circumstance that the Toledoth Jeschu ranges the Pope among the friends of Judaism and the enemies of Christianity, and provide for the identification of Elias with the fallen General of the Minorites,—the story points perhaps to a dim recollection of Simon Peter being at the head of the Judaizing Church at Jerusalem and Rome, which made common cause with the Jews, and of Paul, here designated Elias, in opposition to him.
But even though it's possible to provide a historical explanation for the interesting fact that the Toledoth Jeschu lists the Pope among the friends of Judaism and the foes of Christianity, as well as identify Elias with the fallen General of the Minorites, the story may hint at a vague memory of Simon Peter leading the Judaizing Church in Jerusalem and Rome, which allied with the Jews, and Paul, referred to here as Elias, opposing him.
VII. The Second Toledoth Jesus.
We will now analyze and give extracts from the second anti-evangel of the Jews, the Toledoth Jeschu of Huldrich.121
We will now analyze and provide excerpts from the second anti-gospel of the Jews, the Toledoth Jeschu of Huldrich.121
It begins thus: “In the reign of King Herod the Proselyte, there lived a man named Papus Ben Jehuda. To him was betrothed Mirjam, daughter of Kalphus; and her brother's name was Simeon. He was a Rabbi, the son of Kalphus. This Mirjam, before her betrothal, was a hair-dresser to women.... She was surpassing beautiful in form. She was of the tribe of Benjamin.”
It starts like this: "During the time of King Herod the Proselyte, there was a man named Papus Ben Jehuda. He was betrothed to Mirjam, the daughter of Kalphus; her brother, Simeon, was a Rabbi and the son of Kalphus. Before they got engaged, Mirjam worked as a hairdresser for women... She was incredibly beautiful. She was from the tribe of Benjamin."
On account of her extraordinary beauty, she was kept locked up in a house; but she escaped through a window, and fled from Jerusalem to Bethlehem with Joseph Pandira, of Nazareth.
Because of her incredible beauty, she was kept locked up in a house; but she escaped through a window and fled from Jerusalem to Bethlehem with Joseph Pandira from Nazareth.
As has been already said, Papus Ben Jehuda was a contemporary of Rabbi Akiba, and died about A.D. 140. In the Wagenseil Toledoth Jeschu, Mirjam is betrothed to a Jochanan. In the latter, Mary lives at Bethlehem; in the Toledoth of Huldrich, she resides at Jerusalem.
As has been already said, Papus Ben Jehuda was a contemporary of Rabbi Akiba, and died around A.D. 140. In the Wagenseil Toledoth Jeschu, Mirjam is engaged to a Jochanan. In the latter, Mary lives in Bethlehem; in the Toledoth of Huldrich, she resides in Jerusalem.
Many years after, the place of the retreat of Mirjam and Joseph Pandira having been made known to Herod, he sent to Bethlehem orders for their arrest, and for the massacre of the children; but Joseph, who had been forewarned by a kinsman in the court of Herod, fled in time with his wife and children into Egypt.
Many years later, after Herod learned where Mirjam and Joseph Pandira were hiding, he sent orders to Bethlehem for their arrest and for the massacre of the children. However, Joseph was warned in advance by a relative who was in Herod's court, so he managed to escape with his wife and children to Egypt.
After many years a famine broke out in Egypt, and Joseph and Mirjam, with their son Jeschu and his brethren, returned to Canaan and settled at Nazareth.
After many years, a famine struck Egypt, and Joseph and Mirjam, along with their son Jeschu and his brothers, went back to Canaan and settled in Nazareth.
“And Jeschu grew up, and went to Jerusalem to acquire knowledge, in the school of Joshua, the son of Perachia (B.C. 90); and he made there great advance, so that he learned the mystery of the chariot and the holy Name.122
“And Jesus grew up and went to Jerusalem to learn at the school of Joshua, the son of Perachia (B.C. 90); and he made notable progress there, discovering the mystery of the chariot and the sacred Name.122
“One day it fell out that Jeschu was playing ball with the sons of the priests, near the chamber Gasith, on the hill of the Temple. Then by accident the ball fell into the Fish-valley. And Jeschu was very grieved, and in his anger he plucked the hat from off his head, and cast it on the ground and burst into lamentations. Thereupon the boys warned him to put his hat on again, for it was not comely to be with uncovered head. Jeschu answered, Verily, Moses gave you not this law; it is but an addition of the lawyers, and therefore need not be observed.
“One day, Jeschu was playing ball with the priest's sons near the Gasith chamber on Temple hill. By chance, the ball fell into the Fish-valley. Jeschu was really upset, and in his anger, he took off his hat, threw it on the ground, and started to cry. The other boys told him to put his hat back on because it wasn't right to be without one. Jeschu replied, “Honestly, Moses didn't give you this rule; it's just something the lawyers added, so it doesn't have to be followed.”
“Now there sat there, Rabbi Eliezer and Joshua Ben Levi (A.D. 220), and the Rabbi Akiba (A.D. 135) hard by, in the school, and they heard the words that Jeschu had spoken.
“At that time, Rabbi Eliezer and Joshua Ben Levi (A.D. 220) were sitting together with Rabbi Akiba (A.D. 135) in the school, and they heard what Jeschu had said.
“Then said the Rabbi Eliezer, That boy is certainly a Mamser. But Rabbi Joshua, son of Levi, said, He is a Ben-hannidda. And the Rabbi Akiba said also, He is a Ben-hannidda.123Therefore the Rabbi Akiba went forth out of the school, and asked Jeschu in what city he was born. Jeschu answered, I am of Nazareth; my father's name is Mezaria,124and my mother's name is Karchat.
“Rabbi Eliezer said, “That boy is definitely a Mamser.” But Rabbi Joshua, son of Levi, replied, “He is a Ben-hannidda.” Rabbi Akiba also said, “He is a Ben-hannidda.”123So Rabbi Akiba left the school and asked Jeschu which city he was born in. Jeschu answered, “I’m from Nazareth; my father’s name is Mezaria,124and my mother’s name is Karchat.”
Ashamed at this humiliation, according to the Toledoth Jeschu of Huldrich, the boy returned to Nazareth, where he wounded his mother's breast.
Ashamed of this humiliation, according to the Toledoth Jeschu of Huldrich, the boy went back to Nazareth, where he hurt his mother's breast.
Probably the author of this counter-Gospel saw one of those common artistic representations of the Mater Dolorosa with a sword piercing her soul, and invented the story of Jesus wounding his mother's breast to account for it.
Probably the author of this counter-Gospel saw one of those typical artistic depictions of the Mater Dolorosa with a sword piercing her heart and created the story of Jesus wounding his mother’s breast to explain it.
When Jeschu was grown up, there assembled about him many disciples, whose names were Simon and Matthias, Elikus, Mardochai and Thoda, whose names Jeschu changed.
When Jeschu grew up, many disciples gathered around him, including Simon, Matthias, Elikus, Mardochai, and Thoda, whose names Jeschu changed.
“He called Simon Peter, after the word Petrus, which in Hebrew signifies the First. And Matthias he called Matthew; and Elikus he called Luke, because he sent him forth among the heathen; and Mardochai he named Mark, because he said, Vain men come to me; and Thoda he named Pahul (Paul), because he bore witness of him.
“He named Simon Peter, derived from the word Petrus, which means the First in Hebrew. He called Matthias Matthew; and Elikus was named Luke because he sent him out to the non-believers; Mardochai he named Mark because he said, Vain men come to me; and Thoda he called Pahul (Paul) because he testified about him.
“Another worthless fellow also joined them, named Jochanan, and he changed his name to Jahannus on account of the miracles Jeschu wrought through him by means of the incommunicable Name. This Jahannus advised that all the men who were together should have their heads washed with the water Boleth, that the hair might not grow on them, and all the world might know that they were Nazarenes.
“Another ineffective man named Jochanan joined them and changed his name to Jahannus because of the miracles Jeschu performed through him using the unutterable Name. Jahannus proposed that all the men present should wash their heads with Boleth water so their hair wouldn’t grow, clearly indicating to everyone that they were Nazarenes.
“But the affair was known to the elders and to the King. Then he sent his messengers to take Jeschu and his disciples, and to bring them to Jerusalem. But out of fear of the people, they gave timely warning to Jeschu that the King sought to take and kill him and his companions. Therefore they fled into the desert of Ai (Capernaum?). And when the servants of the King came and found them not, with the exception of Jahannus they took him and led him before the King. And [pg 105]the King ordered that Jahannus should be executed with the sword. The servants of the King therefore went at his command and slew Jahannus, and hung up his head at the gate of Jerusalem.125
“But the elders and the King were aware of what was happening. So, he sent his messengers to capture Jeschu and his followers and bring them to Jerusalem. However, fearing the people, they warned Jeschu that the King wanted to arrest and kill him and his companions. As a result, they fled into the desert of Ai (Capernaum?). When the King’s servants arrived and couldn’t find them, they took Jahannus instead and brought him before the King. And [pg 105]the King ordered that Jahannus be executed by sword. Following the King’s command, his servants went and killed Jahannus, then hung his head at the gate of Jerusalem.125
“About this time Jeschu assembled the inhabitants of Jerusalem about him, and wrought many miracles. He laid a millstone on the sea, and sailed about on it, and cried, I am God, the Son of God, born of my mother by the power of the Holy Ghost, and I sprang from her virginal brow.
“During this time, Jesus brought the people of Jerusalem together and performed many miracles. He set a millstone on the sea, sailed around on it, and declared, I am God, the Son of God, born of my mother through the power of the Holy Spirit, and I came forth from her virgin brow.
“And he wrought many miracles, so that all the inhabitants of Ai believed in him, and his miracles he wrought by means of the incommunicable Name.
“He performed many miracles, which led everyone in Ai to believe in him, and he did these miracles in the sacred Name.
“Then Jeschu ordered the law to be done away with, for it is said in the Psalm, It is time for thee, Lord, to lay too thine hand, for they have destroyed thy law. Now, said he, is the right time come to tear up the law, for the thousandth generation has come since David said, He hath promised to keep his word to a thousand generations (Ps. cviii. 8).
“Then Jesus ordered that the law be set aside, as it is stated in the Psalms, 'It's time, Lord, for you to take action, for they have violated your law.' Now, he stated, the appropriate moment has arrived to disregard the law, since a thousand generations have gone by since David declared, 'He has promised to keep his word for a thousand generations' (Ps. 108:8).
“Therefore they arose and desecrated the Sabbath.
“So they got up and broke the Sabbath rules.
“When now the elders and wise men heard of what was done, they came to the King and consulted him and his council. Then answered Judas, son of Zachar,126 I am the first of the King's princes; I will go myself and see if it be true what is said, that this man blasphemeth.
“When the elders and wise men learned of what had happened, they went to the King to talk it over with him and his council. Then Judas, son of Zachar, replied,126I am the foremost of the King's princes; I will go myself and find out if the claims about this man blaspheming are true.
“Therefore Judas went and put on other clothes like the men of Ai, and spake to Jeschu and said, I also will learn your doctrine. Then Jeschu had his head shaved in a ring and washed with the water Boleth.
“So Judas put on clothes like the men of Ai and spoke to Jeschu, saying, I want to learn your beliefs too. Then Jeschu shaved his head in a circle and washed with Boleth water.
“After that they went into the wilderness, for they feared the King lest he should take them if they tarried at Ai. And they lost their way; and in the wilderness they lighted on a shepherd who lay on the ground. Then Jeschu asked [pg 106]him the right way, and how far it was to shelter. The shepherd answered, The way lies straight before you; and he pointed it out with his foot.
“After that, they went into the wilderness because they were afraid the King would catch them if they stayed at Ai too long. They got lost, and while in the wilderness, they found a shepherd lying on the ground. Jeschu asked [pg 106]him which way to go and how far it was to safety. The shepherd answered, The path is right in front of you; and he pointed it out with his foot.
“They went a little further, and they found a shepherd maiden, and Jeschu asked her which way they must go. Then the maiden led them to a stone which served as a sign-post. And Peter said to Jeschu, Bless this maiden who has led us hither! And he blessed her, and wished for her that she might become the wife of the shepherd they had met on the road.
“They walked a little further and encountered a shepherd girl. Jeschu asked her which path they should take. The girl led them to a stone that acted as a signpost. Peter said to Jeschu, "Bless this girl who brought us here!" He blessed her and hoped she would become the wife of the shepherd they had met on their journey.
“Then said Peter, Wherefore didst thou so bless the maiden? He answered, The man is slow, but she is lively. If he were left without her activity, it would fare ill with him. For I am a God of mercy, and make marriages as is best for man.”
“Then Peter asked, Why did you bless the girl that way? He answered, The man is slow, but she is full of energy. If he had to depend only on his own efforts, things wouldn’t turn out well for him. Because I am a God of mercy and I create marriages that are best for people.”
This is a German story. There are many such of Jesus and St. Peter to be found in all collections of German household tales. They go together on a journey, and various adventures befal them, and the Lord orders things very differently from what Peter expects. To this follows another story, familiar to English school-boys. The apostles come with their Master to an inn, and ask for food. The innkeeper has a goose, and it is decided that he shall have the goose who dreams the best dream that night. When all are asleep, Judas gets up, plucks, roasts and eats the goose. Next morning they tell their dreams. Judas says, “Mine was the best of all, for I dreamt that in the night I ate the goose; and, lo! the goose is gone this morning. I think the dream must have been a reality.” Among English school-boys, the story is told of an Englishman, and Scotchman, and an Irishman. The latter, of course, takes the place of Judas.
This is a German story. There are many similar ones about Jesus and St. Peter in various collections of German folk tales. They go on a journey together, facing different adventures, and things unfold very differently than Peter expects. Next comes another story, well-known among English schoolboys. The apostles arrive with their Master at an inn and ask for food. The innkeeper has a goose, and they decide that whoever has the best dream that night will get the goose. While everyone is asleep, Judas wakes up, plucks, roasts, and eats the goose. The next morning, they share their dreams. Judas says, "Mine was the best of all, because I dreamed that at night I ate the goose; and, look! the goose is gone this morning. I believe the dream must have been real." Among English schoolboys, the story is often told with an Englishman, a Scotsman, and an Irishman, with the Irishman taking Judas's place.
“After that Judas went to Jerusalem, but Jeschu and Peter tarried awaiting him (at Laish), for they trusted him. Now when Judas was come to Jerusalem, he related to the King and the elders the words and deeds of Jeschu, and how, through the power of the incommunicable Name, he had wrought such wonders that the people of Ai believed in him, and how that he had taken to wife the daughter of Karkamus, chief ruler of Ai.
“After that, Judas went to Jerusalem, while Jeschu and Peter stayed behind at Laish to wait for him, because they trusted him. When Judas got to Jerusalem, he informed the King and the elders about Jeschu's words and actions, explaining how he had performed such miracles through the power of the unutterable Name that the people of Ai came to believe in him, and how he had married the daughter of Karkamus, the chief ruler of Ai.
“Then the King and the elders asked counsel of Judas how they might take Jeschu and his disciples. Judas answered, Persuade Jagar Ben Purah, their host, to mix the water of forgetfulness with their wine. We will come to Jerusalem for the Feast of Tabernacles; and then do ye take him and his disciples. For Jager Purah is the brother of the Gerathite Karkamus; but I will persuade Jeschu that Jager Purah is the brother of Karkamus of Ai, and he will believe my words, and they will all come up to the Feast of Tabernacles. Now when they shall have drunk of that wine, then will Jeschu forget the incommunicable Name, and so will be unable to deliver himself out of your hands, so that ye can capture him and hold him fast.
“Then the King and the elders asked Judas for advice on how to catch Jeschu and his followers. Judas said, Convince Jagar Ben Purah, their host, to mix the water of forgetfulness into their wine. We will come to Jerusalem for the Feast of Tabernacles; then you can take him and his followers. Jagar Purah is the brother of the Gerathite Karkamus; but I will make Jeschu believe that Jagar Purah is the brother of Karkamus of Ai, and he will trust me, and they will all come to the Feast of Tabernacles. Once they’ve had that wine, Jeschu will forget the incommunicable Name, making it impossible for him to escape your hold, so you will be able to capture and keep him securely.
“Then answered the King and the elders, Thy counsel is good; go in peace, and we will appoint a fast. Therefore Judas went his way on the third of the month Tisri (October), and the great assembly in Jerusalem fasted a great fast, and prayed God to deliver Jeschu and his followers into their hands. And they undertook for themselves and for their successors a fast to be hold annually on the third of the month Tisri, for ever.
“Then the King and the elders said, 'Your advice is wise; go in peace, and we will declare a fast.' So, Judas left on the third of Tisri (October), and the large assembly in Jerusalem held an important fast, praying for God to deliver Jeschu and his followers into their hands. They pledged to observe an annual fast on the third of Tisri for themselves and future generations, forever.
“When Judas had returned to Jeschu, he related to him, I have been attentive to hear what is spoken in Jerusalem, and none so much as wag their tongues against thee. Yea! when the King took Jahannus to slay him, his disciples came in force and rescued him. And Jahannus said to me, Go say [pg 108]to Jesus, our Lord, that he come with his disciples, and we will protect him; and see! the host, Jager Purah, is brother of Karkamus, ruler of Ai, and an uncle of thy betrothed.
“When Judas returned to Jesus, he said, ‘I have been hearing what people are saying in Jerusalem, and no one is speaking badly about you. In fact, when the King tried to kill John, his followers came in large numbers and saved him. John told me to go tell Jesus, our Lord, to come with his followers, and we will protect him; and look! The army, Jager Purah, is the brother of Karkamus, the ruler of Ai, and an uncle of your fiancée.’”
“Now when Jeschu heard the words of Judas, he believed them; for the inhabitants of Jerusalem and their neighbours fasted incessantly during the six days between the feast of the New Year and the Day of Atonement,—yea, even on the Sabbath Day did some of them fast. And when those men who were not in the secret asked wherefore they fasted at this unusual time, when it was not customary to fast save on the Day of Atonement, the elders answered them, This is done because the King of the Gentiles has sent and threatened us with war.
“When Jeschu heard what Judas said, he believed it; because the people of Jerusalem and their neighbors were fasting continuously for six days between the New Year and the Day of Atonement—some even fasted on the Sabbath. When those who were unaware asked why they were fasting at this unusual time, when they typically only fast on the Day of Atonement, the elders responded, "It's because the King of the Gentiles has sent us a message threatening war."
“But Jeschu and his disciples dressed themselves in the costume of the men of Ai, that they might not be recognized in Jerusalem; and in the fast, on the Day of Atonement, Jeschu came with his disciples to Jerusalem, and entered into the house of Purah, and said, Of me it is written, Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah? I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save. I have trodden the wine-press alone, and of the people there was none with me.127 For now am I come from Edom to the house of Purah, and of thee, Purah, was it written, Jegar Sahadutha!128 For thou shalt be to us a hill of witness and assured protection. But I have come here to Jerusalem to abolish the festivals and the holy seasons and the appointed holy days. And he that believeth in me shall have his portion in eternal life. I will give forth a new law in Jerusalem, for of me was it written, Out of Zion shall the law go forth, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.129 And their sins and unrighteousness will I atone for with my blood. But after I am dead I will arise to life again; for it is written, [pg 109]I kill and make alive; I bring down to hell, and raise up therefrom again.130
“But Jesus and his disciples disguised themselves as the people of Ai so they wouldn't be recognized in Jerusalem. On the Day of Atonement, Jesus came with his disciples to Jerusalem, entered the house of Purah, and said, 'It's written about me, Who is this that comes from Edom, with dyed clothes from Bozrah? I speak the truth and am powerful to save. I have tread the winepress alone, and no one was with me.'127'For I have come from Edom to the house of Purah, and concerning you, Purah, it was written, Jegar Sahadutha!'128'You will be our mountain of witness and sure protection. But I have come to Jerusalem to put an end to the festivals, holy seasons, and the appointed holy days. Whoever believes in me will have eternal life. I will establish a new law in Jerusalem, for it is written, Out of Zion shall the law go forth, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.'129'I will atone for their sins and wrongdoing with my blood. But after I die, I will rise to life again; for it is written, [pg 109]I kill and make alive; I bring down to hell and raise up again.'130
“But Judas betook himself secretly to the King, and told him how that Jeschu and his disciples were in the house of Purah. Therefore the King sent young priests into the house of Purah, who said unto Jeschu, We are ignorant men, and believe in thee and thy word; but do this, we pray thee, work a miracle before our eyes.
“But Judas secretly approached the King and told him that Jesus and his disciples were at the house of Purah. So the King sent a few young priests to the house of Purah, who said to Jesus, 'We are just ordinary men, and we believe in you and your teachings; but please, do us a favor and perform a miracle right in front of us.'
“Then Jeschu wrought before them wonders by means of the incommunicable Name.
“Then Jesus did miracles in front of them using the unpronounceable Name.
“And on the great Day of Atonement he and his disciples ate and drank, and fasted not; and they drank of the wine wherewith was mingled the Water of Forgetfulness, and then betook themselves to rest.
“On the important Day of Atonement, he and his followers ate and drank instead of fasting; they consumed the wine mixed with the Water of Forgetfulness and then went to sleep.
“And when midnight was now come, behold! servants of the King surrounded the house, and to them Purah opened the door. And the servants broke into the room where Jeschu and his disciples were, and they cast them into chains.
“When midnight struck, out of nowhere! The king's servants gathered around the house, and Purah opened the door for them. The servants went into the room where Jeschu and his disciples were and bound them in chains.
“Then Jeschu directed his mind to the incommunicable Name; but he could not recall it, for all had vanished from his recollection.
“Then Jeschu concentrated on the indescribable Name, but he couldn't recall it, as everything had faded from his memory.
“And the servants of the King led Jeschu and his disciples to the prison of the blasphemers. And in the morning they told the King that Jeschu and his disciples were taken and cast into prison. Then he ordered that they should be detained till the Feast of Tabernacles.
“The King's servants took Jeschu and his followers to the prison for blasphemers. In the morning, they told the King that Jeschu and his followers had been captured and imprisoned. He then ordered that they be held until the Feast of Tabernacles.
“And on that feast all the people of the Lord came together to the feast, as Moses had commanded them. Then the King ordered that Jeschu's disciples should be stoned outside the city; and all the Israelites looked on, and heaped stones on the disciples. And all Israel broke forth into hymns of praise to the God of Israel, that these men of Belial had thus fallen into their hands.
“At that festival, all the Lord's people came together as Moses had directed. Then the King ordered that Jeschu's disciples be stoned outside the city, and all the Israelites looked on as they hurled stones at the disciples. And all of Israel erupted in songs of praise to the God of Israel, for these evil men had been caught in their trap.
“But Jeschu was kept still in prison, for the King would not slay him till the men of Ai had seen that his words were naught, and what sort of a prophet he was proved to be.
“But Jeschu stayed imprisoned because the King wouldn’t put him to death until the people of Ai acknowledged that his words had no value and discovered what kind of prophet he truly was.
“Also he wrote letters throughout the land to the councils of the synagogues to learn from them after what manner Jeschu should be put to death, and summoning all to assemble at Jerusalem on the next feast of the Passover to execute Jeschu, as it is written, Whosoever blasphemeth the name of the Lord, he shall surely be put to death, and all the congregation shall certainly stone him.131
“He also sent letters across the region to the synagogue councils to determine how Jeschu should be executed, and called everyone to assemble in Jerusalem at the upcoming Passover feast to carry out Jeschu's execution, as it is written, anyone who blasphemes the name of the Lord must be put to death, and the whole congregation shall surely stone him.131
“But the people of Girmajesa (Germany) and all that country round, what is at this day called Wormajesa (Worms) in the land of the Emperor, and the little council in the town of Wormajesa, answered the King in this wise, Let Jesus go, and slay him not! Let him live till he die and perish.
“But the people of Girmajesa (Germany) and all the surrounding area, now known as Wormajesa (Worms) in the Emperor's territory, along with the small council in the town of Wormajesa, replied to the King like this: Let Jesus go, and don't kill him! Let him live until he dies naturally and fades away.
“But when the feast of the Passover drew nigh, it was heralded through all the land of Judaea, that any one who had aught to say in favour, and for the exculpation, of Jeschu, should declare it before the King. But all the people with one consent declared that Jeschu must die.132
“As the Passover feast drew near, a proclamation was made across all of Judea that anyone who wanted to support or defend Jeschu should come forward before the King. But the people all agreed that Jeschu must die.132
“Therefore, on the eve of the Passover, Jeschu was brought out of the prison, and they cried before him, So may all thine enemies perish, O Lord! And they hanged him on a tree outside of Jerusalem, as the King and elders of Jerusalem had commanded.
“On the night before Passover, Jesus was released from prison, and people shouted, "May all your enemies be defeated, O Lord!" They hung him on a tree outside of Jerusalem, following the orders of the King and the elders of Jerusalem.
“And all Israel looked on and praised and glorified God.
“And all of Israel looked on, praising and glorifying God.
“Now when even was come, Judas took down the body of Jeschu from the tree and laid it in his garden in a conduit.
“As evening came, Judas removed the body of Jesus from the tree and laid it in his garden, in a tomb.”
“But when the people of Ai heard that Jeschu had been hung, they became enemies to Israel. And the people of Ai attacked the Israelites, and slew of them two thousand men. And the Israelites could not go to the feasts because of the men of Ai. Therefore the King proclaimed war against Ai; but he could not overcome it, for mightily grew the multitude of those who believed in Jeschu, even under the eyes of the King in Jerusalem.
“But when the people of Ai learned that Jesus had been killed, they turned against Israel. The people of Ai attacked the Israelites and killed two thousand of them. The Israelites were unable to take part in the feasts because of the men of Ai. Therefore, the King declared war on Ai; however, he couldn't defeat them, as the number of those who believed in Jesus kept increasing, even right in front of the King in Jerusalem.
“And some of these went to Ai, and declared that on the third day after Jeschu had been hung, fire had fallen from [pg 111]heaven, which had surrounded Jeschu, and he had arisen alive, and gone up into heaven.133
“Some of them went to Ai and reported that on the third day after Jeschu was hanged, fire fell from [pg 111]heaven, surrounding Jeschu, and that he came back to life and ascended into heaven.133
“And the people of Ai believed what was said, and swore to avenge on the children of Israel the crime they had committed in hanging Jeschu. Now when Judas saw that the people of Ai threatened great things, he wrote a letter unto them, saying, There is no peace to the ungodly, saith the Lord; therefore do the people take counsel together, and the Gentiles imagine a vain thing. Come to Jerusalem and see your false prophet! For, lo! he is dead and buried in a conduit.
“The people of Ai believed the rumors they heard and vowed to seek revenge on the Israelites for the act of hanging Jeschu. When Judas saw that the people of Ai were threatening, he wrote them a letter, stating, 'The Lord says there is no peace for the wicked; that's why the people conspire together, and the Gentiles think pointless things. Come to Jerusalem and see your false prophet! For he is dead and buried in a sewer.'
“Now when they heard this, the men of Ai went to Jerusalem and saw Jeschu lying where had been said. But, nevertheless, when they returned to Ai, they said that all Judas had written was false. For, lo! said they, when we came to Jerusalem we found that all believed in Jeschu, and had risen and had expelled the King out of the city because he believed not; and many of the elders have they slain. Then the men of Ai believed these words of the messengers, and they proclaimed war against Israel.
“When they heard this, the men of Ai went to Jerusalem and saw Jeschu lying where it had been reported. However, when they returned to Ai, they claimed that everything Judas had written was false. They said, 'When we went to Jerusalem, we saw that everyone believed in Jeschu, had risen up, and driven the King out of the city because he did not believe; and they have killed many of the elders.' The men of Ai believed the messengers' words and declared war against Israel.
“Now when the King and the elders saw that the men of Ai were about to encamp against them, and that the numbers of these worthless men grow—they were the brethren and kinsmen of Jeschu—they took counsel what they should do in such sore straits as they were in.
“When the King and the elders saw that the men of Ai were preparing to camp against them, and that these useless men—who were the brothers and relatives of Jeschu—were growing in number, they came together to talk about what to do in their tough situation.
“And Judas said, Lo! Jeschu has an uncle Simon, son of Kalpus, who is now alive, and he is an honourable old man. Give him the incommunicable Name, and let him work wonders in Ai, and tell the people that he does them in the name of Jesus. And they will believe Simon, because he is the uncle of Jeschu. But Simon must make them believe that Jeschu committed to him all power to teach them not to ill-treat the Israelites, and he has reserved them for his own vengeance.
“And Judas said, Look! Jesus has an uncle Simon, the son of Kalpus, who is still alive, and he is a respected old man. Give him the sacred Name, and let him perform miracles in Ai, telling the people that he does them in the name of Jesus. They will believe Simon because he is Jesus' uncle. But Simon must persuade them that Jesus entrusted him with all the authority to teach them not to mistreat the Israelites, and he has kept them safe for his own judgment.
“This counsel pleased the King and the elders, and they went to Simon and told him the matter.
“This advice made the King and the elders happy, so they went to Simon and explained what was going on with him.
“Then went Simon, when he had learned the Name, and drew nigh to Ai, and he raised a cloud and thunder and lightning. And he seated himself on the cloud, and as the thunder rolled he cried, Ye men of Ai, gather yourselves together at the tower of Ai, and there will I give you commandments from Jeschu.
“Then Simon went after discovering the Name and approached Ai, creating a cloud with thunder and lightning. He sat on the cloud, and as the thunder roared, he shouted, People of Ai, gather at the tower of Ai, and there I will give you instructions from Jeschu.
“But when the people of Ai heard this voice, they were sore afraid, and they assembled on all sides about the tower. And lo! Simon was borne thither on the cloud; and he stepped upon the tower. And the men of Ai fell on their faces before him.134 Then Simon said, I am Simon Ben Kalpus, uncle of Jeschu. Jeschu came and sent me unto you to teach you his law, for Jesus is the Son of God. And lo! I will give you the law of Jesus, which is a new commandment.
“But when the people of Ai heard this voice, they were very afraid and gathered around the tower. And look! Simon was brought there on a cloud; he stepped onto the tower. The men of Ai fell on their faces before him.134Then Simon said, "I am Simon Ben Kalpus, uncle of Jeschu. Jeschu came and sent me to teach you his law, for Jesus is the Son of God. And look! I will give you the law of Jesus, which is a new commandment."
“Then he wrought before them signs and wonders, and he said to the people of Ai, Swear to me to obey all that I tell you. And they swore to him. Then said Simon, Go to your own homes. And all the people of Ai returned to their dwellings.
“He performed miracles in their presence and asked the people of Ai, "Promise me you'll do everything I say." They agreed and swore an oath to him. Then Simon said, "Return to your homes." So, all the people of Ai went back to their houses.
“Now Simon sat on the tower, and wrote the commandments even as the King and elders had decided. And he changed the Alphabet, and gave the letters new names, as secretly to protest that all he taught written in those letters was lies. And this was the Alphabet he wrote: A, Be, Ce, De, E, Ef, Cha, I, Ka, El, Em, En, O, Pe, Ku, Er, Es, Te, U, Ix, Ejed, Zet.
“Now Simon sat on the tower and wrote the commandments just as the King and elders had agreed. He altered the alphabet and assigned new names to the letters to subtly protest that everything he taught, written in those letters, was a lie. This is the alphabet he created: A, Be, Ce, De, E, Ef, Cha, I, Ka, El, Em, En, O, Pe, Ku, Er, Es, Te, U, Ix, Ejed, Zet.
“And this is the interpretation: My father is Esau, who was a huntsman, and was weary; and lo! his sons believed in Jesus, who lives, as God.
“This is what it means: My father is Esau, a weary hunter; and see! His sons believed in Jesus, who is alive, as God.
“And Simon composed for the deception of the people of Ai lying books, and he called them ‘Avonkelajon’ (Evangelium), which, being interpreted, is the End of Ungodliness. [pg 113]But they thought he said, ‘Eben gillajon,’ which means Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. He also wrote books in the names of the disciples of Jeschu, and especially in that of Johannes, and said that Jeschu had given him these.
“Simon wrote misleading messages for the people of Ai and called them ‘Avonkelajon’ (Gospel), which means the End of Ungodliness. [pg 113]But they thought he said, ‘Eben gillajon,’ which refers to the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. He also created texts under the names of the disciples of Jeschu, especially in the name of Johannes, claiming that Jeschu had given them to him.
“But with special purpose he composed the Book of Johannes (the Apocalypse), for the men of Ai thought it contained mysteries, whereas it contained pure invention. For instance, he wrote in the Book of Johannes that Johannes saw a beast with seven heads and seven horns and seven crowns, and the name of the beast was blasphemy, and the number of the beast 666. Now the seven heads mean the seven letters which compose in Hebrew the words, ‘Jeschu of Nazareth.’And in like manner the number 666 is that which is the sum of the letters composing this name. In like way did Simon compose all the books to deceive the people, as the King and the elders had bidden him.
“He specifically wrote the Book of Johannes (the Apocalypse) with a purpose, as the people of Ai believed it contained hidden truths, when it was actually just fiction. For instance, he described in the Book of Johannes a beast with seven heads, seven horns, and seven crowns, with the name of the beast being blasphemy and the number of the beast being 666. The seven heads symbolize the seven letters that make up the Hebrew phrase, ‘Jeschu of Nazareth.’In the same manner, the number 666 corresponds to the total of the letters in this name. Similarly, Simon created all the books to mislead the people, just as the King and the elders had directed him.
“And on the sixth day of the third month Simon sat on the cloud, and the people of Ai were gathered together before him to the tower, and he gave them the book Avonkelajon, and said to them, When ye have children born to you, ye must sprinkle them with water, in token that Jeschu was washed with the water Boleth, and ye must observe all the commandments that are written in the book Avonkelajon. And ye must wage no war against the people of Israel, for Jeschu has reserved them to avenge himself on them himself.
“On the sixth day of the third month, Simon was sitting on the cloud, and the people of Ai gathered before him near the tower. He presented them with the book Avonkelajon and told them, When you have children, you must sprinkle them with water as a sign that Jeschu was washed with the water Boleth. You must also follow all the commandments written in the book Avonkelajon. And you must not go to war against the people of Israel, because Jeschu has reserved that right to take vengeance on them himself.
“Now when the people of Ai heard these words, they answered that they would keep them. And Simon returned on his cloud to Jerusalem. And all the people thought he had gone up in a cloud to heaven to bring destruction on the Israelites.135
“When the people of Ai heard these words, they chose to follow them. Then Simon returned on his cloud to Jerusalem. Everyone thought he had ascended into the sky to bring destruction upon the Israelites.135
“Not long after this, King Herod died, and was succeeded by his son in the kingdom of Israel. But when he had obtained the throne, he heard that the people of Ai had made [pg 114]images in honour of Jesus and Mary, and he wrote letters to Ai and ordered their destruction; otherwise he would make war against them.
“Then the people of Ai sent asking help of the Emperor against the King of Israel. But the Emperor would not assist them and war against Israel. Therefore, when the people of Ai saw that there was no help, they burned the images and bound themselves before the sons of Israel.
“The people of Ai asked the Emperor for help against the King of Israel. However, the Emperor turned them down. Realizing there would be no support, the people of Ai burned their idols and gave themselves up to the Israelites.
“And about this time Mirjam, the mother of Jeschu, died. Then the King ordered that she should be buried at the foot of the tree on which Jeschu had hung; and there he also had the brothers and sisters of Jeschu hung up. And they were hung, and a memorial stone was set up on the spot.
“Around this time, Mirjam, Jeschu's mother, died. The King then ordered her to be buried at the base of the tree where Jeschu had been hanged, and he also had Jeschu's brothers and sisters executed. They were hanged, and a memorial stone was placed at the site.
“But the worthless men, their kinsmen, came and destroyed the memorial stone, and set up another in its stead, on which they wrote the words, ‘Lo! this is a ladder set upon the earth, whose head reaches to heaven, and the angels of God ascend and descend upon it, and the mother rejoices here in her children, Allelujah!’
“But the useless men and their family came and destroyed the memorial stone, replacing it with another, where they wrote the words, ‘Look! Here is a ladder set upon the earth, reaching up to heaven, and the angels of God ascend and descend on it, while the mother rejoices here with her children, Allelujah!’
“Now when the King heard this, he destroyed the memorial they had erected, and killed a hundred of the kindred of Jeschu.
“When the King heard this, he destroyed the memorial they had made and executed a hundred of Jeschu's relatives.
“Then went Simon, son of Kalpus, to the King and said, Suffer me, and I will draw away these people from Jerusalem. And the King said, Be it so; go, and the Lord be with thee! Therefore Simon went secretly to these worthless men, and said to them, Let us go together to Ai, and there shall ye see wonders which I will work. And some went to Ai, but others seated themselves beside Simon on his cloud, and left Jerusalem with him. And on the way Simon cast down those who sat on the cloud with him upon the earth, so that they died.136
“Then Simon, son of Kalpus, went to the King and said, “Let me take these people away from Jerusalem.” The King replied, “Alright; go, and may the Lord be with you!” So Simon quietly approached these good-for-nothing men and said, “Let’s go together to Ai, and you’ll see the amazing things I will do.” Some went to Ai, but others joined Simon on his cloud and left Jerusalem with him. Along the way, Simon threw those who were on the cloud with him down to the ground, and they died.136
“And when Simon returned to Jerusalem, he told the King [pg 115]what he had done, and the King rejoiced greatly. And Simon left not the court of the King till his death. And when he died, all the Jews observed the day as a fast, and it was the 9th of the month Teboth (January).
“When Simon got back to Jerusalem, he told the King about what he had done, and the King was really pleased. Simon stayed in the King's court until he died. After his death, all the Jews marked the day with a fast, which took place on the 9th of the month Teboth (January).
“But those who had gone to Ai at the word of Simon believed that Simon and those with him had gone up together into heaven on the cloud.
“However, those who went to Ai at Simon's direction believed that Simon and his companions had ascended into heaven together on a cloud.
“And when men saw what Simon had taught the people of Ai in the name of Jesus, they followed them also, and they took them the daughters of Ai to wife, and sent letters into the furthest islands with the book Avonkelajon, and undertook for themselves, and for their descendants, to hold to all the words of the book Avonkelajon.
“When people witnessed what Simon had taught the people of Ai in Jesus' name, they began to follow him too, and they took the daughters of Ai as their wives. They also sent letters to far-off islands along with the book Avonkelajon, pledging themselves and their descendants to adhere to all the teachings in the book Avonkelajon.
“Therefore they abolished the Law, and chose the first day of the week as the Sabbath, for that was the birthday of Jesus, and they ordained many other customs and bad feasts. Therefore have they no part and lot in Israel. They are accursed in this world, and accursed in the world to come. But the Lord bless his people Israel with peace.
“So they discarded the Law and chose to observe the first day of the week as the Sabbath since that was Jesus' birthday. They also created many other traditions and inappropriate celebrations. Because of this, they have no part in Israel. They are cursed in this life and in the afterlife. But may the Lord bless His people Israel with peace.
“These are the words of the Rabbi Jochanan, son of Saccai, in Jerusalem.”
“These are the words of Rabbi Jochanan, son of Saccai, in Jerusalem.”
That this second version of the “Life of Jeschu” is later than the first one, I think there can be little doubt. It is more full of absurdities than the first, it adopts German household tales, and exhibits an ignorance of history even more astounding than in the first Life. The preachers of the “Evangelium” marry wives, and there is a burning of images of St. Mary and our Lord. These are perhaps indications of its having been composed after the Reformation.
That this second version of the "Life of Jesus" is later than the first one is pretty much undeniable. It's filled with even more absurdities than the first, incorporates German folk tales, and shows an even more shocking ignorance of history than the first Life. The preachers of the "Gospel" have wives, and there’s a burning of images of St. Mary and our Lord. These are maybe signs that it was written after the Reformation.
Luther did not know anything of the Life published later by Huldrich. The only Toledoth Jeschu he was acquainted with was that afterwards published by Wagenseil.
Luther didn't know anything about the Life that Huldrich published later. The only Toledoth Jeschu he was familiar with was the one published later by Wagenseil.
Part II. The Lost Petrine Gospels.
Under this head are classed all those Gospels whose tendency is Judaizing, which sprang into existence in the Churches of Palestine and Syria.
Under this category are all the Gospels that have a Judaizing tendency, which emerged in the churches of Palestine and Syria.
These may be ranged in two sub-classes—
These can be categorized into two sub-classes—
To the first class belong—
To the first class belong—
To the second class belong, probably—
To the second class probably belong—
I. The Gospel of the Hebrews.
The Fragments surviving.
Eusebius quotes Papias, Irenaeus and Origen, as authorities for his statement that St. Matthew wrote his Gospel first in Hebrew.
Eusebius quotes Papias, Irenaeus, and Origen as sources to support his claim that St. Matthew was the first to write his Gospel in Hebrew.
Papias, a contemporary of Polycarp, who was a disciple of St. John, and who carefully collected all information he could obtain concerning the apostles, declares that “Matthew wrote his Gospel in the Hebrew dialect,137 and that every one translated it as he was able.”138
Papias, a contemporary of Polycarp, who was a disciple of St. John, and who carefully gathered all the information he could find about the apostles, states that “Matthew wrote his Gospel in Hebrew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and everyone translated it as best as they could.” 138
Irenaeus, a disciple of Polycarp, and therefore also likely to have trustworthy information on this matter, says, “Matthew among the Hebrews wrote a Gospel in their own language, while Peter and Paul were preaching the gospel at Rome, and founding the Church there.”139
Irenaeus, a disciple of Polycarp, and therefore likely to have reliable information on this topic, says, “Matthew wrote a Gospel in Hebrew while Peter and Paul were preaching the gospel in Rome and establishing the Church there.”139
In a fragment, also, of Irenaeus, edited by Dr. Grabe, it is said that “the Gospel according to Matthew was written to the Jews, for they earnestly desired a Messiah [pg 120] of the posterity of David. Matthew, in order to satisfy them on this point, began his Gospel with the genealogy of Jesus”.140
In a fragment of Irenaeus, edited by Dr. Grabe, it states that "The Gospel of Matthew was written for the Jews because they were looking forward to a Messiah [pg 120] from the line of David. To meet this need, Matthew began his Gospel with the genealogy of Jesus.".140
Origen, in a passage preserved by Eusebius, has this statement: “I have learned by tradition concerning the four Gospels, which alone are received without dispute by the Church of God under heaven, that the first was written by St. Matthew, once a tax-gatherer, afterwards an apostle of Jesus Christ, who published it for the benefit of the Jewish converts, composed in the Hebrew language.”141 And again, in his Commentary on St. John, “We begin with Matthew, who, according to tradition, wrote first, publishing his Gospel to the believers who were of the circumcision.”
Origen, in a passage preserved by Eusebius, states: "I have learned from tradition about the four Gospels, which are universally accepted by the Church of God, that the first was written by St. Matthew, who was once a tax collector and later became one of Jesus Christ's apostles. He wrote it for the benefit of Jewish converts, and it was composed in Hebrew."141 And again, in his Commentary on St. John, "We begin with Matthew, who, according to tradition, was the first to write, sharing his Gospel with the believers from the circumcision."
Eusebius, who had collected the foregoing testimonies on a subject which, in that day, seems to have been undisputed, thus records what he believed to be a well-authenticated historical fact: “Matthew, having first preached to the Hebrews, delivered to them, when he was preparing to depart to other countries, his Gospel composed in their native language.”142
Eusebius, who had gathered the previous testimonies on a topic that seemed to be widely accepted at the time, notes what he thought was a well-established historical fact: “Matthew, after first preaching to the Hebrews, provided them with his Gospel in their native language as he prepared to leave for other countries.”142
St. Jerome follows Papias: “Matthew, who is also Levi, from a publican became an apostle, and he first composed his Gospel of Christ in Judaea, for those of the circumcision who believed, and wrote it in Hebrew words and characters; but who translated it afterwards into Greek is not very evident. Now this Hebrew Gospel is preserved to this day in the library at Caesarea which Pamphilus the martyr so diligently collected. I also obtained permission of the Nazarenes of Beraea in Syria, who use this volume, to make a copy of it. In which it is to be observed that, throughout, the Evangelist when [pg 121] quoting the witness of the Old Testament, either in his own person or in that of the Lord and Saviour, does not follow the authority of the Seventy translators, but the Hebrew Scriptures, from which he quotes these two passages, ‘Out of Egypt have I called my Son,’ and, ‘Since he shall be called a Nazarene.’ ”143 And again: “That Gospel which is called the Gospel of the Hebrews, and which has lately been translated by me into Greek and Latin, and was used frequently by Origen, relates,” &c.144 Again: “That Gospel which the Nazarenes and Ebionites make use of, and which I have lately translated into Greek from the Hebrew, and which by many is called the genuine Gospel of Matthew.”145 And once more: “The Gospel of the Hebrews, which is written in the Syro-Chaldaic tongue, and in Hebrew characters, which the Nazarenes make use of at this day, is also called the Gospel of the Apostles, or, as many think, is that of Matthew, is in the library of Caesarea.”146
St. Jerome follows Papias: Matthew, also known as Levi, transitioned from being a tax collector to becoming an apostle. He was the first to write his Gospel of Christ in Judea for Jewish believers, composing it in Hebrew language and script. However, it’s unclear who later translated it into Greek. This Hebrew Gospel is still preserved in the library at Caesarea, diligently collected by the martyr Pamphilus. I also received permission from the Nazarenes of Beraea in Syria, who use this book, to make a copy of it. It's important to note that throughout the text, the Evangelist, when [pg 121] quoting the Old Testament, whether in his own words or those of the Lord and Savior, does not follow the authority of the Seventy translators but instead uses the Hebrew Scriptures from which he cites the two passages: ‘Out of Egypt have I called my Son,’ and, ‘Since he shall be called a Nazarene.’143 And again: "That Gospel called the Gospel of the Hebrews, which I recently translated into Greek and Latin and which Origen frequently referenced, says," &c.144 Again: “The Gospel that the Nazarenes and Ebionites use, which I recently translated into Greek from Hebrew, is often called the authentic Gospel of Matthew.”145 And once more: “The Gospel of the Hebrews, which was written in Syro-Chaldaic and uses Hebrew characters that the Nazarenes still use today, is also referred to as the Gospel of the Apostles, or as many believe, the Gospel of Matthew, and it is located in the library of Caesarea.”146
St. Epiphanius is even more explicit. He says that the Nazarenes possessed the most complete Gospel of St. Matthew,147 as it was written at first in Hebrew;148 and “they have it still in Hebrew characters; but I do not know if they have cut off the genealogies from Abraham to Christ.” “We may affirm as a certain fact, that Matthew alone among the writers of the New Testament wrote the history of the preaching of the Gospel in Hebrew, and in Hebrew characters.”149 This Hebrew Gospel, he adds, was known to Cerinthus and Carpocrates.
St. Epiphanius is even more direct. He states that the Nazarenes had the most complete Gospel of St. Matthew, as it was originally written in Hebrew; and “they still have it in Hebrew characters; but I’m not sure if they have omitted the genealogies from Abraham to Christ.” “We can confidently say that Matthew alone among the writers of the New Testament documented the history of the Gospel's preaching in Hebrew and in Hebrew characters.” This Hebrew Gospel, he adds, was known to Cerinthus and Carpocrates.
The subscriptions of many MSS. and versions bear [pg 122] the same testimony. Several important Greek codices of St. Matthew close with the statement that he wrote in Hebrew; the Syriac and Arabic versions do the same. The subscription of the Peschito version is, “Finished is the holy Gospel of the preaching of Matthew, which he preached in Hebrew in the land of Palestine.” That of the Arabic version reads as follows: “Here ends the copy of the Gospel of the apostle Matthew. He wrote it in the land of Palestine, by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, in the Hebrew language, eight years after the bodily ascension of Jesus the Messiah into heaven, and in the first year of the Roman Emperor, Claudius Caesar.”
The subscriptions of many manuscripts and versions provide the same testimony. Several important Greek codices of St. Matthew conclude with the note that he wrote in Hebrew; the Syriac and Arabic versions do the same. The subscription of the Peshitta version states, "Here ends the holy Gospel of the preaching of Matthew, which he preached in Hebrew in the land of Palestine." The Arabic version reads as follows: "This is the end of the copy of the Gospel of the apostle Matthew. He wrote it in the land of Palestine, inspired by the Holy Spirit, in Hebrew, eight years after Jesus the Messiah ascended to heaven, and during the first year of the Roman Emperor, Claudius Caesar."
The title of Gospel of the Hebrews was only given to the version known to Jerome and Epiphanius, because it was in use among the Hebrews. But amongst the Nazarenes it was called “The Gospel of the Apostles,”150 or “The Gospel of the Twelve.”151 St. Jerome expressly says that “the Gospel used by the Nazarenes is also called the Gospel of the Apostles.”152 That the same Gospel should bear two names, one according to its reputed authors, the other according to the community which used it, is not surprising.
The title of the Gospel of the Hebrews was only given to the version known to Jerome and Epiphanius because it was in use among the Hebrews. But among the Nazarenes, it was called "The Apostles' Gospel,"150 or “The Gospel of the Twelve.”151 St. Jerome clearly states that "The Gospel used by the Nazarenes is also known as the Gospel of the Apostles."152 It’s not surprising that the same Gospel has two names, one based on its supposed authors and the other based on the community that used it.
Justin Martyr probably alludes to it under a slightly different name, “The Recollections of the Apostles.”153 He says that these Recollections were a Gospel.154 He adopted the word used by Xenophon for his recollections of Socrates. What the Memorabilia of Xenophon were [pg 123] concerning the martyred philosopher, that the Memorabilia of the Apostles were concerning the martyred Redeemer.
Justin Martyr probably mentions it under a slightly different name, “The Memoirs of the Apostles.”153 He says that these Recollections were a Gospel.154 He used the term coined by Xenophon for his memories of Socrates. What Xenophon's Memorabilia were [pg 123] about the martyred philosopher, the Memorabilia of the Apostles were about the martyred Redeemer.
It is probable that this Hebrew Gospel of the Twelve was the only one with which Justin Martyr was acquainted.
It’s likely that this Hebrew Gospel of the Twelve was the only one Justin Martyr knew about.
Justin Martyr was a native of Samaria, and his acquaintance with Christianity was probably made in the communities of Nazarenes scattered over Syria. By family he was a Greek, and was therefore by blood inclined to sympathize with the Gentile rather than the Jewish Christians. This double tendency is manifest in his writings. He judges the Ebionites, even the narrowest of their sectarian rings, with great tenderness; but he proclaims that Gentiledom had yielded better Christians than Jewdom.155 Justin distinguishes between the Ebionites. There were those who in their own practice observed the Mosaic Law, believing in Christ as the flower and end of the Law, but without exacting the same observance of believing Gentiles; and there were those, who not only observed the Law themselves, but imposed it on their Gentile converts. His sympathies were with the former, whom he regards as the true followers of the apostles, and not with the latter.
Justin Martyr was from Samaria, and he probably got to know Christianity through the communities of Nazarenes spread throughout Syria. He came from a Greek background, which made him naturally more sympathetic to Gentile Christians than to Jewish ones. This dual perspective is clear in his writings. He critiques the Ebionites, even the most narrow-minded among them, with considerable compassion; however, he asserts that Gentiles produced better Christians than Jews. Justin makes distinctions among the Ebionites. Some of them practiced the Mosaic Law, believing Christ to be the fulfillment of that Law, but they did not require the same observance from Gentile believers. Others adhered to the Law themselves and imposed it upon their Gentile converts. His sympathies were with the former group, whom he considered the true followers of the apostles, rather than the latter.
Justin's conversion took place circ. A.D. 133. He is a valuable testimony to the divisions among the Nazarenes or Ebionites in the second century, just when Gnostic views were infiltrating among the extreme Judaizing section.
Justin's conversion happened around A.D. 133. He provides valuable insight into the divisions among the Nazarenes or Ebionites in the second century, just as Gnostic ideas were beginning to spread among the more extreme Jewish sects.
Justin Martyr's Christian training took place in the Nazarene Church, in the orthodox, milder section. He no doubt inherited the traditional prejudice against St. Paul, for he neither mentions him by name, nor quotes any of his writings. That he should have omitted to [pg 124] quote St. Paul in his Dialogue with Trypho the Jew is not surprising; but one cannot doubt that had he seen the Epistles of the Apostle of the Gentiles, he would have cited them, or shown that they had influenced the current of his thoughts in his two Apologies addressed to Gentiles. He quotes “the book that is called the Gospel” as if there were but one; but what Gospel was it? It has been frequently observed that the quotations of Justin are closer to the parallel passages in St. Matthew than to those of the other Canonical Gospels. But the only Gospel he names is the Gospel of the Twelve.
Justin Martyr's Christian education happened in the Nazarene Church, specifically in the more orthodox and gentler section. He likely picked up the traditional bias against St. Paul, as he neither names him nor cites any of his writings. It’s not surprising that he didn't quote St. Paul in his Dialogue with Trypho the Jew; however, it's clear that had he encountered the Epistles of the Apostle of the Gentiles, he would have referenced them or shown how they influenced his thoughts in his two Apologies directed at Gentiles. He refers to "the book known as the Gospel" as if there were only one, but which Gospel is he talking about? It’s often noted that Justin's quotes match more closely with the parallel passages in St. Matthew than with those in the other Canonical Gospels. However, the only Gospel he specifies is the Gospel of the Twelve.
Did Justin Martyr possess the Gospel of St. Matthew, or some other?
Did Justin Martyr have the Gospel of St. Matthew, or was it another one?
It is observable that he diverges from the Gospel narrative in several particulars. It is inconceivable that this was caused by defect of memory. Two or three of those texts in which he differs from our Canonical Gospels occur several times in his writings, and always in the same form.156 Would it not be strange that his memory should fail him each time, and on each of these passages? But though his memory may have been inaccurate in recording exact words, the differences that have been noticed between the citations of Justin Martyr and the Canonical Gospel of St. Matthew are not confined to words; they extend to particulars, to facts. Verbal differences are accountable for by lapse of memory, but it is not so with facts. One can understand how in quoting by memory the mode of expressing the same facts may vary, but not that the facts themselves should be different. If the facts cited are different, we are forced to conclude that the citations were derived from another source. And such is the case with Justin.
It’s clear that he strays from the Gospel narrative in several ways. It’s hard to believe that this is just a memory issue. Two or three of the texts where he differs from our Canonical Gospels appear multiple times in his writings, always in the same form.156 Wouldn’t it be odd for his memory to fail him every time on these passages? Although he might have been inaccurate in recalling exact words, the differences noted between the quotes from Justin Martyr and the Canonical Gospel of St. Matthew go beyond mere wording; they impact the specifics, the facts. You can explain verbal differences with memory lapses, but not factual ones. It makes sense that the way you express the same facts could vary if you're quoting from memory, but it doesn’t make sense that the facts themselves would be different. If the facts cited are different, we have to conclude that the citations came from another source. And that’s clearly the case with Justin.
He says that our Lord was born in a cave159 near Bethlehem; that, when he was baptized, a bright light shone over him; and he gives words which were heard from heaven, which are not recorded by any of the Evangelists.
He says that our Lord was born in a cave159 near Bethlehem; that, when he was baptized, a bright light shone over him; and he shares words that were heard from heaven, which none of the Evangelists recorded.
That our Lord was born in a cave is probable enough, but where did Justin learn it? Certainly not from St. Matthew's Gospel, which gives no particulars of the birth of Christ at Bethlehem. St. Luke says he was born in the stable of an inn. Justin, we are warranted in suspecting, derived the fact of the stable being a cave from the only Gospel with which he was acquainted, that of the Hebrews.
That our Lord was born in a cave seems likely, but where did Justin find this out? Definitely not from St. Matthew's Gospel, which doesn't provide any details about Christ's birth in Bethlehem. St. Luke states that he was born in the stable of an inn. We can reasonably suspect that Justin got the idea of the stable being a cave from the only Gospel he knew, which was the Gospel of the Hebrews.
The tradition of the scene of Christ's nativity having been a cave was peculiarly Jewish. It is found in the Apocryphal Gospels of the Nativity and the Protevangelium, both of which unquestionably grew up in Judaea. That Justin should endorse this tradition leads to the conclusion that he found it so stated in his Gospel.
The tradition that Christ was born in a cave is distinctly Jewish. This idea comes from the Apocryphal Gospels of the Nativity and the Protevangelium, which undoubtedly originated in Judaea. Justin's support for this tradition suggests that he encountered it in his Gospel.
I shall speak of the light and voice at the baptism presently.
I will talk about the light and voice at the baptism soon.
St. Epiphanius says that the Ebionite Gospel began with, “In the days of Herod, Caiaphas being the high-priest, there was a man whose name was John,” and so on, like the 3rd chap. St. Matthew. But this was the mutilated Gospel of the Hebrews used by the Gnostic Ebionites, who were heretical on the doctrine of the [pg 126] nativity of our Lord, and whom Justin Martyr speaks of as rejecting the supernatural birth of Christ.160
St. Epiphanius says that the Ebionite Gospel started with, "During the time of Herod, when Caiaphas was the high priest, there was a man named John," and so on, similar to the 3rd chapter of St. Matthew. But this was the altered Gospel of the Hebrews used by the Gnostic Ebionites, who held heretical views on the doctrine of the [pg 126] nativity of our Lord, and whom Justin Martyr describes as denying the miraculous birth of Christ.160
Among the Nazarenes, orthodox and heretical, but one Gospel was recognized, and that the Hebrew Gospel of the Twelve; but the Gospel in use among the Gnostic Ebionites became more and more corrupt as they diverged further from orthodoxy.
Among the Nazarenes, both orthodox and heretical, only one Gospel was acknowledged, which was the Hebrew Gospel of the Twelve; however, the Gospel used by the Gnostic Ebionites became increasingly corrupted as they strayed further from orthodoxy.
Was this Gospel of the Twelve, or of the Hebrews, the original of St. Matthew's Canonical Greek Gospel, or was it a separate compilation? This is a question to be considered presently.
Was this Gospel of the Twelve, or of the Hebrews, the original of St. Matthew's Canonical Greek Gospel, or was it a separate compilation? This is a question to be considered presently.
The statement of the Fathers that the Gospel of St. Matthew was first written in Hebrew, must of course be understood to mean that it was written in Aramaic or Palestinian Syriac.
The statement of the Fathers that the Gospel of St. Matthew was first written in Hebrew must be understood to mean that it was written in Aramaic or Palestinian Syriac.
Now we have extant two versions of the Gospels, St. Matthew's included, in Syriac, the Peschito and the Philoxenian. The latter needs only a passing mention; it was avowedly made from the Greek, A.D. 508. But the Peschito is much more ancient. The title of “Peschito” is an emphatic Syrian term for that which is “simple,” “uncorrupt” and “true;” and, applied from the beginning to this version, it strongly indicates the veneration and confidence with which it has ever been regarded by all the Churches of the East.164 When this [pg 127] version was made cannot be decided by scholars. A copy in the Laurentian Library bears so early a date as A.D. 586; but it existed long before the translation was made by Philoxenus in 508. The first Armenian version from the Greek was made in 431, and the Armenians already, at that date, had a version from the Syriac, made by Isaac, Patriarch of Armenia, some twenty years previously, in 410. Still further back, we find the Peschito version quoted in the writings of St. Ephraem, who lived not later than A.D. 370.165
Now we have two existing versions of the Gospels, including St. Matthew's, in Syriac: the Peschito and the Philoxenian. The latter only needs a brief mention; it was clearly made from the Greek in A.D. 508. However, the Peschito is much older. The title “Peschito” is a strong Syrian term meaning “simple,” “uncorrupt,” and “true;” applied from the start to this version, it strongly indicates the respect and trust it has always received from all the Churches of the East.164 When this version was created cannot be determined by scholars. A copy in the Laurentian Library is dated as early as A.D. 586, but it existed long before the translation made by Philoxenus in 508. The first Armenian version from the Greek was produced in 431, and by that time, the Armenians already had a Syriac version made by Isaac, Patriarch of Armenia, about twenty years earlier, in 410. Even further back, we find the Peschito version cited in the writings of St. Ephraem, who lived no later than A.D. 370.165
Was this Peschito version founded on the Greek canonical text, or, in the case of St. Matthew, on the “Hebrew” Gospel? I think there can be little question that it was translated from the Greek. There can be no question that the Gospels of St. Mark, St. Luke, St. John, the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles of St. Paul, and those of the other Epistles contained in this version,166 are from the Greek, and it is probable that the version of St. Matthew was made at the same time from the received text. The Syrian churches were separated from the Nazarene community in sympathy; their acceptance of St. Paul's Epistles is a proof that they were so; and these Epistles were accepted by them at a very early age, as we gather from internal evidence in the translation.
Was this Peshitta version based on the Greek canonical text, or, in the case of St. Matthew, on the Hebrew Gospel? I think it’s clear that it was translated from the Greek. There’s no doubt that the Gospels of St. Mark, St. Luke, St. John, the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles of St. Paul, and the other Epistles in this version,166 come from the Greek, and it’s likely that the version of St. Matthew was created around the same time from the accepted text. The Syrian churches separated from the Nazarene community in sentiment; their acceptance of St. Paul's Epistles proves this, and they embraced these Epistles at a very early stage, as we can tell from the internal evidence in the translation.
The Syrian churches would be likely, moreover, when seeking for copies of the Christian Scriptures, to ask for them from churches which were regarded as orthodox, rather than from a dwindling community which was thought to be heretical.
The Syrian churches would likely, when looking for copies of the Christian Scriptures, ask for them from churches seen as orthodox, rather than from a shrinking community considered heretical.
The Peschito version of St. Matthew follows the canonical Greek text, and not the Gospel of the Hebrews, in such passages as can be compared;167 not one of the peculiarities of the latter find their echo in the Peschito text.
The Peshitta version of St. Matthew follows the standard Greek text, not the Gospel of the Hebrews, in the passages that can be compared; not one of the unique features of the latter is reflected in the Peshitta text.
The Gospel of the Hebrews has not, therefore, been preserved to us in the Peschito St. Matthew. The translations made by St. Jerome in Greek and Latin have also perished. It is not difficult to account for the loss of the book. The work itself was in use only by converted Jews; it was in the exclusive possession of the descendants of those parties for whose use it had been written. The Greek Gospels, on the other hand, spread as Christianity grew. The Nazarenes themselves passed away, and their cherished Gospel soon ceased to be known among men.
The Gospel of the Hebrews has not been preserved for us in the Peshito St. Matthew. The translations made by St. Jerome in Greek and Latin have also been lost. It's easy to understand why the book is no longer available. It was only used by converted Jews and was only held by the descendants of those for whom it was originally written. The Greek Gospels, however, spread as Christianity expanded. The Nazarenes eventually disappeared, and their beloved Gospel quickly became unknown to people.
Some exemplars may have been preserved for a time in public libraries, but these would not survive the devastation to which the country was exposed from the Saracens and other invaders, and it is not probable that a solitary copy survives.
Some examples may have been kept for a while in public libraries, but these wouldn’t have survived the destruction that the country faced from the Saracens and other invaders, and it's unlikely that a single copy remains.
But if the entire Gospel of the Hebrews has not been preserved to us, we have got sufficiently numerous fragments, cited by ancient ecclesiastical writers, to permit us, to a certain extent, to judge of the tendencies and character of that Gospel.
But even though the entire Gospel of the Hebrews hasn't been preserved for us, we have enough fragments, cited by early church writers, to allow us, to some degree, to understand the themes and nature of that Gospel.
It is necessary to observe, as preliminary to our quotations, that the early Fathers cited passages from this Gospel without the smallest prejudice against it either historically or doctrinally. They do not seem to have considered it apocryphal, as open to suspicion, either [pg 129] because it contained doctrine at variance with the Canonical Greek Gospels, or because it narrated circumstances not found in them. On the contrary, they refer to it as a good, trustworthy authority for the facts of our Lord's life, and for the doctrines he taught.
It’s important to note, before we share our quotes, that the early Church Fathers cited passages from this Gospel without any bias against it, either historically or doctrinally. They didn’t seem to see it as apocryphal or suspicious, either [pg 129] because it included teachings that contradicted the Canonical Greek Gospels, or because it described events not found in those texts. On the contrary, they referred to it as a good and reliable source for the facts of our Lord's life and the teachings he shared.
St. Clement of Alexandria speaks of the Gospel of the Hebrews in the same terms as he speaks of the writings of St. Paul and the books of the Old Testament.170 Origen, who makes some quotations from this Gospel, does not, it is true, range it with the Canonical Gospels, but he speaks of it with great respect, as one highly esteemed by many Christians of his time.171
St. Clement of Alexandria refers to the Gospel of the Hebrews in the same way he discusses the writings of St. Paul and the books of the Old Testament.170 Origen, who quotes from this Gospel, doesn't classify it with the Canonical Gospels, but he talks about it with great respect, as it was highly valued by many Christians of his time.171
In the fourth century, no agreement had been come to as to the value of this Gospel. Eusebius tells us that by some it was reckoned among the Antilegomena, that is, among those books which floated between the Canonical and the Apocryphal Gospels.172
In the fourth century, there was no consensus on the significance of this Gospel. Eusebius informs us that some regarded it as part of the Antilegomena, meaning those texts that were uncertainly positioned between the Canonical and Apocryphal Gospels.172
The Gospel of St. Matthew and the Gospel of the Hebrews were not identical. It is impossible to doubt this when we examine the passages of the latter quoted by ecclesiastical writers, the majority of which are not to be found in the former, and the rest differ from the Canonical Gospel, either in details or in the construction of the passages which correspond.
The Gospel of St. Matthew and the Gospel of the Hebrews were not the same. It's hard to argue otherwise when we look at the sections of the latter that are cited by church writers, most of which don't appear in the former, and the rest differ from the Canonical Gospel, either in specifics or in how the corresponding sections are structured.
Did the difference extend further? This is a question [pg 130] it is impossible to answer positively in one way or the other, since we only know those passages of the Gospel of the Nazarenes which have been quoted by the early Fathers.173
Did the difference go even deeper? That's a question [pg 130] it's impossible to answer definitively one way or the other, since we only have access to the parts of the Gospel of the Nazarenes that the early Church Fathers quoted. 173
But it is probable that the two Gospels did not differ from each other except in these passages; for if the divergence was greater, one cannot understand how St. Jerome, who had both under his eyes, could have supposed one to have been the Hebrew original of the other. And if both resembled each other closely, it is easy to suppose that the ecclesiastical writers who quoted from the Nazarene Gospel, quoted only those passages which were peculiar to it.
But it’s likely that the two Gospels only differed in these specific passages; if there were more differences, it’s hard to see how St. Jerome, who had both in front of him, believed one was the Hebrew original of the other. And if they were very similar, it makes sense that the church writers quoting the Nazarene Gospel only referenced the unique passages from it.
Let us now examine the principal fragments of this Gospel that have been preserved.
Let’s now look at the main parts of this Gospel that have been kept.
There are some twenty in all, and of these only two are in opposition to the general tone of the first Canonical Gospel.
There are about twenty in total, and of these, only two go against the overall message of the first Canonical Gospel.
With one of these I shall begin the series of extracts.
With one of these, I will start the series of excerpts.
“And straitway,” said Jesus, “the Holy Spirit [my mother] took me, and bore me away to the great mountain called Thabor.”174
“And immediately,” said Jesus, “the Holy Spirit [my mother] took me and lifted me up to the high mountain known as Tabor.”174
Origen twice quotes this passage, once in a fuller form. “(She) bore me by one of my hairs to the great mountain called Thabor.” The passage is also quoted by St. Jerome.175 Origen and Jerome take pains to give this passage an orthodox and unexceptionable meaning. Instead of rejecting the passage as apocryphal, they labour to explain it away—a proof of the high estimation in which the Gospel of the Twelve was held. The [pg 131] words, “my mother,” are, it can scarcely be doubted, a Gnostic interpolation, as probably are also the words, “by one of my hairs;” for on one of the occasions on which Origen quotes the passage, these words are omitted. Probably they did not exist in all the copies of the Gospel.
Origen quotes this passage twice, once in a more complete form. “(She) pulled me by one of my hairs to the great mountain called Thabor.” This passage is also quoted by St. Jerome.175 Origen and Jerome work hard to interpret this passage in a way that's acceptable and aligns with orthodox views. Rather than dismissing it as apocryphal, they attempt to clarify its meaning, showing how highly the Gospel of the Twelve was regarded. The [pg 131] words, “my mom,” are likely a Gnostic addition, as are the words, “by one of my hairs;” because on one occasion when Origen quotes the passage, these words are not included. It's probable that they weren't present in all copies of the Gospel.
The Holy Spirit was represented by the Elkesaites as a female principle.178 The Elkesaites were certainly one with the Ebionites in their hostility to St. Paul, whose Epistles, as Origen tells us, they rejected.179 And that they were a Jewish sect which had relations with Ebionitism appears from a story told by St. Epiphanius, that their supposed founder, Elxai, went over to the Ebionites in the time of Trajan.180 They issued from the same fruitful field of converts, the Essenes.
The Holy Spirit was seen by the Elkesaites as a feminine force. 178 The Elkesaites clearly shared the Ebionites' animosity toward St. Paul, whose letters, according to Origen, they rejected. 179 Their identity as a Jewish sect connected to Ebionitism is illustrated by a story from St. Epiphanius, which states that their alleged founder, Elxai, joined the Ebionites during Trajan's era. 180 They emerged from the same rich ground of converts, the Essenes.
The term by which the Holy Spirit is designated in Hebrew is feminine, and lent itself to a theory of the Holy Spirit being a female principle, and this rapidly slid into identification of the Spirit with Mary.
The term used for the Holy Spirit in Hebrew is feminine, which led to the idea of the Holy Spirit being a female principle, and this quickly turned into a connection between the Spirit and Mary.
The Clementines insist on the universe being compounded of the male and the female elements. There are two sorts of prophecy, the male which speaks of the world to come, the female which deals with the world that is; the female principle rules this world, the body, [pg 132] all that is visible and material. Beside this female principle stands Christ, the male principle, ruling the spirits of men, and all that is invisible and immaterial.181 The Holy Spirit, brooding over the deep and calling the world into being, became therefore the female principle in the Elkesaite Trinity.
The Clementines believe that the universe is made up of male and female elements. There are two types of prophecy: the male, which talks about the world to come, and the female, which addresses the current world; the female principle governs this world, the body, [pg 132] all that is visible and material. Next to this female principle is Christ, the male principle, ruling over the spirits of people and all that is invisible and immaterial. 181 The Holy Spirit, hovering over the deep and bringing the world into existence, thus became the female principle in the Elkesaite Trinity.
In Gnosticism, this deification of the female principle, which was represented as Prounikos or Sophia among the Valentinians, led to the incarnation of the principle in women who accompanied the heresiarchs Simon and Apelles. Thus the Eternal Wisdom was incarnate in Helena, who accompanied Dositheus and afterwards Simon Magus,182 and in the fair Philoumena who associated with Apelles.
In Gnosticism, this elevation of the female principle, represented as Prounikos or Sophia among the Valentinians, resulted in the embodiment of that principle in women who were alongside the heretics Simon and Apelles. Therefore, the Eternal Wisdom was embodied in Helena, who accompanied Dositheus and later Simon Magus, 182 and in the lovely Philoumena who was associated with Apelles.
The same influence seems imperceptibly to have been at work in the Church of the Middle Ages, and in the pictures and sculptures of the coronation of the Virgin. Mary seems in Catholic art to have assumed a position as one of the Trinity.
The same influence appears to have subtly shaped the Church during the Middle Ages, as well as the images and sculptures depicting the coronation of the Virgin. In Catholic art, Mary seems to have taken on a role akin to one of the Trinity.
In the original Gospel of the Hebrews, the passage probably stood thus: “And straightway the Holy Spirit took me, and bore me to the great mountain Thabor;” and Origen and Jerome quoted from a text corrupted by the Gnostic Ebionites. The words “bore me by one of my hairs” were added to assimilate the translation to that of Habbacuc by the angel, in the apocryphal addition to the Book of Daniel.
In the original Gospel of the Hebrews, the passage likely read like this: "And right away, the Holy Spirit carried me to the great mountain Thabor;" and Origen and Jerome cited from a version altered by the Gnostic Ebionites. The phrase "pull me by one of my hairs" was added to align the translation with that of Habbacuc as mentioned by the angel in the apocryphal addition to the Book of Daniel.
We next come to a passage found in the Stromata of Clement of Alexandria, who compares it with a sentence [pg 133] from the Theaetetus of Plato: “He who wondereth shall reign, and he who reigneth shall rest.”183
We next come to a passage in the Stromata of Clement of Alexandria, who compares it to a line from the Theaetetus of Plato: “He who wonders will reign, and he who reigns will rest.”183
This, like the preceding quotation, has a Gnostic hue; but it is impossible to determine its sense in the absence of the context. Nor does the passage in the Theaetetus throw any light upon it. The whole of the passage in St. Clement is this: “The beginning of (or search after) truth is admiration,” says Plato. “And Matthias, in saying to us in his Traditions, Wonder at what is before you, proves that admiration is the first step leading upwards to knowledge. Therefore also it is written in the Gospel of the Hebrews, He who shall wonder shall reign, and he who reigns shall rest.”
This, like the earlier quote, has a Gnostic feel; but it's impossible to understand its meaning without the context. The passage in the Theaetetus doesn’t clarify it either. The entire quote from St. Clement is this: "Starting to search for truth begins with admiration." says Plato. “And Matthias, in his Traditions, says to us, 'Be amazed at what is in front of you,' which shows that admiration is the first step toward gaining knowledge. That's why it's also written in the Gospel of the Hebrews, 'He who wonders shall reign, and he who reigns shall find rest.'”
What were these Traditions of Matthias? In another place St. Clement of Alexandria mentions them, and quotes a passage from them, an instruction of St. Matthias: “If he who is neighbour to one of the elect sins, the elect sins with him; for if he (the elect) had conducted himself as the Word requires, then his neighbour would have looked to his ways, and not have sinned.”184 And, again, he says that the followers of Carpocrates appealed to the authority of St. Matthias—probably, therefore, to this book, his Traditions—as an excuse for giving rein to their lusts.
What were these Traditions of Matthias? In another place, St. Clement of Alexandria mentions them and quotes a passage from them, an instruction of St. Matthias: “If a neighbor of one of the chosen ones sins, then the chosen one also sins with him; because if the chosen one had acted according to the Word's guidance, his neighbor would have thought about his actions and wouldn’t have sinned.”184 And again, he says that the followers of Carpocrates cited the authority of St. Matthias—probably referring to this book, his Traditions—as justification for indulging their desires.
These Traditions of St. Matthias evidently contained another version of the same passage, or perhaps a portion of the same discourse attributed to our Lord, which ran somehow thus: “Wonder at, what is before your eyes [pg 134] (i.e. the mighty works that I do); for he that wondereth shall reign, and he that reigneth shall rest.”
These Traditions of St. Matthias clearly included another version of the same passage, or maybe part of the same teachings attributed to our Lord, which went something like this: “Be amazed by what’s right in front of you [pg 134] (referring to the incredible things I do); because whoever is amazed will lead, and whoever leads will find peace.”
It is not impossible that this may be a genuine reminiscence of part of our Lord's teaching.
It’s not impossible that this could be a true memory of some of our Lord's teachings.
Justin Martyr, in his Dialogue with Trypho the Jew, says that Jesus exercised the trade of a carpenter, and that he made carts, yokes, and like articles.185
Justin Martyr, in his Dialogue with Trypho the Jew, says that Jesus worked as a carpenter, making carts, yokes, and similar items.185
Where did he learn this? Not from St. Matthew's Gospel; probably from the lost Gospel which he quotes.
Where did he learn this? Not from St. Matthew's Gospel; probably from the lost Gospel that he references.
St. Jerome quotes as a saying of our Lord, “Be ye proved money-changers.”186 He has no hesitation in calling it a saying of the Saviour. It occurs again in the Clementine Homilies187 and in the Recognitions.188 It is cited much more fully by St. Clement of Alexandria in his Stromata: “Be ye proved money-changers; retain that which is good metal, reject that which is bad.”189 Neither St. Jerome, St. Clement of Alexandria, nor the author of the Clementines, give their authority for the statement they make, that this is a saying of the Lord; but we may, I think, fairly conclude that St. Jerome drew it from the Hebrew Gospel he knew so well, having translated it into Greek and Latin, and which he looked upon as an unexceptionable authority.
St. Jerome quotes a saying of our Lord, “Be genuine money-changers.”186 He confidently identifies it as a saying of the Savior. It appears again in the Clementine Homilies187 and in the Recognitions.188 St. Clement of Alexandria cites it in greater detail in his Stromata: “Be genuine money-changers; keep the good currency and get rid of the bad.”189 Neither St. Jerome, St. Clement of Alexandria, nor the author of the Clementines provide their source for claiming this is a saying of the Lord; however, it’s reasonable to conclude that St. Jerome derived it from the Hebrew Gospel he was very familiar with, which he translated into Greek and Latin, and considered a reliable authority.
Whence the passage came may be guessed by the use made of it by those who quote it. It probably followed our Lord's saying, “I am not come to destroy the Law, but to fulfil it.” “Nevertheless, be ye proved exchangers; retain that which is good metal, reject that which is bad.”
Whence the passage came may be guessed by the use made of it by those who quote it. It probably followed our Lord's saying, "I didn't come to get rid of the Law, but to complete it." "Still, be good judges; retain what is valuable, and get rid of what is worthless."
Another passage is not given to us verbatim by St. Jerome; he merely alludes to it in one of his Commentaries, saying that Jesus had declared him guilty of a grievous crime who saddened the spirit of his brother.190 It probably occurred in the portion of the Gospel of the Hebrews corresponding with the 18th chapter of St. Matthew, and may be restored somewhat as follows: “Woe unto the world because of offences! for it must needs be that offences come; but woe to that man by whom the offence cometh, and the soul of his brother be made sore. Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee,” &c.
Another passage is not provided to us verbatim by St. Jerome; he simply refers to it in one of his Commentaries, saying that Jesus declared the person guilty of a serious crime who saddened his brother's spirit. 190 It likely comes from the part of the Gospel of the Hebrews that matches the 18th chapter of St. Matthew and can be reconstructed somewhat like this: "Sadness for the world because of wrongdoings! Wrongdoings are bound to happen; but sadness for the person through whom the wrongdoing comes, and the soul of their brother is made sorrowful. Therefore, if your hand or foot causes you to stumble," &c.
Another passage is in perfect harmony with the teaching of our Lord, and, like that given last, may very possibly have formed part of his teaching. It is also given by St. Jerome, and therefore in Latin: “Be never glad unless ye are in charity with your brother.”191
Another passage aligns perfectly with the teachings of our Lord and, like the one given last, might have been part of his instruction. It is also attributed to St. Jerome, and therefore in Latin: “Don’t be happy unless you’re at peace with your brother.”191
St. Jerome, in his treatise against Pelagius, quotes from the Gospel of the Hebrews the following passage: “If thy brother has sinned in word against thee, and has made satisfaction, forgive him unto seven times a day. Simon, his disciple, said unto him, Until seven times! The Lord answered, saying, Verily I say unto thee, until seventy times seven;” and then probably, “for I say unto thee, Be never glad till thou art in charity with thy brother.”192
St. Jerome, in his treatise against Pelagius, quotes from the Gospel of the Hebrews the following passage: “If your brother has wronged you and apologized, forgive him up to seven times a day. Simon, his disciple, asked him, Is it until seven times? The Lord answered, Truly I tell you, forgive him until seventy times seven;” and then probably, “because I'm telling you, never be happy until you’ve made peace with your brother.”192
The Gospel of the Nazarenes supplied details not found in that of St. Matthew. It related of the man with the withered hand, healed by our Lord,193 that he [pg 136] was a mason,194 and gave the words of the appeal made to Jesus by the man invoking his compassion: “I was a mason, working for my bread with my hands. I pray thee, Jesus, restore me to soundness, that I eat not my bread in disgrace.”195
The Gospel of the Nazarenes provided details not found in St. Matthew's account. It described the man with the withered hand, healed by our Lord, that he [pg 136] was a mason, and included the words of the appeal made to Jesus by the man asking for his compassion: “I was a mason, earning my living with my hands. Please, Jesus, heal me, so I don’t have to eat my bread in shame.”
It relates, what is found in St. Mark and St. Luke, but not in St. Matthew, that Barabbas was cast into prison for sedition and murder;196 and it gives the interpretation of the name, “Son of a Rabbi.”197 These particulars may be correct; there is no reason to doubt them. The interpretation of the name may be only a gloss which found its way into the text.
It mentions what is found in St. Mark and St. Luke, but not in St. Matthew, that Barabbas was imprisoned for rebellion and murder;196 and it explains the meaning of the name, "Rabbi's son."197 These details could be accurate; there’s no reason to doubt them. The interpretation of the name might just be an addition that made its way into the text.
Eusebius says that Papias “gives a history of a woman who had been accused of many sins before the Lord, which is also contained in the Gospel according to the Hebrews.”198 Of this we know nothing further, for the text is not quoted by any ancient writers; but probably it was the same story as that of the woman taken in adultery related in St. John's Gospel.199 But then, why did not Eusebius say that Papias gave “the history of the woman accused of adultery, which is also related in the Gospel of St. John”? Why does he speak of that story as being found in a Gospel written in the Syro-Chaldaean tongue, with which he himself was unacquainted,200 when the same story was in the well-known Canonical Greek Gospel of St. John? The conclusion one must arrive at is, either that the stories were sufficiently [pg 137] differently related for him not to recognize them as the same, or that the incident in St. John's Gospel is an excerpt from the Gospel of the Hebrews, or rather from a translation of it, grafted into the text of the Canonical Gospel. The latter opinion is favoured by some critics, who think that the story of the woman taken in adultery did not belong to the original text, but was inserted in it in the fourth or fifth century.
Eusebius says that Papias "provides a story about a woman who was accused of many sins before the Lord, which is also found in the Gospel according to the Hebrews."198 We don't have any more information about this, as no ancient writers quote the text; but it was probably the same story as that of the woman caught in adultery mentioned in St. John's Gospel.199 But then, why didn't Eusebius say that Papias provided “the story of the woman accused of adultery, which is also told in the Gospel of St. John”? Why does he refer to that story as being found in a Gospel written in the Syro-Chaldaean language, which he himself didn’t know,200 when the same story appears in the well-known Canonical Greek Gospel of St. John? The conclusion one can draw is that either the stories were told in such a different way that he didn’t recognize them as the same, or that the incident in St. John's Gospel is an excerpt from the Gospel of the Hebrews, or rather from a translation of it, inserted into the text of the Canonical Gospel. Some critics support the latter view, suggesting that the story of the woman caught in adultery wasn’t part of the original text but was added in the fourth or fifth century.
Those passages of the Gospel of the Nazarenes which most resemble passages in the Gospel of St. Matthew are not, however, identical with them; some differ only in the wording, but others by the form in which they are given.
Those sections of the Gospel of the Nazarenes that are most similar to sections in the Gospel of St. Matthew aren't identical to them; some only differ in wording, while others vary in the way they're presented.
And the remarkable peculiarity about them is, that the lessons in the Gospel of the Hebrews seem preferable to those in the Canonical Gospel. This was apparently the opinion of St. Jerome.
And the interesting thing about them is that the lessons in the Gospel of the Hebrews seem better than those in the Canonical Gospel. This was apparently St. Jerome's view.
In chap. vi. ver. 11 of St. Matthew's Gospel, we have the article of the Lord's Prayer, “Give us this day our daily bread.” The words used in the Greek of St. Matthew are, τὸν ἄρτον ἡμῶν τὸν ἐπιούσιον. The word ἐπιούσιος is one met with nowhere else, and is peculiar. The word οὐσία means originally that which is essential, and belongs to the true nature or property of things. In Stoic philosophy it had the same significance as ὕλη, matter; ἐπιούσιον ἄρτον would therefore seem most justly to be rendered by supersubstantial, the word employed by St. Jerome.
In chapter 6, verse 11 of St. Matthew's Gospel, we find the line from the Lord's Prayer, "Give us today our daily bread." The Greek text of St. Matthew uses the phrase τὸν ἄρτον ἡμῶν τὸν ἐπιούσιον. The term ἐπιούσιος is unique and not found anywhere else. The word οὐσία originally refers to what is essential and relates to the true nature or characteristics of things. In Stoic philosophy, it had a similar meaning as ὕλη, or matter; therefore, ἐπιούσιον ἄρτον could be most accurately translated as surprisingly substantial, the word used by St. Jerome.
“Give us this day our supernatural bread.” But in the Gospel of the Nazarenes, according to St. Jerome, the Syro-Chaldaic word for ἐπιούσιον was מחד, which signifies “to-morrow's,” that is, our “future,” or “daily” bread. “Give us this day the bread for the morrow,”201 certainly was synonymous with, “Give us this day our [pg 138] daily bread.” It is curious that the Protestant Reformers, shrinking from translating the word ἐπιούσιον according to its apparently legitimate rendering, lest they should give colour to the Catholic idea of the daily bread of the Christian soul being the Eucharist, should have adopted a rendering more in accordance with an Apocryphal than with a Canonical Gospel.
“Provide us today with our spiritual bread.” But in the Gospel of the Nazarenes, as noted by St. Jerome, the Syro-Chaldaic word for ἐπιούσιον was מחד, which means "tomorrow's" referring to our “future,” or “daily” bread. “Provide us today with the bread we need for tomorrow,”201 certainly implied the same as “Give us today our [pg 138] daily bread.” It’s interesting that the Protestant Reformers, hesitant to translate the word ἐπιούσιον in what seemed like a legitimate way, for fear of supporting the Catholic notion of the daily bread of the Christian soul being the Eucharist, chose a translation that’s more aligned with an Apocryphal Gospel than with a Canonical one.
In St. Matthew, xxiii. 35, Jesus reproaches the Jews for their treatment of the prophets, and declares them responsible for all the blood shed upon the earth, “from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the Temple and the altar.”
In St. Matthew, xxiii. 35, Jesus criticizes the Jews for how they've treated the prophets and holds them accountable for all the blood spilled on earth, “from the blood of righteous Abel to the blood of Zacharias, the son of Barachias, whom you murdered between the Temple and the altar.”
Now the Zacharias to whom our Lord referred was Zechariah, son of Jehoiada, and not of Barachias, who was stoned “in the court of the house of the Lord” by order of Joash.202 Zacharias, son of Barachias, was not killed till long after the death of our Lord. He was massacred by the zealots inside the Temple, shortly before the siege, i.e. about A.D. 69.
Now, the Zacharias that our Lord mentioned was Zechariah, the son of Jehoiada, not Barachias, who was stoned "in the courtyard of the house of the Lord" by Joash's orders.202 Zacharias, the son of Barachias, wasn't killed until long after our Lord's death. He was murdered by the zealots inside the Temple, just before the siege, i.e. around A.D. 69.
Either, then, the Greek Gospel of St. Matthew was not written till after the siege of Jerusalem, and so this anachronism passed into it, or the error is due to a copyist, who, having heard of the murder of Zacharias, son of Barachias, but who knew nothing of the Zacharias mentioned in Chronicles, corrected the Jehoiada of the original into Barachias, thinking that thereby he was rectifying a mistake.
Either, then, the Greek Gospel of St. Matthew was written after the siege of Jerusalem, leading to this mistake, or the error came from a copyist who knew about the murder of Zacharias, son of Barachias, but was unaware of the Zacharias mentioned in Chronicles. He changed Jehoiada in the original text to Barachias, thinking he was fixing an error.
Now in the Gospel of the Nazarenes the name stood correctly, and the passage read, “from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, the son of Jehoiada.”203
Now in the Gospel of the Nazarenes, the name was accurate, and the passage read, “from the blood of righteous Abel to the blood of Zacharias, the son of Jehoiada.”203
In both these last quoted passages, the preference is to be given to the Nazarene Gospel, and probably also in that relating to forgiveness of a brother. The lost Gospel in that passage requires the brother to make satisfaction. It is no doubt the higher course to forgive a brother, whether he repent or not, seventy times seven times in the day; but it may almost certainly be concluded that our Lord meant that the forgiveness should be conditional on his repentance, for in St. Luke's Gospel the repentance of the trespassing brother is distinctly required. “If thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him; and if he repent, forgive him. And if he trespass against thee seven times a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent; thou shalt forgive him.”204 In St. Luke this is addressed to all the disciples; in St. Matthew, to Peter alone; but there can be little doubt that both passages refer to the same instruction, and that the fuller accounts in St. Luke and the Gospel of the Hebrews are the more correct. There may be less elevation in the precept, subject to the two restrictions, first, that the offence should be a verbal one, and secondly, that it should be apologized for; but it brings it more within compass of being practised.
In both of these last quoted passages, the preference should be given to the Nazarene Gospel, and probably also to the one about forgiving a brother. The lost Gospel in that passage requires the brother to make amends. It is certainly the better path to forgive a brother, whether he repents or not, seventy times seven times in a day; but it can almost certainly be concluded that our Lord intended for the forgiveness to depend on his repentance, because in St. Luke's Gospel, the repentance of the brother who has sinned is clearly required. "If your brother wrongs you, confront him; and if he regrets it, forgive him. And if he wrongs you seven times a day and comes back to you seven times saying, 'I regret it,' you must forgive him."204 In St. Luke, this is addressed to all the disciples; in St. Matthew, it is directed only at Peter; but there’s little doubt that both passages convey the same teaching, and that the more detailed accounts in St. Luke and the Gospel of the Hebrews are the more accurate. While there may be less grandeur in the instruction, limited by two conditions—first, that the offense must be a verbal one, and second, that it should be acknowledged—this makes it more feasible to practice.
We come next to a much longer fragment, which shall be placed parallel with the passage with which it corresponds in St. Matthew.
We now move on to a much longer section, which will be placed next to the corresponding passage in St. Matthew.
THE GOSPEL OF THE HEBREWS. | ST. MATTHEW xix. 16-24 |
“Another wealthy man asked him: Teacher, what good thing should I do to have eternal life? He replied: You should follow the Laws and the Prophets. The man answered, I have done that. Then Jesus said to him, Go, sell everything you have, give the money to the poor, and come follow me. The wealthy man became distressed and was not happy with this. The Lord said to him, How can you say that you have followed the Law and the Prophets when it is written in the Law: You shall love your neighbor as yourself? Look! Many of your fellow Israelites, sons of Abraham, are suffering and starving, while your home is filled with good things, yet you never share with them. Turning to Simon, his disciple, who was sitting nearby, he said, Simon, son of Jonas, it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven..”205 | “Then, one came up to him and said, ‘Good Teacher, what good thing must I do to have eternal life?’ He replied, ‘Why do you call me good? No one is good except God alone. If you want to enter life, keep the commandments.’ The man asked, ‘Which ones?’ Jesus answered, ‘You shall not murder, you shall not commit adultery, you shall not steal, you shall not give false testimony. Honor your father and mother, and love your neighbor as yourself.’ The young man said to him, ‘All these I have kept since I was a boy. What do I still lack?’ Jesus told him, ‘If you want to be perfect, go and sell what you own and give to the poor, and you will have treasure in heaven. Then come and follow me.’ But when the young man heard this, he went away sad because he had great wealth. Then Jesus said to his disciples, ‘I tell you the truth, it will be very hard for a rich person to enter the kingdom of heaven. Again, I tell you, it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich person to enter the kingdom of God.’” |
The comparison of these two accounts is not favourable to that in the Canonical Gospel. It is difficult to understand how a Jew could have asked, as did the rich young man, what commandments he ought to keep in order that he might enter into life. The Decalogue was known by heart by every Jew. Moreover, the narrative in the lost Gospel is more connected than in the Canonical Gospel. The reproach made by our Lord is admirably calculated to bring home to the rich man's conscience the truth, that, though professing to observe the letter of the Law, he was far from practising its spirit; and this leads up quite naturally to the declaration of the difficulty of a rich man obtaining salvation, or rather to our Lord's repeating a proverb probably common at the time in the East.206
The comparison of these two accounts isn't favorable to the one in the Canonical Gospel. It's hard to understand how a Jew could have asked, like the rich young man did, what commandments he should follow to enter into life. Every Jew knew the Decalogue by heart. Additionally, the narrative in the lost Gospel flows better than in the Canonical Gospel. The rebuke from our Lord is perfectly designed to make the rich man realize that, while he claimed to follow the letter of the Law, he was far from living its spirit; this leads naturally to the statement about how difficult it is for a rich man to achieve salvation, or rather, our Lord repeating a proverb that was probably common in the East at that time.206
And lastly, in the proverb addressed aside to Peter, instead of to the rich young man, that air of harshness which our Lord's words bear in the Canonical Gospel, as spoken to the young man in his sorrow, entirely disappears. [pg 142] The proverb is uttered, not in stern rebuke, but as the expression of sad disappointment, when the rich man has retired.
And finally, in the proverb directed at Peter instead of the wealthy young man, the harshness present in our Lord's words in the Canonical Gospel, as said to the young man in his sadness, completely fades away. [pg 142] The proverb is expressed, not as a stern reprimand, but as a reflection of deep disappointment after the rich man has left.
Another fragment from the Gospel of the Hebrews relates to the baptism of our Lord.
Another fragment from the Gospel of the Hebrews talks about the baptism of our Lord.
The Gospel of St. Matthew gives no explanation of the occasion, the motive, of Jesus coming to Jordan to the baptism of John. It says simply, “Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him.”207 But the Nazarene Gospel is more explicit.
The Gospel of St. Matthew doesn’t explain why Jesus came to the Jordan to be baptized by John. It just states, “Then Jesus traveled from Galilee to the Jordan to be baptized by him.”207 However, the Nazarene Gospel is more detailed.
“Behold, his mother and his brethren said unto him, John the Baptist baptizeth for the remission of sins; let us go and be baptized of him. But he said unto them, What sin have I committed, that I should be baptized of him, unless it be that in saying this I am in ignorance?”208
“His mother and his brothers said to him, 'Look, John the Baptist is baptizing for the forgiveness of sins; let’s go and get baptized by him.' But he replied, 'What sin have I committed that I should be baptized by him, unless I'm not realizing something by saying this?'”208
This is a very singular passage. We do not know the context, but we may presume that our Lord yields to the persuasion of his mother. Such is the tradition preserved in another apocryphal work, the “Preaching of St. Paul,” issuing from an entirely different source, from a school hostile to the Nazarenes.209
This is a very unique passage. We don’t know the context, but we can assume that our Lord gives in to his mother’s persuasion. This is the tradition found in another apocryphal work, the "St. Paul's Preaching," which comes from a completely different source, from a group that was opposed to the Nazarenes.209
Another fragment continues the account after a gap.
Another fragment continues the story after a gap.
“And when the Lord went up out of the water, the whole fountain of the Holy Spirit descended and rested upon him, and said unto him, My Son, I looked for thee in all the prophets, that thou mightest come, and that I might [pg 143]rest upon thee. For thou art my rest, thou art my first-begotten Son, who shalt reign throughout eternity.”210
“When the Lord came out of the water, the whole fountain of the Holy Spirit descended and rested on him, saying, My Son, I looked for you among all the prophets so that you could come, and so I could rest on you. Because you are my rest, you are my firstborn Son, who will reign forever.”210
But this is not the only version we have of the narrative in the Gospel of the Hebrews. St. Epiphanius gives us another, which shall be placed parallel with the corresponding account in St. Matthew.
But this is not the only version we have of the story in the Gospel of the Hebrews. St. Epiphanius provides another one, which will be compared with the corresponding account in St. Matthew.
GOSPEL OF THE HEBREWS. | ST. MATTHEW iii 13-17. |
After the people were baptized, Jesus came and was baptized by John. As he came up from the water, the heavens opened, and he saw the Holy Spirit of God descending like a dove and coming into him. A voice was heard from heaven saying, “You are my beloved Son, and I am very pleased with you.” The voice continued, “Today I have become your Father.” Suddenly, a great light shone in that place. When John saw it, he asked, “Who are you, Lord?” Then a voice from heaven replied, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” At that, John fell at his feet and said, “Please, Lord, baptize me.” But Jesus refused, saying, “Let it be so, for it is necessary that all things be fulfilled.”211 | Then Jesus came from Galilee to the Jordan River to be baptized by John. But John tried to stop him, saying, "I need to be baptized by you, and you come to me?" Jesus replied, "Let it be this way for now, because it's proper for us to fulfill all righteousness." So John agreed to baptize him. After Jesus was baptized, he immediately came up out of the water, and suddenly the heavens opened up to him. He saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and resting on him. And a voice from heaven said, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." |
That the Gospel stood as in this latter passage quoted in the second century among the orthodox Christians of Palestine is probable, because with it agrees the brief citation of Justin Martyr, who says that when our Lord was baptized, there shone a great light around, and a voice was heard from heaven, saying, “Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee.” Both occur in the Ebionite Gospel; neither in the Canonical Gospel.212
That the Gospel was recognized in this later passage quoted in the second century among the orthodox Christians of Palestine is likely because it aligns with the brief citation from Justin Martyr, who says that when our Lord was baptized, a great light shone all around, and a voice was heard from heaven, saying, “You are my Son; today I have become your Father.” Both are found in the Ebionite Gospel; neither is in the Canonical Gospel.212
This Gospel was certainly known to the writer of the Canonical Epistle to the Hebrews, for he twice takes this statement as authoritative. “For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day, have I begotten thee?” and more remarkably, “Christ glorified not himself to be made an high-priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to-day have I begotten thee.”213 In the latter passage the [pg 145] author is speaking of the calling of priests being miraculous and manifest; and then he cites this call of Christ to the priesthood as answering these requirements.
This Gospel was definitely known to the writer of the Canonical Epistle to the Hebrews because he refers to this statement as authoritative twice. "For which of the angels did He ever say, 'You are my Son; today I have become your Father?'" and even more notably, “Christ didn’t elevate Himself to become a high priest; it was God who said to Him, ‘You are my Son, today I have begotten you.’”213 In the latter passage, the [pg 145] author discusses the calling of priests as being miraculous and evident; then he cites this call of Christ to the priesthood as fulfilling these criteria.
The order of events is not the same in the Gospel of Twelve and in that of St. Matthew: verses 14 and 15 of the latter, modified in an important point, come in the Ebionite Gospel after verses 16 and 17.
The sequence of events is different in the Gospel of Twelve compared to St. Matthew's account: verses 14 and 15 in the latter, which are significantly altered, appear in the Ebionite Gospel after verses 16 and 17.
There is a serious discrepancy between the account of the baptism of our Lord in St. Matthew and in St. John. In the former Canonical Gospel, the Baptist forbids Christ to be baptized by him, saying, “I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me?” But Jesus bids him: “Suffer it to be so now, for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness.” Then Jesus is baptized, and the heavens are opened. But in St. John's Gospel, the Baptist says, “I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining upon him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw, and bare record, that this is the Son of God.”214
There is a serious difference between the account of Jesus' baptism in St. Matthew and St. John. In the former canonical gospel, the Baptist tells Christ that he shouldn’t be baptized by him, saying, "I need to be baptized by you, and you’re coming to me?" But Jesus replies, “Let’s keep it this way for now, because it’s right for us to do what is just.” Then Jesus is baptized, and the heavens open up. In St. John's gospel, however, the Baptist says, “I didn’t know him, but the one who sent me to baptize with water told me, 'The one you see the Spirit descending and remaining on is the one who will baptize with the Holy Spirit.' And I saw and testified that this is the Son of God.”214
Now the account in the Gospel of the Twelve removes this discrepancy. John does not know Jesus till after the light and the descent of the dove and the voice, and then he asks to be baptized by Jesus.
Now the account in the Gospel of the Twelve clears up this inconsistency. John doesn't recognize Jesus until after the light, the dove descends, and the voice is heard, and then he requests to be baptized by Jesus.
It is apparent that the passage in the lost Gospel is more correct than that in the Canonical one. In the latter there has been an inversion of verses destroying the succession of events, and thus producing discrepancy with the account in St. John's Gospel.
It’s clear that the passage in the lost Gospel is more accurate than the one in the Canonical version. In the latter, the verses have been rearranged, disrupting the order of events, which creates inconsistencies with the account in St. John’s Gospel.
With these passages from the Gospel of the Twelve may be compared a curious one from the Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs. It occurs in the Testament of [pg 146] Levi, and is a prophecy of the Messiah. “The heavens shall open for thee, and from above the temple of glory the voice of the Father shall dispense sanctification upon him, as has been promised unto Abraham, the father of Isaac.”
With these passages from the Gospel of the Twelve, we can compare an interesting one from the Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs. It appears in the Testament of [pg 146] Levi and is a prophecy about the Messiah. "The heavens will open for you, and from above the temple of glory, the voice of the Father will grant sanctification to him, as promised to Abraham, the father of Isaac."
The passage quoted by St. Epiphanius is wholly unobjectionable doctrinally. It is not so with that quoted by St. Jerome; it is of a very different character. It exhibits strongly the Gnostic ideas which infected the stricter sect of the Ebionites.
The passage quoted by St. Epiphanius is completely acceptable in terms of doctrine. The same cannot be said for the one quoted by St. Jerome; it has a very different nature. It clearly reflects the Gnostic ideas that influenced the more rigid group of the Ebionites.
It was precisely on the baptism of the Lord that they laid the greatest stress; and it is in the account of that event that we should expect to find the greatest divergence between the texts employed by the orthodox and the heretical Nazarenes. Before his baptism he was nothing. It was then only that the “full fount of the Holy Ghost” descended on him, his election to the Messiahship was revealed, and divine power was communicated to him to execute the mission entrusted to him. A marked distinction was drawn between two portions in the life of Jesus—before and after his baptism. In the first they acknowledged nothing but the mere human nature, to the entire exclusion of everything supernatural; while the sudden accruing of supernatural aid at the baptism marked the moment when he became the Messiah. Thus the baptism was the beginning of their Gospel.
It was exactly on the baptism of the Lord that they placed the most importance; and it's in the account of that event that we should expect to see the biggest differences between the texts used by the orthodox and the heretical Nazarenes. Before his baptism, he was insignificant. It was only then that the “complete source of the Holy Spirit” came down on him, his selection as the Messiah was revealed, and divine power was given to him to carry out the mission assigned to him. A clear distinction was made between two parts of Jesus' life—before and after his baptism. In the first part, they recognized only his human nature, completely excluding anything supernatural; while the sudden influx of supernatural help at his baptism marked the moment he became the Messiah. Therefore, the baptism was the start of their Gospel.
Before that, he is liable to sin, he suggests that his believing himself to be free from sin may have precipitated him into sin, the sin of ignorance. And “even in the prophets, after they had received the unction of the Holy Ghost, there was found sinful speech.”215 This quotation follows, in St. Jerome, immediately after the saying [pg 147] cited above enjoining forgiveness, but it in no way dovetails into it; the passage concerning the recommendation by St. Mary and the brethren that they should go up to be baptized of John for the remission of sins, comes in the same chapter, and there can be little doubt that this reference to the prophets as sinful formed part of the answer of the Virgin to Jesus when he spoke of his being sinless.
Before that, he is likely to sin. He suggests that believing he is free from sin may have led him into the sin of ignorance. And “even among the prophets, after they had received the anointing of the Holy Spirit, there was sinful speech.”215 This quote from St. Jerome follows immediately after the statement [pg 147] about the importance of forgiveness, but it doesn’t really connect with it. The part about the recommendation from St. Mary and the brethren to go be baptized by John for the forgiveness of sins appears in the same chapter. There can be little doubt that this reference to the prophets as sinful was part of the Virgin's response to Jesus when he mentioned his sinlessness.
St. Jerome obtained his copy of the Gospel of the Hebrews from Beraea in Syria, and not therefore from the purest source. Had he copied and translated the codex he found in the library of Pamphilus at Caesarea, instead of that he procured from Beraea, it is probable that he would have found it not to contain the passages of Gnostic tendency.
St. Jerome obtained his copy of the Gospel of the Hebrews from Beraea in Syria, which wasn't the most reliable source. If he had copied and translated the codex he found in Pamphilus's library at Caesarea instead of the one from Beraea, it’s likely that he wouldn't have found it containing passages with Gnostic influences.
These interpolations were made in the second century, when Gnostic ideas had begun to affect the Ebionites, and break them up into more or less heretical sects.
These interpolations were made in the second century, when Gnostic ideas started to influence the Ebionites and divide them into various heretical sects.
Their copies of the Gospel of the Hebrews differed, for the Gnostic Ebionites curtailed it in some places, and amplified it in others.
Their copies of the Gospel of the Hebrews were different because the Gnostic Ebionites shortened it in some parts and expanded it in others.
In reconstructing the primitive lost Gospel of the Nazarenes, it is very necessary to note these Gnostic passages, and to withdraw them from the text. We shall come to some more of their additions and alterations presently. It is sufficient for us to note here that the heretical Gospel in use among the Gnostic Ebionites was based on the orthodox Gospel of the Hebrews. The existence of these two versions explains the very different treatment their Gospel meets with at the hands of the Fathers of the Church. Some, and these the earliest, speak of this Gospel with reverence, and place it almost on a line with the Canonical Gospels; others speak of [pg 148] it with horror, as an heretical corruption of the Gospel of St. Matthew. The former saw the primitive text, the latter the curtailed and amplified version in use among the heretical Ebionites.
In reconstructing the lost Gospel of the Nazarenes, it's crucial to highlight these Gnostic passages and remove them from the text. We will address more of their additions and changes shortly. For now, it's important to note that the heretical Gospel used by the Gnostic Ebionites was based on the orthodox Gospel of the Hebrews. The presence of these two versions accounts for the vastly different reactions their Gospel receives from the Church Fathers. Some, especially the earliest ones, speak of this Gospel with respect, nearly equating it to the Canonical Gospels; others discuss it with disgust, viewing it as a heretical distortion of the Gospel of St. Matthew. The former encountered the original text, while the latter focused on the edited and expanded version used by the heretical Ebionites.
St. Paul, in his first Epistle to the Corinthians, alludes to one of the appearances of our Lord after his resurrection, of which no mention is made in the Canonical Gospels: “After that, he was seen of James.”216 But according to his account, this appearance took place after several other manifestations, viz. after that to Cephas, that to the Twelve, and that to five hundred brethren at once. But it preceded another appearance to “all the apostles.” If we take the first and second to have occurred on Easter-day, and the last to have been the appearance to them again “after eight days,” when St. Thomas was present, then the appearance to St. James must have taken place between the “even” of Easter-day and Low Sunday.
St. Paul, in his first letter to the Corinthians, refers to one of the appearances of our Lord after his resurrection, which isn't mentioned in the Canonical Gospels: "After that, he appeared to James."216 According to his account, this appearance happened after several other ones, specifically after the one to Cephas, the one to the Twelve, and the one to five hundred followers at once. However, it happened before another appearance to "All the apostles." If we assume the first and second appearances occurred on Easter day, and the last was the appearance to them again “after eight days” when St. Thomas was present, then the appearance to St. James must have occurred between the “even” of Easter day and Low Sunday.
Now the Gospel of the Hebrews gives a particular account of this visit to James, which however, according to this account, took place early on Easter-day, certainly before Christ stood in the midst of the apostles in the upper room on Easter-evening.
Now the Gospel of the Hebrews provides a specific account of this visit to James, which, according to this account, happened early on Easter morning, definitely before Christ appeared in the midst of the apostles in the upper room on Easter evening.
St. Jerome says, “The Gospel according to the Hebrews relates that after the resurrection of the Saviour, ‘The Lord, after he had given the napkin to the servant of the priest, went to James, and appeared to him. Now James had sworn with an oath that he would not eat bread from that hour when he drank the cup of the Lord, till he should behold him rising from amidst them that sleep.’ And again, a little after, ‘The Lord said, Bring a table and bread.’ And then, ‘He took bread and blessed and brake, and gave it to James the Just, and said unto [pg 149]him, My brother, eat thy bread, for the Son of Man is risen from among them that sleep.’ ”217
St. Jerome says, “The Gospel according to the Hebrews states that after the Savior's resurrection, ‘The Lord, after handing the napkin to the priest's servant, went to James and appeared to him. At that time, James had taken an oath not to eat bread from the moment he drank the cup of the Lord until he saw Him rise from the dead.’ Shortly after, ‘The Lord said, Bring a table and bread.’ Then, ‘He took the bread, blessed it, broke it, and gave it to James the Just, saying, My brother, eat your bread, for the Son of Man has risen from the dead.’”217
This touching incident is quite in keeping with what we know about St. James, the Lord's brother.
This touching incident fits perfectly with what we know about St. James, the Lord's brother.
James the Just, according to Hegesippus, “neither drank wine nor fermented liquors, and abstained from animal food;”218 and though the account of Hegesippus is manifestly fabulous in some of its details, still there is no reason to doubt that James belonged to the ascetic school among the Jews, as did the Baptist before him, and as did the orthodox Ebionites after him. The oath to abstain from food till a certain event was accomplished was not unusual.219
James the Just, according to Hegesippus, "didn't drink wine or alcoholic beverages, and avoided meat;"218 and although Hegesippus's account clearly has some unbelievable details, there's no reason to doubt that James was part of the ascetic tradition among the Jews, just like the Baptist before him and the orthodox Ebionites after him. The practice of taking an oath to avoid food until a certain event occurred was not uncommon.219
What is meant by “the Saviour giving the napkin to the servant of the priest,” it is impossible to conjecture without the context. The napkin was probably that which had covered his face in the tomb, but whether the context linked this on to the cycle of sacred sindones impressed with the portrait of the Saviour's suffering face, cannot be told. The designation of “the Just” as applied to James is for the purpose of distinguishing him from James the brother of John. He does not bear that name in the Canonical Gospels, but the title may have been introduced by St. Jerome to avoid confusion, or it may have been a marginal gloss to the text.
What is meant by "the Savior handing the napkin to the priest's servant," is impossible to figure out without more context. The napkin was likely the one that covered his face in the tomb, but we can't say if this connects to the sacred sindones with the image of the Saviour's suffering face. The title “the Just” used for James is to differentiate him from James, the brother of John. He doesn't have that name in the Canonical Gospels, but St. Jerome may have added the title to prevent confusion, or it could have been a note in the margins of the text.
The story of this appearance found its way into the [pg 150] writings of St. Gregory of Tours,220 who no doubt drew it from St. Jerome; and thence it passed into the Legenda Aurea of Jacques de Voragine.
If the Lord did appear to St. James on Easter-day, as related in this lost Gospel, then it may have been in the morning, and not after his appearance to the Twelve, or on his appearance in the evening he may have singled out and addressed James before all the others, as on that day week he addressed St. Thomas. In either case, St. Paul's version would be inaccurate as to the order of manifestations. The pseudo-Abdias, not in any way trustworthy, thus relates the circumstance:
If the Lord did appear to St. James on Easter Sunday, as mentioned in this lost Gospel, it might have been in the morning, and not after his appearance to the Twelve. Alternatively, during his evening appearance, he may have specifically called out and spoken to James before all the others, just as a week later he spoke to St. Thomas. In any case, St. Paul's account would be incorrect regarding the sequence of appearances. The pseudo-Abdias, which is not trustworthy at all, recounts the situation this way:
“James the Less among the disciples was an object of special attachment to the Saviour, and he was inflamed with such zeal for his Master that he would take no meat when his Lord was crucified, and would only eat again when he should see Christ arisen from the dead; for he remembered that when Christ was alive he had given this precept to him and to his brethren. That is why he, with Mary Magdalene and Peter, was the first of all to whom Jesus Christ appeared, in order to confirm his disciples in the faith; and that he might not suffer him to fast any longer, a piece of an honeycomb having been offered him, he invited James to eat thereof.”221
“James the Less was particularly close to the Savior among the disciples. He was so devoted to his Master that he refused to eat when Jesus was crucified, only eating again after seeing Christ risen from the dead. He remembered that while Christ was alive, He had taught him and his brothers about this. That’s why he, along with Mary Magdalene and Peter, was among the first to whom Jesus appeared after his resurrection, to strengthen the disciples' faith. To prevent him from fasting any longer, a piece of honeycomb was given to him, and Jesus encouraged James to eat it.”221
Another fragment of the lost Gospel of the Hebrews also relates to the resurrection:
Another fragment of the lost Gospel of the Hebrews also talks about the resurrection:
“And when he had come to [Peter and] those that were with Peter, he said unto them, Take, touch me, and see that I am not a bodiless spirit. And straightway they touched him and believed.”222
“When he got to Peter and the others with him, he said, 'Come, touch me, and see that I’m not just a spirit.' They touched him right away and believed.”222
St. Ignatius, who cites these words, excepting only those within brackets, does not say whence he drew them; but St. Jerome informs us that they were taken from the Gospel of the Hebrews. At the same time he gives the passage with greater fulness than St. Ignatius.
St. Ignatius, who quotes these words, except for those in brackets, doesn't specify where he got them; however, St. Jerome tells us that they were from the Gospel of the Hebrews. He also provides the passage in more detail than St. Ignatius.
The account in St. Matthew contains nothing at all like this; but St. Luke mentions these circumstances, though with considerable differences. The Lord having appeared in the midst of his disciples, they imagine that they see a spirit. Then he says, “Why are ye troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have.”223
The account in St. Matthew doesn’t mention anything like this; however, St. Luke does mention these events, though with some differences. When the Lord appears among his disciples, they think they’re seeing a ghost. He then says, “Why are you afraid? And why do doubts arise in your minds? Look at my hands and my feet; it’s really me. Touch me and see; a ghost doesn’t have flesh and bones, as you can tell I do.”223
The narrative in St. Luke's Gospel is fuller than that in the Gospel of the Hebrews, and is not derived from it. In the Nazarene Gospel, as soon as the apostles see and touch, they believe. But in the Canonical Gospel of St. Luke, they are not convinced till they see Christ eat.
The narrative in St. Luke's Gospel is more detailed than in the Gospel of the Hebrews, and it's not taken from it. In the Nazarene Gospel, as soon as the apostles see and touch, they believe. But in the Canonical Gospel of St. Luke, they aren't convinced until they see Christ eat.
Justin Martyr cites a passage now found in the Canonical Gospel of St. John, but not exactly as there, evidently therefore obtaining it from an independent source, and that source was the Gospel of the Twelve, [pg 152] the only one with which he was acquainted, the only one then acknowledged as Canonical in the Nazarene Church.
Justin Martyr cites a passage that is now in the Canonical Gospel of St. John, but it’s not exactly the same as it appears there. This suggests he got it from a different source, which was the Gospel of the Twelve, [pg 152] the only one he knew of and the only one then recognized as Canonical in the Nazarene Church.
The passage is, “Christ has said, Except ye be regenerate, ye cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven.”224
The passage is, “Christ has said, Unless you are born again, you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven.”224
In St. John's Gospel the parallel passage is couched in the third person: “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.”225 The difference stands out more clearly in the Greek than in English.
In St. John's Gospel, the similar passage is expressed in the third person: "Unless someone is born again, they cannot enter the kingdom of God."225 The difference is more apparent in Greek than in English.
We may conjecture that the primitive Gospel of the Hebrews contained an account of the interview of Nicodemus with our Lord. When we come to consider the Gospel used by the author of the Clementine Homilies and Recognitions, we shall find that the instruction on new birth made to Nicodemus was familiar to him, but not exactly in the form in which it is recorded by St. John.
We can guess that the original Gospel of the Hebrews included a story about Nicodemus meeting with our Lord. When we look at the Gospel used by the writer of the Clementine Homilies and Recognitions, we’ll see that the teaching on being born again that was given to Nicodemus was well-known to him, but not quite in the way it’s presented by St. John.
St. Jerome informs us that the lost Gospel we are considering did not relate that the veil of the Temple was rent in twain when Jesus gave up the ghost, but that the lintel stone, a huge stone, fell down.226
St. Jerome tells us that the lost Gospel we're looking at didn't say that the veil of the Temple was torn in two when Jesus died, but that the lintel stone, a massive stone, collapsed. 226
That this tradition may be true is not unlikely. The rocks were rent, and the earth quaked, and it is probable enough that the Temple was so shaken that the great lintel stone fell.
That this tradition might be true is quite possible. The rocks were split, the earth trembled, and it's quite likely that the Temple was shaken enough for the large lintel stone to fall.
St. Epiphanius gives us another fragment:
St. Epiphanius gives us another fragment:
“I am come to abolish the sacrifices: if ye cease not from sacrificing, the wrath of God will not cease from weighing upon you.”227
“I’m here to put an end to sacrifices: if you don’t stop sacrificing, God’s anger will keep hanging over you.”227
In the Clementine Recognitions, a work issuing from the Ebionite anti-Gnostic school, we find that the abolition of the sacrifices was strongly insisted on. The abomination of idolatry is first exposed, and the strong hold that Egyptian idolatry had upon the Israelites is pointed out; then we are told Moses received the Law, and, in consideration of the prejudices of the people, tolerated sacrifice:
In the Clementine Recognitions, a work from the Ebionite anti-Gnostic school, it is emphasized that the sacrifices should be abolished. The horrors of idolatry are first highlighted, and the strong grip that Egyptian idolatry had on the Israelites is noted; then we learn that Moses received the Law and, considering the people's biases, allowed sacrifices.
“When Moses perceived that the vice of sacrificing to idols had been deeply ingrained into the people from their association with the Egyptians, and that the root of this evil could not be extracted from them, he allowed them to sacrifice indeed, but permitted it to be done only to God, that by any means he might cut off one half of the deeply ingrained evil, leaving the other half to be corrected by another, and at a future time; by him, namely, concerning whom he said himself, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise unto you, whom ye shall hear, even as myself, according to all things which he shall say to you. Whosoever shall not hear that prophet, his soul shall be cut off from his people.”228
“When Moses understood that idol worship had become deeply ingrained in the people because of their time in Egypt, and that it would be hard to completely eliminate this issue, he allowed them to make sacrifices. However, he made it clear that these sacrifices should only be offered to God, hoping to address at least part of the problem while leaving the rest for someone else to handle later. He mentioned this future figure, saying, 'The Lord your God will raise up a prophet for you like me, and you must listen to everything he tells you. Anyone who doesn’t listen to that prophet will be cut off from their community.'”228
In another place the Jewish sacrifices are spoken of as sin.229
In another place, the Jewish sacrifices are referred to as sin.229
This hostility to the Jewish sacrificial system by Ebionites who observed all the other Mosaic institutions was due to their having sprung out of the old sect of the Essenes, who held the sacrifices in the same abhorrence.230
This hostility toward the Jewish sacrificial system by the Ebionites, who followed all the other Mosaic practices, came from their roots in the old sect of the Essenes, who also looked down on sacrifices. 230
That our Lord may have spoken against the sacrifices is possible enough. The passage may have stood thus: “Think not that I am come to destroy the Law and the Prophets; I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil; nevertheless, I tell you the truth, I am come to destroy the [pg 154] sacrifices. But be ye approved money-changers, choose that which is good metal, reject that which is bad.”
That our Lord may have spoken against the sacrifices is quite possible. The passage might have been written like this: "Don’t think I came to get rid of the Law and the Prophets; I didn’t come to eliminate them, but to complete them. Truly, I tell you, I came to do away with the [pg 154] sacrifices. But be wise money-changers, pick what is good metal, and discard what is bad."
It is probable that in the original Hebrew Gospel there was some such passage, for St. Paul, or whoever was the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, apparently alludes to it twice. He says, “When he cometh into the world he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldst not, but a body hast thou prepared me.”231 The plain meaning of which is, not that David had used those words centuries before, in prophecy, but that Jesus had used them himself when he came into the world. If the writer of the Epistle did quote a passage from the Hebrew Gospel, it will have been the second from the same source.
It’s likely that in the original Hebrew Gospel there was a passage like this, since St. Paul, or whoever wrote the Epistle to the Hebrews, seems to refer to it twice. He says, “When he comes into the world, he says, ‘You didn't want sacrifices and offerings; instead, you prepared a body for me.’”231 The clear meaning here is not that David had prophesied those words centuries earlier, but that Jesus said them himself when he came into the world. If the author of the Epistle did quote a passage from the Hebrew Gospel, it would have been the second one from that source.
In the Ebionite Gospel, “by a criminal fraud,” says St. Epiphanius, a protestation has been placed in the mouth of the Lord against the Paschal Sacrifice of the Lamb, by changing a positive phrase into a negative one.
In the Ebionite Gospel, “by a scam,” St. Epiphanius states that a statement has been falsely attributed to the Lord, opposing the Paschal Sacrifice of the Lamb, by switching a positive phrase to a negative one.
When the disciples ask Jesus where they shall prepare the Passover, he is made to reply, not, as in St. Luke, that with desire he had desired to eat this Passover, but, “Have I then any desire to eat the flesh of the Paschal Lamb with you?”232
When the disciples ask Jesus where they should prepare the Passover, he responds not, as in St. Luke, that he eagerly wanted to eat this Passover, but, “Do I actually want to eat the meat of the Passover Lamb with you?”232
The purpose of this interpolation of two words is clear. The Samaritan Ebionites, like the Essenes, did not touch meat, regarding all animal food with the greatest repugnance.233 By the addition of two words they were able to convert the saying of our Lord into a sanction of their superstition. But this saying of Jesus [pg 155] is now found only in St. Luke's Gospel. It must have stood originally without the Μὴ and the κρέας in the Gospel of the Twelve.
The purpose of this addition of two words is clear. The Samaritan Ebionites, like the Essenes, avoided meat, viewing all animal food with great disgust.233 By adding two words, they were able to twist our Lord's saying to support their superstition. But this saying of Jesus [pg 155] is now found only in the Gospel of St. Luke. It must have originally appeared without the Μὴ and the κρέας in the Gospel of the Twelve.
Another of their alterations of the Gospel was to the same intent. Instead of making St. John the Baptist eat locusts and wild honey, they gave him for his nourishment wild honey only, ἐγχρίδας, instead of ἀχρίδας and μελί ἄγριον.
Another of their changes to the Gospel was similar. Instead of having St. John the Baptist eat locusts and wild honey, they only gave him wild honey, ἐγχρίδας, instead of ἀχρίδας and μελί ἄγριον.
The passage in which this curious change was made is remarkable. It served as the introduction to the Gospel in use among the Gnostic Ebionites.
The passage where this strange change occurred is notable. It served as the introduction to the Gospel used by the Gnostic Ebionites.
“A certain man, named Jesus, being about thirty years of age, hath chosen us; and having come to Capernaum, he entered into the house of Simon, whose surname was Peter, and he said unto him, As I passed by the Sea of Tiberias, I chose John and James, the sons of Zebedee, Simon and Andrew, Thaddaeus, Simon Zelotes and Judas Iscariot; and thee, Matthew, when thou wast sitting at thy tax-gatherer's table, then I called thee, and thou didst follow me. And you do I choose to be my twelve apostles to bear witness unto Israel.
A man named Jesus, around thirty years old, has chosen us. After arriving in Capernaum, he entered Simon's house, also known as Peter, and said to him, As I walked by the Sea of Tiberias, I chose John and James, the sons of Zebedee, Simon and Andrew, Thaddaeus, Simon the Zealot, and Judas Iscariot; and you, Matthew, when you were sitting at your tax collector's table, I called you, and you followed me. And I choose you to be my twelve apostles to bear witness to Israel.
“John baptized; and the Pharisees came to him, and they were baptized of him, and all Jerusalem also. He had a garment of camels' hair, and a leathern girdle about his loins, and his meat was wild honey, and the taste thereof was as manna, and as a cake of oil.”
“John was baptizing, and the Pharisees came to him to be baptized, along with everyone from Jerusalem. He wore a garment made of camel hair and had a leather belt around his waist. His food was wild honey, which tasted like manna and oil cakes.”
Apparently after this announcement of his choice of the apostles there followed something analogous to the preface in St. Luke's Gospel, to the effect that these apostles, having assembled together, had taken in hand to write down those things that they remembered concerning Christ and his teaching. And it was on this account that the Gospel obtained the name of the “Recollections of the Apostles,” or the “Gospel of the Twelve.”
Apparently, after he announced his choice of apostles, there followed something similar to the preface in St. Luke's Gospel, stating that these apostles, having gathered together, set out to write down everything they remembered about Christ and his teachings. For this reason, the Gospel was named the “Accounts of the Apostles,” or the “Twelve Apostles Gospel.”
The special notice taken of St. Matthew, who is singled out from the others in this address, is significant of the relation supposed to exist between the Gospel and the converted publican. If we had the complete introduction, we should probably find that in it he was said to have been the scribe who wrote down the apostolic recollections.
The special notice given to St. Matthew, who is highlighted in this address, indicates the connection believed to exist between the Gospel and the converted tax collector. If we had the full introduction, we would likely find that it mentioned he was the one who wrote down the apostles' memories.
2. Uncertain Pieces.
There are a few fragments preserved by early ecclesiastical writers which we cannot say for certain belonged to the Gospel of the Hebrews, but which there is good reason to believe formed a part of it.
There are a few fragments preserved by early church writers that we can't say for sure belonged to the Gospel of the Hebrews, but there’s good reason to believe they were part of it.
Origen, in his Commentary on St. Matthew, quotes a saying of our Lord which is not to be found in the Canonical Gospels. Origen, we know, was acquainted with, and quoted respectfully, the Gospel of the Hebrews. It is therefore probable that this quotation is taken from it: “Jesus said, For the sake of the weak I became weak, for the sake of the hungry I hungered, for the sake of the thirsty I thirsted.”234
Origen, in his Commentary on St. Matthew, cites a saying of our Lord that isn't found in the Canonical Gospels. We know Origen was familiar with and quoted the Gospel of the Hebrews respectfully. So, it's likely that this quotation comes from it: “Jesus said, I became weak for the weak, I hungered for the hungry, and I thirsted for the thirsty.”234
That this passage, full of beauty, occurred after the words, “This kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting,” in commenting on which Origen quotes it, is probable. It is noteworthy that it is quoted in comment on St. Matthew's Gospel, the one to which the lost Gospel bore the closest resemblance, and one which Origen would probably consult whilst compiling his Commentary on St. Matthew.235
That this passage, full of beauty, happened after the words, “This type can only be driven out through prayer and fasting,” which Origen refers to, is likely. It's interesting that it's referenced in relation to St. Matthew's Gospel, which closely resembled the lost Gospel and one that Origen would probably check while working on his Commentary on St. Matthew.235
The saying is so beautiful, and so truly describes the love of our Lord, that we must wish to believe it comes to us on such high authority as the Gospel of the Twelve.
The saying is so beautiful, and it truly captures the love of our Lord, that we should wish to believe it comes to us from such high authority as the Gospel of the Twelve.
Another saying of Christ is quoted both by Clement of Alexandria and by Origen, without saying whence they drew it, but by both as undoubted sayings of the Saviour. It ran:
Another saying of Christ is quoted by both Clement of Alexandria and Origen, without indicating where they got it from, but both regard it as an unquestionable saying of the Savior. It went:
“Seek those things that are great, and little things will be added to you.” “And seek ye heavenly things, and the things of this world will be added to you.”236
“Chase after big goals, and the little things will follow.” Focus on spiritual things, and the things of this world will be provided to you.236
It will be seen, the form as given by St. Clement is better and simpler than that given by Origen. It is probable, however, that they both formed members of the same saying, following the usual Hebrew arrangement of repeating a maxim, giving it a slightly different turn, or a wider expansion. In two passages in other places Origen makes allusion to this saying without quoting it directly.237
It will be clear that the version provided by St. Clement is better and simpler than the one given by Origen. However, it's likely that they both adapted parts of the same saying, following the typical Hebrew structure of restating a maxim with a slight twist or a broader elaboration. In two different sections, Origen references this saying without quoting it directly.237
In the Acts of the Apostles, St. Luke puts into the mouth of St. Paul a saying of Christ, which is not given by any evangelist, in these words: “Remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more blessed to give than to receive.”238 It is curious that this saying should not have been inserted by St. Luke in his Gospel. Whether this saying found its way into the Hebrew Gospel it is impossible to tell.
In the Acts of the Apostles, St. Luke quotes St. Paul saying something Christ said that isn’t found in any of the Gospels, in these words: "Remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more blessed to give than to receive."238 It’s interesting that St. Luke didn’t include this saying in his Gospel. It's impossible to know if this saying was part of the Hebrew Gospel.
In the Epistle of St. Barnabas another utterance of Christ is given. This Epistle is so distinctly of a Judaizing character, so manifestly belongs to the Nazarene [pg 158] school, that such a reference in it makes it more than probable that it was taken from the Gospel received as Canonical among the Nazarenes. The saying of St. Barnabas is, “All the time of our life and of our faith will not profit us, if we have not in abhorrence the evil one and future temptation, even as the Son of God said, Resist all iniquity and hold it in abhorrence.”239 Another saying in the Epistle of St. Barnabas is, “They who would see me, and attain to my kingdom, must possess me through afflictions and suffering.”240
In the Epistle of St. Barnabas, there's another statement from Christ. This Epistle is clearly rooted in Judaic beliefs and evidently belongs to the Nazarene school, making it likely that this reference was taken from the Gospel that was considered Canonical among the Nazarenes. St. Barnabas says, “Every moment of our lives and our faith won't help us if we don’t have a strong dislike for the evil one and future temptations, just as the Son of God said, Resist all iniquity and hold it in abhorrence.”239 Another quote from the Epistle of St. Barnabas is, “Anyone who wants to see me and enter my kingdom must endure hardships and suffering to find me.”240
In the second Epistle of St. Clement of Rome to the Corinthians occurs a very striking passage: “Wherefore to us doing such things the Lord said, If ye were with me, gathered together in my bosom, and did not keep my commandments, I would cast you out, and say unto you, Depart from me, I know not whence ye are, ye workers of iniquity.”241
In the second Epistle of St. Clement of Rome to the Corinthians, there's a powerful passage: “So, regarding our actions, the Lord said, If you were with me, gathered in my embrace, and did not follow my commandments, I would cast you out and say to you, Depart from me, I don't know where you come from, you workers of iniquity.”241
We can well understand this occurring in an anti-Pauline Gospel.
We can easily see this happening in a non-Pauline Gospel.
Again. “The Lord said, Be ye as lambs in the midst of wolves. Peter answered and said unto him, But what if the wolves shall rend the lambs? Jesus said unto Peter, The lambs fear not the wolves after their death; and ye also, do not ye fear them that kill you, and after that have nothing that they can do to you, but fear rather him who, after ye are dead, has power to cast your soul and body into hell fire.”242
Again. “The Lord said, Be like sheep among wolves. Peter replied, “But what if the wolves attack the sheep?” Jesus answered Peter, “The sheep don’t fear the wolves after they’re dead; and you also, don’t fear those who kill you, because after that, they can’t do anything more to you. Instead, fear the one who, after you are dead, has the authority to throw your soul and body into hellfire.”242
This is clearly another version of the passage, Matt. x. 16-26. In one particular it is fuller than in the Canonical Gospel; it introduces St. Peter as speaking and drawing forth the exhortation not to fear those who kill the body only. But it is without the long exhortation contained in the 17-27th verses of St. Matthew.
This is clearly another version of the passage, Matt. x. 16-26. In one specific aspect, it provides more detail than in the Canonical Gospel; it presents St. Peter speaking and encouraging not to fear those who can only kill the body. However, it lacks the lengthy exhortation found in the 17-27th verses of St. Matthew.
Another saying from the same source is, “This, therefore, the Lord said, Keep the flesh chaste and the seal undefiled, and ye shall receive eternal life.”243 The seal is the unction of confirmation completing baptism, and in the primitive Church united with it. It is the σφραγίς so often spoken of in the Epistles of St. Paul.244
Another saying from the same source is, "Therefore, the Lord said, Keep your body pure and your commitment unbroken, and you will receive eternal life."243 The commitment is the confirmation that completes baptism, and in the early Church, it was closely tied to it. It is the σφραγίς frequently mentioned in St. Paul's letters.244
Justin Martyr contributes another saying. We have already seen that in all likelihood he quoted from the Gospel of the Hebrews, or the Recollections of the Twelve, as he called it. He says, “On this account also our Lord Jesus Christ said, In those things in which I shall overtake you, in those things will I judge you.”245 Clement of Alexandria makes the same quotation, slightly varying the words. Justin and Clement apparently both translated from the original Hebrew, but did not give exactly the same rendering of words, though they gave the same sense.
Justin Martyr contributes another saying. We have already seen that he likely quoted from the Gospel of the Hebrews, or the Recollections of the Twelve, as he referred to it. He says, "For this reason, our Lord Jesus Christ said, In those things in which I shall catch up to you, in those things will I judge you."245 Clement of Alexandria makes the same quotation, slightly changing the words. Justin and Clement both seem to have translated from the original Hebrew, but did not provide exactly the same wording, although they conveyed the same meaning.
Clement gives us another saying, but does not say [pg 160] from what Gospel he drew it. “The Lord commanded in a certain Gospel, My secret is for me and for the children of my home.”246
Clement shares another saying, but he doesn’t mention which Gospel he got it from. "The Lord instructed in a particular Gospel, My secret is for me and for the children of my home."246
3. The Beginning of the Gospel of the Hebrews.
We come now to a question delicate, and difficult to answer—the Origin of the Gospel of the Hebrews; delicate, because it involves another, the origin of the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Mark; difficult, because of the nature of the evidence on which we shall have to form our opinion.
We now turn to a sensitive and challenging question—the Origin of the Gospel of the Hebrews. It's sensitive because it relates to another question: the origins of the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Mark. It's challenging due to the kind of evidence we’ll need to consider to form our opinion.
Because the Gospel of the Hebrews is not preserved, is not in the Canon, it does not follow that its value was slight, its accuracy doubtful. Its disappearance is due partly to the fact of its having been written in Aramaic, but chiefly to that of its having been in use by an Aramaic-speaking community which assumed first a schismatical, then a heretical position, so that the disfavour which fell on the Nazarene body enveloped and doomed its Gospel as well.
Because the Gospel of the Hebrews hasn't been preserved and isn't included in the Canon, it doesn't mean that its value was minor or its accuracy questionable. Its loss is partly because it was written in Aramaic, but mainly because it was used by an Aramaic-speaking community that initially took a dissenting stance and then a heretical one. As a result, the negative perception of the Nazarene group also affected and ultimately led to the fate of its Gospel.
The four Canonical Gospels owe their preservation to their having been in use among those Christian communities which coalesced under the moulding hands of St. John. Those parties which were reluctant to abandon their peculiar features were looked upon with coldness, then aversion, lastly abhorrence. They became more and more isolated, eccentric, prejudiced, impracticable. Whilst the Church asserted her catholicity, organized her constitution, established her canon, formulated her creed, adapted herself to the flux of ideas, these narrow [pg 161] sects spent their petty lives in accentuating their peculiarities till they grew into monstrosities; and when they fell and disappeared, there fell and disappeared with them those precious records of the Saviour's words and works which they had preserved.
The four Canonical Gospels have survived because they were used by the Christian communities shaped by St. John. Groups that were hesitant to let go of their unique traits were initially met with indifference, then dislike, and eventually strong disapproval. They became increasingly isolated, quirky, biased, and impractical. While the Church promoted its universality, organized its structure, established its canon, developed its beliefs, and adapted to changing ideas, these small sects focused on highlighting their differences until they became extreme. When they eventually fell away and faded from existence, they took with them the valuable records of the Savior's words and deeds that they had preserved.
The Hebrew Gospel was closely related to the Gospel of St. Matthew; that we know from the testimony of St. Jerome, who saw, copied and translated it. That it was not identical with the Canonical first Gospel is also certain. Sufficient fragments have been preserved to show that in many points it was fuller, in some less complete, than the Greek Gospel of St. Matthew. The two Gospels were twin sisters speaking different tongues. Was the Greek of the first Gospel acquired, or was it original? This is a point deserving of investigation before we fix the origin and determine the construction of the Hebrew Gospel.
The Hebrew Gospel was closely linked to the Gospel of St. Matthew; we know this from St. Jerome's account, as he saw, copied, and translated it. It's clear that it wasn't identical to the Canonical first Gospel. Enough fragments have been preserved to demonstrate that in many ways it was more detailed, and in some aspects less complete, than the Greek Gospel of St. Matthew. The two Gospels were like twin sisters speaking different languages. Was the Greek of the first Gospel learned, or was it original? This is a question worthy of investigation before we establish the origin and determine the structure of the Hebrew Gospel.
According to a fragment of a lost work by Papias, written about the middle of the second century, under the title of “Commentary on the Sayings of the Lord,”247 the apostle Matthew was the author of a collection of the “sayings,” λόγια, of our blessed Lord. The passage has been already given, but it is necessary to quote it again here: “Matthew wrote in the Hebrew dialect the sayings, and every one interpreted them as best he was able.”248 These “logia” could only be, according to the signification of the word (Rom. iii. 2; Heb. v. 12; Pet. iv. 11; Acts vii. 38), a collection of the sayings of the Saviour that were regarded as oracular, as “the words of God.” That they were the words of Jesus, follows from the title given by Papias to his commentary, Λόγια κυριακὰ.
According to a fragment of a lost work by Papias, written around the middle of the second century, titled “Comments on the Teachings of the Lord,”247 the apostle Matthew was the author of a collection of the "quotes," λόγια, of our blessed Lord. The passage has been mentioned before, but it's important to quote it again here: "Matthew wrote the sayings in Hebrew, and everyone interpreted them as best as they could."248 These “logia” could only be, based on the meaning of the word (Rom. iii. 2; Heb. v. 12; Pet. iv. 11; Acts vii. 38), a collection of the sayings of the Savior that were considered oracular, as “God's words.” The fact that they were the words of Jesus is evident from the title given by Papias to his commentary, Λόγια κυριακὰ.
This brief notice is sufficient to show that Matthew's collection was not the Gospel as it now stands. It was no collection of the acts, no biography, of the Saviour; it was solely a collection of his discourses.
This brief notice is enough to indicate that Matthew's collection was not the Gospel as we know it today. It wasn't a collection of acts or a biography of the Savior; it was just a compilation of his teachings.
The work of Matthew, therefore, contained no doings, πραχθέντα, but only sayings, λεχθέντα, which were, according to Papias, written in Hebrew, i.e. the vernacular Aramaic, and which were translated into Greek by every one as best he was able.
The work of Matthew, therefore, included no actions, πραχθέντα, but only sayings, λεχθέντα, which, according to Papias, were written in Hebrew, i.e. the everyday Aramaic, and which were translated into Greek by anyone who tried their best.
This notice of Papias is very ancient. The Bishop of Hierapolis is called by Irenaeus “a very old man.”251 and by the same writer is said to have been “a friend of Polycarp,” and “one who had heard John.”252 That this John was the apostle is not certain. It was questioned by Eusebius in his mention of the Prooemium of Papias. John the priest and John the apostle were both at Ephesus, and both lived there at the close of the first century. Some have thought the Apocalypse to have been the work of the priest John, and not of the apostle. Others have supposed that there was only one John. However this may be, it is certain that Papias lived at a time when it was possible to obtain correct information relating to the origin of the sacred books in use among the Christians.
This notice about Papias is very old. Irenaeus refers to the Bishop of Hierapolis as “an elderly man.”251 He is also described by the same writer as "Polycarp's friend," and “someone who had heard John.”252 It's unclear if this John was the apostle. Eusebius raised questions about this in his discussion of the Prooemium of Papias. Both John the priest and John the apostle were in Ephesus and lived there toward the end of the first century. Some believe the Apocalypse was written by the priest John, not the apostle. Others think there was only one John. Regardless, it's clear that Papias lived at a time when accurate information about the origins of the sacred texts used by Christians was accessible.
According to the Prooemium of Papias, which Eusebius has preserved, the Bishop of Hierapolis had obtained his knowledge, not directly from the apostles, nor from [pg 163] the apostle John, but from the mouths of men who had companied with old priests and disciples of the apostles, and who had related to him what Andrew, Peter, Philip, Thomas, James, John and other disciples of the Lord had said (εἶπεν). Besides the testimony of these priests, Papias appealed further to the evidence of Aristion and the priest John, disciples of the Lord,253 still alive and bearing testimony when he wrote. “And,” says Papias, “I do not think that I derived so much benefit from books as from the living voice of those that are still surviving.”254
According to the Prooemium of Papias, which Eusebius preserved, the Bishop of Hierapolis learned his information not directly from the apostles or from the apostle John, but from people who had been companions of the old priests and disciples of the apostles. They shared with him what Andrew, Peter, Philip, Thomas, James, John, and other disciples of the Lord had said. In addition to the testimony of these priests, Papias also referenced the accounts of Aristion and the priest John, who were both disciples of the Lord and still alive to provide their testimony when he wrote. “And,” says Papias, “I don’t think I gained as much from books as I did from the living voice of those who are still around.”
Papias, therefore, had his information about the apostles second-hand, from those “who followed them about.” Nevertheless, his evidence is quite trustworthy. He takes pains to inform us that he used great precaution to obtain the truth about every particular he stated, and the means of obtaining the truth were at his disposal. That Papias was a man “of a limited comprehension”255 does not affect the trustworthiness of his statement. Eusebius thus designates him because he believed in the Millennium; but so did most of the Christians of the first age, as well as in the immediate second coming of Christ, till undeceived by events.
Papias, therefore, got his information about the apostles from sources who “followed them around.” Still, his evidence is quite reliable. He makes an effort to tell us that he took significant care to learn the truth about everything he claimed, and he had the resources to find that truth. That Papias was “lacks depth in understanding”255 doesn’t change the reliability of his statements. Eusebius describes him this way because he believed in the Millennium; however, many Christians in the early church also believed in this, as well as in the imminent return of Christ, until they were disillusioned by events.
The statement of Papias does not justify us in supposing that Matthew wrote the Gospel in Hebrew, but only a collection of the logia, the sayings of Jesus. Eusebius did not mistake the Sayings for the Gospel, for he speaks separately of the Hebrew Gospel,256 without connecting it in any way with the testimony of Papias.
The statement of Papias doesn’t give us enough reason to believe that Matthew wrote the Gospel in Hebrew, but rather just a compilation of the logia, the sayings of Jesus. Eusebius didn’t confuse the Sayings with the Gospel, as he discusses the Hebrew Gospel, 256 without linking it to Papias’s testimony.
According to Eusebius, Papias wrote his Commentary in five books.257 It is not improbable, therefore, that the [pg 164] “Logia” were broken into five parts or grouped in five discourses, and that he wrote an explanation of each discourse in a separate book or chapter.
The statement of Papias, if it does not refer to the Gospel of St. Matthew as it now stands, does refer to one of the constituent parts of that Gospel, and does explain much that would be otherwise inexplicable.
The statement by Papias, if it doesn't refer to the Gospel of St. Matthew as we have it now, does refer to one of the parts that make up that Gospel, and it explains a lot that would otherwise be hard to understand.
1. St. Matthew's Gospel differs from St. Mark's in that it contains long discourses, sayings and parables, which are wanting or only given in a brief form in the second Canonical Gospel. It is therefore probable that in its composition were used the “Logia of the Lord,” written by Matthew.
1. St. Matthew's Gospel is different from St. Mark's because it includes lengthy speeches, sayings, and parables that are absent or only briefly mentioned in the second Canonical Gospel. Thus, it is likely that the "Lord's Logia," written by Matthew, were used in its creation.
2. If the collection of “Sayings of the Lord” consisted, as has been suggested, of five parts, then we find traces in the Canonical Matthew of five groups of discourses, concluded by the same formulary: “And it came to pass when Jesus had ended these sayings” (τοὺς λόγους τούτους), or “parables,” vii. 28, xi. 1, xiii. 53,. xix. 1, xxvi. 1. It is not, however, possible to restore all the “logia” to their primitive positions, for they have been dispersed through the Canonical Gospel, and arranged in connection with the events which called them forth. In the “Sayings of the Lord” of Matthew, these events were not narrated; but all the sayings were placed together, like the proverbs in the book of Solomon.
2. If the collection of "Words of the Lord" was made up of five parts, like some have suggested, we can see evidence in the Canonical Matthew of five groups of teachings, each ending with the same phrase: "And when Jesus finished saying these things" (τοὺς λόγους τούτους), or "parables," vii. 28, xi. 1, xiii. 53, xix. 1, xxvi. 1. However, it's not possible to put all the “logia” back in their original places because they have been scattered throughout the Canonical Gospel and arranged according to the events that inspired them. In Matthew's "Words of the Lord", these events were not told; instead, all the sayings were grouped together, similar to the proverbs in the book of Solomon.
3. The “Logia” of the Lord were written by Matthew in Hebrew, i.e. in the vernacular Aramaic. If they have formed the groundwork, or a composite part of the Canonical Gospel, we are likely to detect in the Greek some traces of their origin. And this, in fact, we are able to do.
3. The "Logia" of the Lord were written by Matthew in Hebrew, i.e. in the everyday Aramaic. If they have served as the foundation or a component of the Canonical Gospel, we are likely to find some hints of their origin in the Greek. And we can actually do this.
β. Next, we have the use of illustrations which are only comprehensible by Hebrews, as “One jot and one tittle shall in no wise fall.” The Ἰῶτα of the Greek text is the Aramaic Jod (v. 18); but the “one tittle” is more remarkable. In the Greek it is “one horn,” or “stroke.”262 The idea is taken from the Aramaic orthography. A stroke distinguishes one consonant from another, as ח and ה from ד. With this the Greeks had nothing that corresponded.
β. Next, we have the use of illustrations that are only understandable by Hebrews, as "Not a single dot or mark will be lost." The Ἰῶτα of the Greek text is the Aramaic Jod (v. 18); but the “one little thing” is more significant. In Greek, it is "unicorn," or “stroke.”262 The idea comes from Aramaic spelling. A stroke distinguishes one consonant from another, like ח and ה from ד. The Greeks had nothing that was equivalent.
γ. We find Hebraisms in great number in the discourses of our Lord given by St. Matthew.263
γ. We find a significant number of Hebraisms in the teachings of our Lord as recorded by St. Matthew.263
δ. We find mistranslations. The Greek Canonical text gives a wrong meaning, or no meaning at all, through misunderstanding of the Aramaic. By restoration of the Aramaic text we can rectify the translation. Thus:
δ. We find mistranslations. The Greek Canonical text conveys an incorrect meaning, or no meaning at all, due to a misunderstanding of the Aramaic. By restoring the Aramaic text, we can correct the translation. Thus:
Matt. vii. 6, “Give not that which is holy to dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine.” The word “holy,” τὸ ἅγιον, is a misinterpretation of the Aramaic קרשא, a gold jewel for the ear, head or neck.264 The translator mistook the word for קורשא, or קרשא without ו “the holy.” The sentence in the original therefore [pg 166] ran, “Give not a gold jewel to dogs, neither cast pearls before swine.”
Matt. vii. 6, "Don't give what is valuable to dogs, and don't throw your pearls to pigs." The word "holy," τὸ ἅγιον, is a misunderstanding of the Aramaic קרשא, a gold ornament for the ear, head, or neck.264 The translator confused the word with קורשא, or קרשא without ו "the sacred." The original sentence therefore [pg 166] read, "Don't give gold jewelry to dogs, and don't throw pearls to pigs."
Matt. v. 37, “Let your conversation be Yea, yea, Nay, nay.” This is meaningless. But if we restore the construction in Aramaic we have יהןא לכם הן הן, לאו לאו, and the meaning is, “In your conversation let your yea be yea, and your nay be nay.” The yea, yea, and nay, nay, in the Hebrew come together, and this misled the translator. St. James quotes the saying rightly (v. 12), “Let your yea be yea, and your nay, nay; lest ye fall into condemnation.” It is a form of a Rabbinic maxim, “The yea of the righteous is yea, and their nay is nay.” It is an injunction to speak the truth.
Matt. v. 37, "Make sure your conversations are clear: Yes means yes, and No means no." This is meaningless. But if we restore the construction in Aramaic we have יהןא לכם הן הן, לאו לאו, and the meaning is, "In your conversation, let your yes mean yes, and your no mean no." The yes, yes, and no, no, in Hebrew come together, and this misled the translator. St. James quotes the saying correctly (v. 12), "Let your yes mean yes, and your no mean no; otherwise, you'll face judgment." It is a form of a Rabbinic maxim, "The yes of the righteous means yes, and their no means no." It is an injunction to speak the truth.
We have therefore good grounds for our conjecture that St. Matthew's genuine “Sayings of the Lord” form a part of the Canonical Gospel.
We have good reasons to believe that St. Matthew's authentic “Words of the Lord” are included in the Canonical Gospel.
We have next to consider, Whence came the rest of the material, the record of the “doings of the Lord,” which the compiler interwove with the “Sayings”?
We next need to consider where the rest of the material, the account of the “works of the Lord,” came from, which the compiler combined with the “Quotes.”
We have tolerably convincing evidence that the compiler placed under contribution both Aramaic and Greek collections.
We have fairly convincing evidence that the compiler drew from both Aramaic and Greek collections.
For the citations from the Old Testament are not taken exclusively from the Hebrew Scriptures, nor from the Greek translation of the Seventy; but some are taken from the Greek translation, and some are taken from the Hebrew, or from a Syro-Chaldaean Targum or Paraphrase, probably in use at the time.
For the citations from the Old Testament are not taken only from the Hebrew Scriptures or from the Greek translation of the Seventy; some are taken from the Greek translation, and some are taken from the Hebrew, or from a Syro-Chaldaean Targum or Paraphrase that was likely in use at the time.
Matt. i. 23, “A virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son.” This is quoted as a prophecy of the miraculous conception. But it is only a prophecy in the version of the LXX., which renders the Hebrew word παρθένος, “virgin.” The Hebrew word does not mean virgin exclusively, but “a young woman.” We may therefore conclude that verses 22, 23, were additions by [pg 167] the Greek compiler of the Gospel, unacquainted with the original Hebrew text.
Matt. i. 23, "A young woman will become pregnant and give birth to a son." This is cited as a prophecy of the miraculous conception. However, it’s only considered a prophecy in the LXX. version, which translates the Hebrew word παρθένος as “virgin.” The Hebrew term doesn’t mean virgin exclusively; it can also mean “a young woman.” Therefore, we can conclude that verses 22 and 23 were likely added by [pg 167] the Greek compiler of the Gospel, who wasn't familiar with the original Hebrew text.
Matt. ii. 15, “Out of Egypt have I called my son.” This is quoted literally from the Hebrew text. That of the LXX. has, “Out of Egypt have I called my children,” τὰ τέκνα. This made the saying of Hosea no prophecy of our Lord; consequently he who inserted this reference can have known only the Hebrew text, and not the Greek version. But in ii. 18, the compiler follows the LXX. And again, ii. 23, “He shall be called a Nazarene,” Ναζωραῖος. The Hebrew is כזר of which Ναζωραῖος is no translation. The LXX. have Ναζιραῖος. The compiler was caught by the similarity of sounds.
Matt. ii. 15, "I called my son out of Egypt." This is quoted directly from the Hebrew text. The LXX. has, “I have called my children out of Egypt,” τὰ τέκνα. This made Hosea's statement not a prophecy about our Lord; therefore, the person who included this reference must have known only the Hebrew text, not the Greek version. But in ii. 18, the compiler follows the LXX. And again, ii. 23, "He will be called a Nazarene," Ναζωραῖος. The Hebrew is כזר, which is not a translation of Ναζωραῖος. The LXX. has Ναζιραῖος. The compiler was misled by the similar sounds.
Matt. iii. 3. Here the construction of the LXX. is followed, which unites “in the wilderness” with “the voice of one crying.” The Hebrew was therefore not known by the compiler.
Matt. iii. 3. Here the translation of the LXX. is followed, which connects “in the wild” with “a voice crying out.” The Hebrew was therefore not recognized by the compiler.
Matt. iv. 15. Here the LXX. is not followed, for the word γῆ is used in place of χώρα. The quotation is not, moreover, taken exactly from Isaiah, but apparently from a Targum.
Matt. iv. 15. Here the LXX is not followed, for the word γῆ is used instead of χώρα. The quotation is also not taken exactly from Isaiah, but seems to come from a Targum.
Matt. viii. 17. This quotation is nearer the original Hebrew than the rendering of the LXX.
Matt. viii. 17. This quote is closer to the original Hebrew than the translation of the LXX.
Matt. xii. 18-21. In this citation we have an incorrect rendering of the Hebrew לתורתו “at his teaching,” made by the LXX. “in his name,” adopted without hesitation by the compiler. He also accepts the erroneous rendering of “islands,” made “nation,” “Gentiles,” by the LXX.
Matt. xii. 18-21. In this quotation, we have an incorrect translation of the Hebrew לתורתו “at his lesson,” made by the LXX. “in his name” which was accepted without question by the compiler. He also accepts the mistaken translation of “islands,” rendered as "country," "Non-Jews," by the LXX.
But, on the other hand, “till he send forth judgment unto victory,” is taken from neither the original Hebrew nor from the LXX., and is probably derived from a Targum.
But, on the other hand, “until he achieves justice and triumph,” is taken from neither the original Hebrew nor from the LXX., and is probably derived from a Targum.
Matt. xiii. 35. This also is a compound text. The first half is from the LXX., but the second member is from a Hebrew Targum.
Matt. xiii. 35. This is also a combined text. The first half is from the LXX., while the second part is from a Hebrew Targum.
Matt. xxvii. 3. In the Hebrew, the field is not a “potter's,” nor is it in the LXX., who use χωνευτήριον “the smelting-furnace.” The word in the Hebrew signifies “treasury.” The composer of the Gospel, therefore must have quoted from a Targum, and been ignorant both of the genuine Hebrew Scriptures and of the Greek translation of the Seventy.
Matt. xxvii.
3. In the Hebrew, the field is not referred to as a “potter's,” and it’s also not in the LXX., which uses
χωνευτήριον These
instances are enough to show that the material used for the
compilation of the first Canonical Gospel was very various; that
the author had at his disposal matter in both Aramaic and
Greek. These instances clearly demonstrate that the materials used to create the first Canonical Gospel were quite diverse; the author had access to information in both Aramaic and Greek.
We shall find, on looking further, that he inserted two narratives of the same event in his Gospel in different places, if they differed slightly from one another, when coming to him from different sources.
We will discover, upon further examination, that he included two accounts of the same event in his Gospel in different locations, even if they varied slightly from each other, as they came to him from different sources.
The following are parallel passages:
Here are parallel passages:
iv. 23 And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all manner of sickness and all manner of disease among the people. | ix. 35 And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every sickness and every disease among the people. |
v. 29 And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell. | xviii. 9 And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire. |
30 And if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell. | 8 Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire. |
32 But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery. | xix. 9 And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery. |
vi. 14 For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: | xviii. 35 So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses. |
15 But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. | |
vii. 16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? | xii. 33 Either make the tree good, and his fruit good; or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt: for the tree is known by his fruit. |
17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. | |
18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. | |
ix. 13 But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice. | what this meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice. |
ix. 34 But the Pharisees said, He casteth out devils through the prince of the devils. | xii. 24 But when the Pharisees heard it, they said, This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils. |
x. 15 Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, than for that city. | xi. 24. But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment, than for thee. |
17 But beware of men: for they will deliver you up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues; | xxiv. 9 Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name's sake. |
22 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake. | |
xii. 39 But he answered and said unto them, An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be given to it; but the sign of the prophet Jonas. | xvi. 4 A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas. |
xiii.12 For whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance: but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath. | xxv. 29 For unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not shall be taken away even that which he hath. |
xiv. 5 And when he would have put him to death, he feared the multitude, because they counted him as a prophet. | xxi. 26 But if we shall say, Of men; we fear the people; for all hold John as a prophet. |
xvi. 19 And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. | xviii. 18 Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. |
xvii. 20 And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief: for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you. | xxi. 21 Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, If ye have faith and doubt not, ye shall not only do this which is done to the fig tree, but also if ye shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; it shall be done. |
xxiv. 11 And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. | xxiv. 24 For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets and shall shew great signs and wonders: insomuch that, if it were possible, they should deceive the very elect. |
xxiv. 23 Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. | xxiv. 26 Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert, go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chamber; believe it not. |
The existence in the first Canonical Gospel of these duplicate passages proves that the editor of it in its present form made use of materials from different sources, which he worked together into a complete whole. And these duplicate passages are the more remarkable, because, where his memory does not fail him, he takes pains to avoid repetition.
The presence of these duplicate passages in the first Canonical Gospel shows that the editor, in its current form, used materials from various sources and combined them into a complete work. These duplicate passages are particularly noteworthy because, when his memory serves him well, he tries hard to avoid repeating himself.
It would seem therefore plain that the compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel made use of, first, a Collection of the Sayings of the Lord, of undoubted genuineness, drawn up by St. Matthew; second, of two or more Collections of the Sayings and Doings of the Lord, also, no doubt, genuine, but not necessarily by St. Matthew.
It seems clear that the compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel used, first, a collection of the Lord's sayings, which is undoubtedly genuine and was put together by St. Matthew; and second, two or more collections of the Lord's sayings and actions, which are also likely genuine but not necessarily authored by St. Matthew.
One of these sources was made use of also by St. Mark in the composition of his Gospel.
One of these sources was also used by St. Mark when he wrote his Gospel.
According to the testimony of Papias:
According to the testimony of Papias:
“John the Priest said this: Mark being the interpreter of Peter, whatsoever he recorded he wrote with great accuracy, but not, however, in the order in which it was spoken or done by our Lord, for he neither heard nor followed our Lord, but, as before said, he was in company with Peter, who gave him such instruction as occasion called forth, but did not study to give a history of our Lord's discourses; wherefore Mark has not erred in anything, by writing this and that as he has remembered them; for he was carefully attentive to one thing, not to pass by anything that he heard, nor to state anything falsely in these accounts.”265
“John the Priest said: Mark was Peter's interpreter. Everything he wrote was accurate, but not always in the order that our Lord spoke or acted, since he didn’t hear or follow our Lord directly. Instead, he was with Peter, who guided him as needed. Mark didn't intend to create a complete history of our Lord's teachings; therefore, he hasn’t made any mistakes by writing down things as he remembered them. He was careful to make sure that he didn’t overlook anything he heard and didn't misreport anything in these accounts.”265
It has been often asked and disputed, whether this statement applies to the Gospel of St. Mark received by the Church into her sacred canon.
It has often been asked and debated whether this statement applies to the Gospel of St. Mark, which the Church has accepted into her sacred canon.
It can hardly be denied that the Canonical Gospel of Mark does answer in every particular to the description of its composition by John the Priest. John gives five characteristics to the work of Mark:
It can hardly be denied that the Canonical Gospel of Mark fits perfectly with John the Priest's description of its composition. John lists five characteristics of Mark's work:
1. A striving after accuracy.266
A pursuit of accuracy.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
2. Want of chronological succession in his narrative, which had rather the character of a string of anecdotes and sayings than of a biography.267
2. Lack of chronological order in his story, which felt more like a collection of anecdotes and quotes than an actual biography.267
3. It was composed of records of both the sayings and the doings of Jesus.268
3. It was made up of accounts of both the words and the actions of Jesus.268
4. It was no syntax of sayings (σύνταξις λογίων), like the work of Matthew.269
4. It wasn't a collection of sayings (syntax of sayings), like the work of Matthew.269
These characteristic features of the work of Mark agree with the Mark Gospel, some of the special features of which are:
These characteristic features of Mark's work align with the Gospel of Mark, some of which are:
1. Want of order: it is made up of a string of episodes and anecdotes, and of sayings manifestly unconnected.
1. Lack of order: it's made up of a series of episodes and anecdotes, along with sayings that are clearly unrelated.
2. The order of events is wholly different from that in Matthew, Luke and John.
2. The order of events is completely different from that in Matthew, Luke, and John.
3. Both the sayings and the doings of Jesus are related in it.
3. It includes both the words and actions of Jesus.
4. It contains no long discourses, like the Gospel of St. Matthew, arranged in systematic order.
4. It doesn’t have any long speeches, like the Gospel of St. Matthew, organized in a systematic way.
5. It contains many incidents which point to St. Peter as the authority for them, and recall his preaching.
5. It includes many events that highlight St. Peter as the authority behind them and bring his preaching to mind.
To this belong—the manner in which the Gospel opens with the baptism of John, just as St. Peter's address (Acts x. 37-41) begins with that event also; the many little incidents mentioned which give token of having been related by an eye-witness, and in which the narrative of St. Matthew is deficient.271 St. Mark's [pg 174] Gospel is also rich in indications of the feelings of the people toward Jesus, such as an eye-witness must have observed,272 and of notices of movements of the body—small significant acts, which could not escape one present who described what he had seen.273
To this belong—the way the Gospel starts with John’s baptism, just like St. Peter’s speech (Acts x. 37-41) begins with that same event; the many little details mentioned that indicate they were shared by an eyewitness, and in which St. Matthew's account is lacking.271 St. Mark's [pg 174] Gospel is also filled with signs of the people's feelings toward Jesus, which an eyewitness must have noted,272 and with observations of physical movements—small, significant actions that someone present couldn't overlook when describing what they had seen.273
That the composer of St. Matthew's Gospel made use of the material out of which St. Mark compiled his, that is, of the memorabilia of St. Peter, is evident. Whole passages of St. Mark's Gospel occur word for word, or nearly so, in the Gospel of St. Matthew.274
That the composer of St. Matthew's Gospel used the material from which St. Mark put together his Gospel, specifically the memories of St. Peter, is clear. Entire sections of St. Mark's Gospel appear word for word, or very close to it, in the Gospel of St. Matthew.274
Moreover, it is apparent that sometimes the author of St. Matthew's Gospel misunderstood the text. A few instances must suffice here.
Moreover, it is clear that at times the author of St. Matthew's Gospel misunderstood the text. A few examples will be enough here.
Mark ii. 18: “And the disciples of John and of the Pharisees were fasting. And they came to him and said to him, Why do the disciples of John, and the disciples of the Pharisees, fast, and thy disciples fast not?” It is clear that it was then a fasting season, which the disciples of Jesus were not observing. The “they” who came to him does not mean “the disciples [pg 175] of John and of the Pharisees,” but certain other persons. Καὶ ἔρχονται is so used in St. Mark's Gospel in several places, like the French “on venait.”
Mark ii. 18: "The followers of John and the Pharisees were fasting. They went to him and asked, 'Why do the followers of John and the Pharisees fast, but your followers don't fast?'" It's clear that it was a fasting period that Jesus' disciples were not following. The “they” who approached him doesn't refer to "the followers of John and the Pharisees," but to certain other individuals. The phrase Καὶ ἔρχονται is used in St. Mark's Gospel in several places, similar to the French "we were coming."
But the compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel did not understand this use of the verb without a subject expressed, and he made “the disciples of John” ask the question.
But the compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel didn't understand this use of the verb without an expressed subject, so he had “John's disciples” ask the question.
Mark vi. 10: Ὅπου ἂν εἰσέλθητε εἰς οἰκίαν, ἐκεῖ μένετε ἕως ἄν ἐξέλθητε ἐκεῖθεν. That is, “Wherever (i.e. in whatsoever town or village) ye enter into a house, therein remain (i.e. in that house) till ye go away thence (i.e. from that city or village).” By leaving out the word house, Matthew loses the sense of the command (x. 11), “Into whatsoever town or village ye enter—remain in it till ye go out of it.”
Mark vi. 10: "Whenever you enter a house, stay there until you leave that place." That is, “Wherever you go (i.e. in any town or village), enter a house and stay there until you leave (i.e. from that city or village).” By leaving out the word home, Matthew loses the sense of the command (x. 11), "Whenever you enter a town or village, stay there until you leave."
Mark vii. 27, 28. The Lord answers the Syro-Phoenician woman, “Let the children first be filled: for it is not meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it unto the dogs.” The woman answers, “Yes, Lord; yet the dogs under the table eat of the children's crumbs.” The meaning is, God gives His grace and mercy first to the Jews (the children); and this must not be taken from the Jews to be given to the heathen (the dogs). True, answers the woman; but the heathen do partake of the blessings that overflow from the portion of the Jews.
Mark vii. 27, 28. The Lord replies to the Syro-Phoenician woman, “First, let the children eat, because it's not right to take the children's food and give it to the dogs.” The woman responds, "Yes, Lord; but even the dogs under the table eat the crumbs that the children drop." This means that God first offers His grace and mercy to the Jews (the children), and it shouldn’t be taken from them to be given to the non-Jews (the dogs). The woman acknowledges this, but points out that non-Jews still benefit from the blessings that overflow from the portion of the Jews.
But the so-called Matthew did not catch the signification, and the point is lost in his version (xv. 27). He makes the woman answer, “The dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters' table.”
But the so-called Matthew didn't grasp the meaning, and the point is lost in his version (xv. 27). He has the woman respond, "The dogs eat the crumbs that fall from their masters' table."
Mark x. 13. According to St. Mark, parents brought their children to Christ, probably with some superstitious idea, to be touched. This offended the disciples. “They rebuked those that brought them.” But Jesus was displeased, and said to the disciples, “Suffer the little [pg 176] children to come unto me.” And instead of fulfilling the superstitious wishes of the parents, he took the children in his arms and blessed them. But the text used by St. Matthew's compilator was probably defective at the end of verse 13, and ended, “and his disciples rebuked....” The compiler therefore completed it with αὐτοῖς instead of τοῖς προσφέρουσιν, and then misunderstood verse 14, and applied the ἄφετε differently: “Let go the children, and do not hinder them from coming to me.” In St. Mark, the disciples rebuke the parents; in St. Matthew, they rebuke the children, and intercept them on their way to Christ.
Mark x. 13. According to St. Mark, parents brought their children to Christ, likely with some superstitious belief, wanting him to touch them. This upset the disciples. "They criticized the ones who brought them." But Jesus was unhappy and told the disciples, "Let the little kids come to me." Instead of catering to the superstitious desires of the parents, he took the children in his arms and blessed them. However, the text used by the compiler of St. Matthew's account was probably incomplete at the end of verse 13, finishing with, "and his followers rebuked...." The compiler then completed it with αὐτοῖς instead of τοῖς προσφέρουσιν, leading to a misunderstanding of verse 14, where he interpreted ἄφετε differently: "Let the kids come to me, and don't stop them." In St. Mark, the disciples scold the parents; in St. Matthew, they scold the children and block them on their way to Christ.
Mark xii. 8: “They slew him and cast him out,” i.e. cast out the dead body. The compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel did not see this. He could not understand how that the son was killed and then cast out of the vineyard; so he altered the order into, “They cast him out and slew him” (xxi. 38).275
Mark xii. 8: "They killed him and tossed him out," that is threw out the dead body. The writer of St. Matthew's Gospel didn’t understand this. He couldn't grasp how the son was killed and then thrown out of the vineyard, so he changed the order to, "They kicked him out and killed him." (xxi. 38).275
Examples might be multiplied, but these must suffice. If I am not mistaken, they go far to prove that the author of St. Matthew's Gospel used the material, or some of the material, out of which St. Mark's Gospel was composed.
Examples could be increased, but these will have to do. If I'm not wrong, they strongly suggest that the author of St. Matthew's Gospel used some of the material from which St. Mark's Gospel was created.
But there are also other proofs. The text of St. Mark has been taken into that of St. Matthew's Gospel, but not without some changes, corrections which the compiler made, thinking the words of the text in his hands were redundant, vulgar, or not sufficiently explicit.
But there are also other proofs. The text of St. Mark has been included in St. Matthew's Gospel, but not without some changes. The compiler made corrections, believing that the words he had were redundant, informal, or not clear enough.
Thus Mark i. 5: “The whole Jewish land and all they of Jerusalem,” he changed into, “Jerusalem and all Judaea.”
Thus Mark i. 5: “The entire Jewish territory and everyone in Jerusalem,” he changed into, “Jerusalem and all of Judea.”
Mark i. 12: “The Spirit driveth,” ἐκβάλλει, he softened into “led,” ἀνήχθη.
Mark i. 12: “The Spirit guides,” ἐκβάλλει, he softened into "led" ἀνήχθη.
Mark iii. 4: “He saith, Is it lawful to do good on the Sabbath-days, or to do evil?” In St. Matthew's Gospel, before performing a miracle, Christ argues the necessity of showing mercy on the Sabbath-day, and supplies what is wanting in St. Mark—the conclusion, “Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the Sabbath-days” (xii. 12).
Mark iii. 4: "He asks, Is it alright to do good on the Sabbath, or to do harm?" In St. Matthew's Gospel, before performing a miracle, Christ discusses the importance of showing mercy on the Sabbath and provides what is missing in St. Mark—the conclusion, "Therefore, it's fine to do good on the Sabbath." (xii. 12).
Mark iv. 12: “That seeing they might not see, and hearing they might not hear.” This seemed harsh to the compiler of St. Matthew. It was as if unbelief and blindness were fatally imposed by God on men. He therefore alters the tenor of the passage, and attributes the blindness of the people, and their incapability of understanding, to their own grossness of heart (xiii. 14, 15).
Mark iv. 12: "That seeing, they still won't see, and hearing, they still won't hear." This seemed harsh to the author of St. Matthew. It felt like unbelief and blindness were forcefully given by God to people. So, he changes the meaning of the passage and blames the people's blindness and their inability to understand on their own hardness of heart (xiii. 14, 15).
Mark v. 37: “The ship was freighted,” in St. Matthew, is altered into, “the ship was covered” with the waves (viii. 34).
Mark v. 37: “The ship was loaded.” in St. Matthew, is changed to “the ship was covered” with the waves (viii. 34).
Mark vi. 9 “Money in the girdle,” changed into, “money in the girdles” (x. 9).
Mark vi. 9 “Cash in the waistband,” changed into, “cash in the waistband” (x. 9).
Mark ix. 42: “A millstone were put on his neck,” changed to, “were hung about his neck” (xviii. 6).
Mark ix. 42: “A millstone was placed around his neck,” changed to, “were draped around his neck” (xviii. 6).
Mark x. 17: “Sell all thou hast;” Matt. xix. 21, “all thy possessions.”
Mark x. 17: “Sell all your belongings;” Matt. xix. 21, “all your stuff.”
Mark xii. 30: “He took a woman;” Matt. xxii. 25, “he married.”
Mark xii. 30: "He took a woman." Matt. xxii. 25, “he got married.”
But if it be evident that the author of St. Matthew's Gospel laid under contribution the material used by St. Mark, it is also clear that he did not use St. Mark's Gospel as it stands. He had the fragmentary memorabilia of which it was made up, or a large number of them, but unarranged. He sorted them and wove them [pg 178] in with the “Logia” written by St. Matthew, and afterwards, independently, without knowledge, probably, of what had been done by the compiler of the first Gospel, St. Mark compiled his. Thus St. Matthew's is the first Gospel in order of composition, though much of the material of St. Mark's Gospel was written and in circulation first.
But it’s clear that the author of St. Matthew’s Gospel used material from St. Mark’s Gospel. However, he didn’t use St. Mark’s Gospel in its original form. Instead, he had access to the various notes that made it up, or a good number of them, but they were unorganized. He sorted through them and blended them in with the “Logia” written by St. Matthew, and then, on his own, likely without knowing what the compiler of the first Gospel had done, St. Mark created his Gospel. Thus, St. Matthew's is the first Gospel written, even though much of the content of St. Mark's Gospel was written and in circulation earlier.
This will appear when we see how independently of one another the compiler of St. Matthew and St. Mark arrange their “memorabilia.”
This will show when we look at how independently the writers of St. Matthew and St. Mark organize their "collectibles."
It is unnecessary to do more to illustrate this than to take the contents of Matt. iv.—xiii.
It is unnecessary to do more to illustrate this than to take the contents of Matt. iv.—xiii.
According to St. Matthew, after the Sermon on the Mount, Christ heals the leper, then enters Capernaum, where he receives the prayer of the centurion, and forthwith enters into Peter's house, where he cures the mother-in-law, and the same night crosses the sea.
According to St. Matthew, after the Sermon on the Mount, Christ heals a man with leprosy, then goes to Capernaum, where he listens to the centurion's request. He then goes into Peter's house, where he heals Peter's mother-in-law, and that same night he crosses the sea.
But according to St. Mark, Christ cast out the unclean spirit in the synagogue at Capernaum, then healed Peter's wife's mother, and, not the same night but long after, crossed the sea. On his return he went through the villages preaching, and then healed the leper.
But according to St. Mark, Christ drove out the unclean spirit in the synagogue at Capernaum, then healed Peter's mother-in-law, and, not that same night but much later, crossed the sea. Upon returning, he traveled through the villages preaching, and then healed the leper.
The accounts are the same, but the order is altogether different. The deutero-Matthew must have had the material used by Mark under his eye, for he adopts it into his narrative; but he cannot have had St. Mark's Gospel, or he would not have so violently disturbed the order of events.
The accounts are the same, but the order is completely different. Deutero-Matthew must have had the material used by Mark in front of him, as he incorporates it into his story; however, he couldn't have had St. Mark's Gospel, or he wouldn't have disrupted the order of events so drastically.
The compiler has been guilty of an inaccuracy in the use of “Gergesenes” instead of Gadarenes. St. Mark is right. Gadara was situated near the river Hieromax, east of the Sea of Galilee, over against Scythopolis and Tiberias, and capital of Peraea. This agrees exactly with what is said in the Gospels of the miracle performed [pg 179] in the “country of the Gadarenes.” The swine rushed violently down a steep place and perished in the lake. Jesus had come from the N.W. shore of the Sea to Gadara in the S.E. But the country of the Gergesenes can hardly be the same as that of the Gadarenes. Gerasa, the capital, was on the Jabbok, some days' journey distant from the lake. The deutero-Matthew was therefore ignorant of the topography of the neighbourhood whence Levi, that is Matthew, was called.
The compiler has made an error by using "Gergasa" instead of Gadarenes. St. Mark is correct. Gadara was located near the river Hieromax, east of the Sea of Galilee, across from Scythopolis and Tiberias, and it was the capital of Peraea. This aligns perfectly with what is mentioned in the Gospels about the miracle that took place [pg 179] in the “land of the Gadarenes.” The pigs rushed down a steep slope and drowned in the lake. Jesus traveled from the northwest shore of the Sea to Gadara in the southeast. However, the area of the Gergesenes can hardly be the same as that of the Gadarenes. Gerasa, the capital, was located on the Jabbok River, several days' journey away from the lake. Therefore, the author of deutero-Matthew was likely unaware of the geography of the area from which Levi, who is Matthew, was called.
St. Mark says that Christ healed one demoniac in the synagogue of Capernaum, then crossed the lake, and healed the second in Gadara. But St. Matthew, or rather the Greek compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel, has fused these two events into one, and makes Christ heal both possessed men in the country of the Gergesenes. In like manner we have twice the healing of two blind men (ix. 27 and xx. 30), whereas the other evangelists know of only single blind men being healed on both occasions. How comes this? The compiler had two accounts of each miracle of healing the blind, slightly varying. He thought they referred to the same occasion, but to different persons, and therefore made Christ heal two men, whereas he had given sight to but one.
St. Mark says that Christ healed one man possessed by a demon in the synagogue of Capernaum, then crossed the lake and healed another in Gadara. But St. Matthew, or more accurately, the Greek compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel, combined these two events into one, making it seem like Christ healed both possessed men in the region of the Gergesenes. Similarly, we have two accounts of Christ healing two blind men (ix. 27 and xx. 30), while the other Gospel writers only mention individual blind men being healed on those occasions. Why is that? The compiler had two accounts of each miracle involving the blind, which were slightly different. He mistakenly thought they referred to the same event but involved different individuals, so he depicted Christ as healing two men, even though he actually gave sight to just one.
In the former case the compiler had not such a circumstantial account of the restoration to sound mind of the demoniac in the synagogue as St. Mark had received from St. Peter. He knew only that on the occasion of Christ's visit to the Sea of Tiberias he had recovered two men who were possessed, and so he made the healing of both take place simultaneously at the same spot.
In the earlier case, the compiler didn't have such a detailed account of the demoniac's restoration to sound mind in the synagogue as St. Mark got from St. Peter. He only knew that when Christ visited the Sea of Tiberias, He healed two men who were possessed, so he made both healings happen at the same time in the same place.
An equally remarkable instance of the fact that St. Matthew's Gospel was made up of fragmentary “recollections” by various eye-witnesses, is that of the dumb man possessed with a devil, in ix. 32. At Capernaum, [pg 180] after having restored Jairus' daughter to life and healed the two blind men, the same day the dumb man is brought to him. The devil is cast out, the dumb speaks, and the Pharisees say, “He casteth out devils through the prince of the devils.”
An equally remarkable example of how St. Matthew's Gospel consists of fragmented "memories" from various eyewitnesses is the story of the mute man possessed by a demon in chapter ix, verse 32. In Capernaum, [pg 180] after restoring Jairus' daughter to life and healing two blind men, the same day the mute man is brought to him. The demon is cast out, the mute speaks, and the Pharisees say, “He drives out demons by the power of the ruler of demons.”
This is exactly the same account which has been used by St. Luke (xi. 14). But in xii. 22 we have the same incident over again. There is brought unto Christ one possessed with a devil, blind and dumb; him Christ heals; whereupon the Pharisees say, “This fellow doth not cast out devils but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils.” Then follows the solemn warning against blasphemy.
This is exactly the same story that St. Luke used (xi. 14). But in xii. 22, we see the same event again. A man who is possessed by a demon and is blind and mute is brought to Christ; He heals him, and the Pharisees say, "This guy only casts out demons through Beelzebub, the prince of demons." Then there is a serious warning against blasphemy.
It is clear that the Greek compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel must have had two independent accounts of this miracle, one with the warning against blasphemy appended to it, the other without. He gives both accounts, one as occurring at Capernaum, the other much later, after Jesus had gone about Galilee preaching, and the Pharisees had conspired against him.
It is clear that the Greek writer of St. Matthew's Gospel must have had two separate accounts of this miracle, one that included the warning against blasphemy and the other that did not. He presents both accounts, one happening in Capernaum and the other occurring later, after Jesus had traveled around Galilee preaching and the Pharisees had plotted against him.
St. Matthew says that after the healing of Peter's wife's mother, Jesus, that same evening, cured many sick, and in the night crossed to the country of the Gergesenes. But St. Mark says that he remained that night at Capernaum, and rose early next morning before day, and went into a solitary place. According to him, this crossing over the sea did not occur till long after.
St. Matthew says that after Jesus healed Peter's mother-in-law, he cured many sick people that same evening and then crossed over to the region of the Gergesenes that night. But St. Mark mentions that he stayed in Capernaum that night, got up early the next morning before dawn, and went to a quiet place. According to him, this crossing over the sea happened much later.
The following table will show how remarkably discordant is the arrangement of events in the two evangels. The order of succession differs, but not the events and teaching recorded; surely a proof that both writers composed these Gospels out of similar but fragmentary accounts available to both. The following table will show this disagreement at a glance.
The following table will show how remarkably different the arrangement of events is in the two Gospels. The order of the events differs, but not the events and teachings recorded; this is definitely evidence that both writers created these Gospels using similar but incomplete accounts available to both. The following table will highlight this disagreement at a glance.
St. Matthew. | St. Mark. |
(At Capernaum), iv. 13. | (At Capernaum), i. 21. |
1. Goes about preaching in the villages of Galilee (23), 1. | Heals man with unclean spirit (23-28). |
2. Sermon on the Mount (v.-vii.). | 5. Peter's mother-in-law healed (30, 31). |
3. Leper cleansed (viii. 2-4). | 6. At even heals the sick (32-34). |
4. Centurion's servant healed (5-13). | |
5. Peter's wife's mother healed (14, 15). | Next day rises early and goes into a solitary place (35-37). (Leaves Capernaum). |
6. At even cures the sick (16). | 1. Goes about the villages of Galilee (38-39). |
7. Same night crosses the sea (18-27). | 3. Heals the leper (40, 41). |
(In the country of Gergesenes). | (Outside the town of Capernaum), 45. |
8. Heals two demoniacs (28-39). | |
(Returns to Capernaum), ix. 1. | (Returns to Capernaum), ii. 1. |
9. Sick of the palsy healed (2-8). | 9. Sick of the palsy healed (2-13). |
10. Calls Matthew (9). | |
11. Hemorrhitess cured (20-22). | 10. Levi called (14). |
12. Jairus' daughter restored (18-26). | 19. Plucks the ears of corn (23-28). |
13. Two blind men healed (27-30). | 20. Heals the withered hand (iii. 1-5). |
14. Dumb man healed (32, 33). | 21. Consultation against Jesus (6). (Leaves Capernaum), 7. |
15. Warning against blasphemy (34). | 6. Heals many sick (10-12). |
(Goes about Galilee), 35 and xi. 1. | Goes into a mountain and |
16. Sends out the Twelve (x). | chooses the Twelve (13-19). |
(Probably at Capernaum). | 15, 23. The Pharisees blaspheme; |
17. John's disciples come to him (xi. 2-6). | warning against blasphemy (22-30). |
18. Denunciation of cities of Galilee (20-24). | 24. Mother and brethren seek him (31-35). |
19. Plucks the ears of com (xii. 1-9). | 25. Teaches from the ship; parable of the sower (iv. 1-20). |
20. Heals the withered hand (10-13). | 7. Crosses the lake in a storm (35-41). |
21. Consultation against Jesus (14). | (In the country of Gadarenes). |
(Leaves Capernaum), 15. | 8. Heals the demoniac (v. 1-20). |
22. Heals deaf and dumb man (22). | (Returns to Capernaum), 21. |
23. Denunciation of blasphemy (24-32). | 11. Hemorrhitess healed (25-34). |
12. Jairus' daughter restored (22-43). | |
24. Mother and brethren seek Jesus (46-50). | 16. Sends out the Twelve (vi. 7-13). |
25. Teaches from the ship; parable of sower (xiii. 1-12). | |
(Returns to his own country), 53. |
The order in St. Luke is again different. Jesus calls Levi, chooses the Twelve, preaches the sermon on the plain, heals the Centurion's servant, goes then from place to place preaching. Then occurs the storm on the lake, and after having healed the demoniac Jesus returns to Capernaum, cures the woman with the bloody flux, raises Jairus' daughter and sends out the Twelve.
The sequence in St. Luke is different again. Jesus calls Levi, selects the Twelve, gives the sermon on the plain, heals the Centurion's servant, and then moves from place to place preaching. Next, there's the storm on the lake, and after healing the man with demons, Jesus returns to Capernaum, heals the woman with the menstrual issue, raises Jairus' daughter, and sends out the Twelve.
In the Gospel of St. Mark, the parable of the sower is spoken on “the same day” on which, in the evening, Jesus crosses the lake in a storm.
In the Gospel of St. Mark, the parable of the sower is told on “that day” when, in the evening, Jesus crosses the lake during a storm.
In the Gospel of St. Matthew, this parable is spoken long after, on “the same day” as his mother and brethren seek him, and this is after he has been in the country of the Gadarenes, has returned to Capernaum, gone about Galilee preaching, come back again to Capernaum, but has been driven away again by the conspiracy of the Pharisees.
In the Gospel of St. Matthew, this parable is told later on, on “that same day” when his mother and brothers are looking for him. This follows his time in the region of the Gadarenes, his return to Capernaum, his travels around Galilee preaching, and then his return once more to Capernaum, only to be pushed away again due to the plans of the Pharisees.
It would appear from an examination of the two Gospels that articles 23, 24 and 25 composed one document, for both St. Matthew and St. Mark used it as it is, in a block, only they differ as to where to build it in.
It seems from looking at the two Gospels that articles 23, 24, and 25 formed one document, since both St. Matthew and St. Mark used it in its entirety, only differing in where to place it.
19, 20 and 21 formed another block of Apostolic Memorabilia, and was built in by the deutero-Matthew in one place and by St. Mark in another. 5 and 6, and again 9 and 10, were smaller compound recollections which the compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel and St. Mark obtained in their concrete forms. On the other hand, 3 and 16 formed recollections consisting of but one member, and are thrust into the narrative where the two compilers severally thought most suitable. We are [pg 183] therefore led by the comparison of the order in which events in our Lord's life are related by St. Matthew and St. Mark, to the conclusion, that the author of the first Gospel as it stands had not St. Mark's Gospel in its complete form before him when he composed his record.
19, 20, and 21 formed another collection of Apostolic Memorabilia, compiled by deutero-Matthew in one place and by St. Mark in another. 5 and 6, along with 9 and 10, were smaller mixed memories that the writer of St. Matthew's Gospel and St. Mark captured in their specific forms. On the other hand, 3 and 16 consisted of single memories that were added to the narrative where each compiler thought it fit best. We are [pg 183] therefore led to conclude, by comparing the order in which events in our Lord's life are described by St. Matthew and St. Mark, that the author of the first Gospel, as it stands, did not have St. Mark's Gospel in its complete form when he wrote his account.
We have yet another proof that this was so.
We have one more proof that this was the case.
St. Matthew's Gospel is not so full in its account of some incidents in our Lord's life as is the Gospel of St. Mark.
St. Matthew's Gospel doesn't provide as detailed an account of certain incidents in our Lord's life as the Gospel of St. Mark does.
The compiler of the first Gospel has shown throughout his work the greatest anxiety to insert every particular he could gather relating to the doings and sayings of Jesus. This has led him into introducing the same event or saying over a second time if he found more than one version of it. Had he all the material collected in St. Mark's Gospel at his disposal, he would not have omitted any of it.
The writer of the first Gospel has shown a strong desire to include every detail he could find about the actions and teachings of Jesus. This has caused him to repeat the same event or saying if he came across more than one version of it. If he had all the content from St. Mark's Gospel available to him, he wouldn't have left out any of it.
But we do not find in St. Matthew's Gospel the following passages:
But we don't find in St. Matthew's Gospel the following passages:
Mark iv. 26-29, the parable of the seed springing up, a type of the growth of the Gospel without further labour to the minister than that of spreading it abroad. The meaning of this parable is different from that in Matt. xii. 24-30, and therefore the two parables are not to be regarded as identical.
Mark iv. 26-29, the parable of the seed sprouting up, represents the growth of the Gospel without requiring the minister to do more than share it widely. The meaning of this parable is different from that in Matt. xii. 24-30, so the two parables should not be considered the same.
Mark viii. 22-26. By omitting the narrative of what took place at Bethsaida, an apparent gap occurs in the account of St. Matthew after xvi. 4-12. The journey across the sea leads one to expect that Christ and his disciples will land somewhere on the coast. But Matthew, without any mention of a landing at Bethsaida, translates Jesus and the apostolic band to Caesarea Philippi. But in Mark, Jesus and his disciples land at Bethsaida, and after having performed a miracle of healing there on a blind man—a miracle, the particulars of [pg 184] which are very full and interesting—they go on foot to Caesarea Philippi (viii. 27). That the compiler of the first Gospel should have left this incident out deliberately is not credible.
Mark viii. 22-26. By skipping the story of what happened at Bethsaida, there's a noticeable gap in St. Matthew's account after xvi. 4-12. The journey across the sea makes it seem like Christ and his disciples will arrive at some coastal location. But Matthew, without mentioning a landing at Bethsaida, takes Jesus and the apostles directly to Caesarea Philippi. However, in Mark, Jesus and his disciples land at Bethsaida, and after performing a miracle of healing on a blind man—details of which are very thorough and interesting—they walk to Caesarea Philippi (viii. 27). It’s hard to believe that the author of the first Gospel would have intentionally left this event out.
Mark ix. 38, 39. In St. Matthew's collection of the Logia of our Lord there existed probably the saying of Christ, “He that is not with me is against me” (Matt. xii. 30). St. Mark narrates the circumstances which called forth this remark. But the deutero-Matthew evidently did not know of these circumstances; he therefore leaves the saying in his record without explanation.276
Mark ix. 38, 39. In St. Matthew's collection of the teachings of our Lord, there likely existed the saying of Christ, “Anyone who isn’t with me is against me.” (Matt. xii. 30). St. Mark describes the events that led to this statement. However, the later version of Matthew didn't seem to be aware of these events; therefore, he includes the saying in his account without any explanation. 276
Mark xii. 41-44. The beautiful story of the poor widow throwing her two mites into the treasury, and our blessed Lord's commendation of her charity, is not to be found in St. Matthew's Gospel. Is it possible that he could have omitted such an exquisite anecdote had he possessed it?
Mark xii. 41-44. The touching story of the poor widow putting her two coins into the treasury, and our Lord's praise of her generosity, isn’t found in St. Matthew's Gospel. Could he really have left out such a beautiful story if he had it?
Mark xiv. 51, 52. The account of the young man following, having the linen cloth cast about his naked body, who, when caught, left the linen cloth in the hands of his captors and ran off naked—an account which so unmistakably exhibits the narrative to have been the record of some eye-witness of the scene, is omitted in St. Matthew. On this no stress, however, can be laid. The deutero-Matthew may have thought the incident too unimportant to be mentioned.
Mark xiv. 51, 52. The story of the young man who followed, wrapped in a linen cloth around his bare body, and when he was caught, he left the cloth in the hands of his captors and ran off naked—this account clearly shows that it was recorded by someone who witnessed the event, but it is left out in St. Matthew. However, this shouldn't be emphasized too much. The deutero-Matthew might have considered the incident too minor to include.
Enough has been said to show conclusively that the deutero-Matthew, if we may so term the compiler of the first Canonical Gospel, had not St. Mark's Gospel before him when he wrote his own, that he did not cut up the Gospel of Mark, and work the shreds into his own web.
Enough has been said to clearly demonstrate that the person who compiled the first Canonical Gospel, which we can call deutero-Matthew, did not have St. Mark's Gospel available when he wrote his own. He did not take pieces from Mark's Gospel and weave them into his own work.
Both Gospels are mosaics, composed in the same way. But the Gospel of St. Mark was composed only of the “recollections” of St. Peter, whereas that of St. Matthew was more composite. Some of the pieces which were used by Mark were used also by the deutero-Matthew. This is patent: how it was so needs explanation.
Both Gospels are like mosaics, created in a similar way. However, the Gospel of St. Mark was made solely from the "memories" of St. Peter, while the Gospel of St. Matthew is more of a mix. Some of the elements that Mark used were also used by the deutero-Matthew. This is clear: explaining how it came to be that way is necessary.
It is probable that when the apostles founded churches, their instructions on the sayings and doings of Jesus were taken down, and in the absence of the apostles were read by the president of the congregation. The Epistles which they sent were, we know, so read,277 and were handed on from one church to another.278 But what was far more precious to the early believers than any letters of the apostles about the regulation of controversies, were their recollections of the Lord, their Memorabilia, as Justin calls them. The earliest records show us the Gospels read at the celebration of the Eucharist.279 The ancient Gospels were not divided into chapters, but into the portions read on Sundays and festivals, like our “Church Services.” Thus the Peschito version in use in the Syrian churches was divided in this manner: “Fifth day of the week of the Candidates” (Matt. ix. 5-17), “For the commemoration of the Dead” (18-26), “Friday in the fifth week in the Fast” (27-38), “For the commemoration of the Holy Apostles” (36-38, x. 1-15), “For the commemoration of Martyrs” (16-33), “Lesson for the Dead” (34-42), “Oblation for the beheading of [pg 186] John” (xi. 1-15), “Second day in the third week of the Fast” (16-24).
It’s likely that when the apostles started churches, their teachings about the sayings and actions of Jesus were recorded, and in the apostles' absence, they were read by the leader of the congregation. The letters they sent were indeed read, and were shared from one church to another. However, what was much more valuable to the early believers than any letters from the apostles regarding how to handle disputes were their memories of the Lord, their Memorabilia, as Justin refers to them. The earliest records show that the Gospels were read during the Eucharist celebration. The ancient Gospels weren't split into chapters, but rather into the sections read on Sundays and festivals, similar to our “Church Services.” For example, the Peschito version used in the Syrian churches was divided this way: “Fifth day of the week of the Candidates” (Matt. ix. 5-17), “For the commemoration of the Dead” (18-26), “Friday in the fifth week of the Fast” (27-38), “For the commemoration of the Holy Apostles” (36-38, x. 1-15), “For the commemoration of Martyrs” (16-33), “Lesson for the Dead” (34-42), “Oblation for the beheading of John” (xi. 1-15), “Second day in the third week of the Fast” (16-24).
To these fragmentary records St. Luke alludes when he says that “many had taken in hand to arrange in a consecutive account (ἀνατάξασθαι διήγησιν) those things which were most fully believed” amongst the faithful. These he “traced up from the beginning accurately one after another” (παρηκολουθηκότι ἄνωθεν πᾶσιν ἀκριβῶς καθεξῆς). Here we have clearly the existence of records disconnected originally, which many strung together in consecutive order, and St. Luke takes pains, as he tells us, to make this order chronological.
To these fragmentary records, St. Luke refers when he says that “many had attempted to organize a detailed account of the things that were most commonly believed” among the faithful. He "carefully followed everything from the start in order." (παρηκολουθηκότι ἄνωθεν πᾶσιν ἀκριβῶς καθεξῆς). Here we clearly see the existence of originally unrelated records that many connected in a logical sequence, and St. Luke makes an effort, as he tells us, to put this order in chronological order.
Some Churches had certain Memorabilia, others had a different set. That of Antioch had the recollections of St. Peter, that of Jerusalem the recollections of St. James, St. Simeon and St. Jude. St. Luke indicates the source whence he drew his account of the nativity and early years of the Lord,—the recollections of St. Mary, the Virgin Mother, communicated to him orally. He speaks of the Blessed Virgin as keeping the things that happened in her heart and pondering on them.280 Another time it is contemporaries, Mary certainly included.281 On both occasions it is in reference to events connected with our Lord's infancy. Why did he thus insist on her having taken pains to remember these things? Surely to show whence he drew his information. He narrates these events on the testimony of her word; and her word is to be relied on; for these things, he assures us, were deeply impressed on her memory.
Some Churches had certain records, while others had a different set. The Church of Antioch had the memories of St. Peter, while the Church of Jerusalem had the memories of St. James, St. Simeon, and St. Jude. St. Luke points out the source from which he got his account of the birth and early years of the Lord—the memories of St. Mary, the Virgin Mother, shared with him orally. He mentions that the Blessed Virgin kept the events that happened in her heart and reflected on them.280 At another time, it includes contemporaries, certainly including Mary.281 Both times, it's in relation to events tied to our Lord's infancy. Why does he emphasize that she made an effort to remember these things? Surely to show where he got his information. He tells these events based on her testimony; and her word is trustworthy because, he assures us, these events were deeply engraved in her memory.
The “Memorabilia” in use in the different Churches founded by the apostles would probably be strung together in such order as they were generally read. How early the Church began to have a regulated order of seasons, an ecclesiastical year, cannot be ascertained [pg 187] with certainty; but every consideration leads us to suspect that it grew up simultaneously with the constitution of the Church. With the Church of the Hebrews this was unquestionably the case. The Jews who believed had grown up under a system of fasts and festivals in regular series, and, as we know, they observed these even after they were believers in Christ. Paul, who broke with the Law in so many points, did not venture to dispense with its sacred cycle of festivals. He hasted to Jerusalem to attend the feast of Pentecost.282 At Ephesus, even, he observed it.283 St. Jerome assures us that Lent was instituted by the apostles.284 The Apostolic Constitutions order the observance of the Sabbath, the Lord's-day, Pentecost, Christmas, Epiphany, the days of the Apostles, that of St. Stephen, and the anniversaries of the Martyrs.285 Indeed, the observance of the Lord's-day, instituted probably by St. Paul, involves the principle which would include all other sacred commemorations; for if one day was to be set apart as a memorial of the resurrection, it is probable that others would be observed in memory of the nativity, the passion, the ascension, &c.
The "Memorabilia" used in the various Churches founded by the apostles would likely have been arranged in the order they were typically read. It’s hard to determine exactly when the Church established a structured seasonal calendar, an ecclesiastical year; however, everything suggests that this developed alongside the formation of the Church. This was undoubtedly true for the Church of the Hebrews. The Jewish believers had lived under a system of fasts and festivals in a set sequence, and they continued to observe these even after becoming believers in Christ. Paul, who diverged from the Law in many ways, did not skip its sacred cycle of festivals. He hurried to Jerusalem to celebrate the feast of Pentecost. At Ephesus, he observed it as well. St. Jerome tells us that Lent was established by the apostles. The Apostolic Constitutions mandate the observance of the Sabbath, the Lord's Day, Pentecost, Christmas, Epiphany, the days of the Apostles, St. Stephen’s day, and the anniversaries of the Martyrs. Indeed, the observance of the Lord's Day, likely instituted by St. Paul, indicates the principle that would encompass all other sacred commemorations. If one day is set apart to memorialize the resurrection, it’s likely that others would be commemorated in memory of the nativity, the passion, the ascension, etc.
As early as there was any sort of ecclesiastical year observed, so early would the “Memorabilia” of the apostles be arranged as appropriate to these seasons. But such an arrangement would not be chronological; therefore many took in hand, as St. Luke tells us, to correct this, and he took special care to give the succession of events as they occurred, not as they were read, by obtaining information from the best sources available.
As soon as there was any sort of church year recognized, the "Collectibles" of the apostles were organized to match these seasons. However, this arrangement wasn’t in chronological order; as a result, many people, as St. Luke tells us, made efforts to fix this. He was particularly careful to present the events in the order they happened, rather than the order they were read, by getting information from the most reliable sources he could find.
It is probable that the “Recollections” of St. Peter, written in disjointed notes by St. Mark, were in circulation through many Churches before St. Mark composed [pg 188] his Gospel out of them. From Antioch to Rome they were read at the celebration of the divine mysteries; and some of them, found in the Churches of Asia Minor, have been taken by St. Luke into his Gospel. Others circulating in Palestine were in the hands of the deutero-Matthew, and grafted into his compilation. But as St. Luke, St. Mark, and the composer of the first Gospel, acted independently, their chronological sequences differ. Their Gospels are three kaleidoscopic groups of the same pieces.286
It’s likely that the "Memories" of St. Peter, written in scattered notes by St. Mark, were shared among various Churches before St. Mark put together [pg 188] his Gospel from those notes. From Antioch to Rome, they were read during the celebration of the divine mysteries; some of them found in the Churches of Asia Minor were included by St. Luke in his Gospel. Others circulating in Palestine were used by deutero-Matthew and incorporated into his compilation. However, since St. Luke, St. Mark, and the author of the first Gospel acted independently, their chronological sequences differ. Their Gospels are three kaleidoscopic collections of the same elements.286
Had St. Matthew any other part in the composition of the first Canonical Gospel than contributing to it his “Syntax of the Lord's Sayings”? Of that we can say nothing for certain. It is possible enough that many of the “doings” of Jesus contained in the Gospel may be memorabilia of St. Matthew, circulating in anecdota.
Had St. Matthew any other role in creating the first Canonical Gospel besides contributing his “Grammar of the Lord's Sayings”? We can’t say for sure. It's quite possible that many of the activities of Jesus found in the Gospel are memories of St. Matthew, shared in anecdote.
A critical examination of St. Matthew's Gospel reveals four sources whence it was drawn, three threads of different texture woven into one. These are:
A close look at St. Matthew's Gospel shows four sources that it was created from, three different strands combined into one. These are:
1. The “Memorabilia” of St. Peter, used afterwards by St. Mark. These the compiler of the first Gospel attached mechanically to the rest of his material by such formularies as “in those days,” “at that time,” “then,” “after that,” “when he had said these things.”
1. The "Collectibles" of St. Peter, later used by St. Mark. The author of the first Gospel attached these to his other material in a mechanical way using phrases like “back then,” "back then," “then,” "after that," "when he said these things."
2. The “Logia of the Lord,” composed by St. Matthew.
2. The "Logia of the Lord," written by St. Matthew.
3. Another series of sayings and doings, from which the following passages were derived: iii. 7-10, 12, iv. 3-11, viii. 19-22, ix. 27, 32-34, xi. 2-19. Some of these were afterwards used by St. Luke.287 Were these by St. Matthew? It is possible.
3. Another series of sayings and actions, from which the following passages were taken: iii. 7-10, 12, iv. 3-11, viii. 19-22, ix. 27, 32-34, xi. 2-19. Some of these were later used by St. Luke.287 Were these from St. Matthew? It's possible.
4. To the fourth category belong chapters i. and ii., iii. 3, xiv. 15, the redaction of iv. 12, 13, 14, 15, v. 1, 2, 19, vii. 22, 23, viii. 12, 17, x. 5, 6, xi. 2, xii. 17-21, xiii. 35-43, 49, 50, the redaction of xiv. 13a, xiv. 28-31, xv. 24, xvii. 24b-27, xix. 17a, 19b, 28, xx. 16, xxi. 2, 7, xxi. 4, 5, xxiii. 10, 13, 15, 23, 25, 27, 29, 35, the redaction of xxiv. 3, 20, 51b, xxv. 30b, xxvi. 2, 15, 25, xxvii. 51-53, xxvii. 62-66, xxviii. 1a, 2-4, 8, 9, 11-15.
4. The fourth category includes chapters i. and ii., iii. 3, xiv. 15, the edited versions of iv. 12, 13, 14, 15, v. 1, 2, 19, vii. 22, 23, viii. 12, 17, x. 5, 6, xi. 2, xii. 17-21, xiii. 35-43, 49, 50, the edited version of xiv. 13a, xiv. 28-31, xv. 24, xvii. 24b-27, xix. 17a, 19, 28, xx. 16, xxi. 2, 7, xxi. 4, 5, xxiii. 10, 13, 15, 23, 25, 27, 29, 35, and the edited versions of xxiv. 3, 20, 51b, xxv. 30b, xxvi. 2, 15, 25, xxvii. 51-53, xxvii. 62-66, xxviii. 1a, 2-4, 8, 9, 11-15.
Was this taken from a collection of the recollections of St. Matthew, and the series 3 from another set of Apostolic Memorabilia? That it is not possible to decide.
Was this taken from a collection of St. Matthew's memories, and the series 3 from another set of Apostolic notes? It’s impossible to determine.
Into the reasons which have led to this separation of the component parts 3, 4, the peculiarities of diction which serve to distinguish them, we cannot enter here; it would draw us too far from the main object of our inquiry.288
Into the reasons that have caused this separation of the component parts 3, 4, and the unique language that sets them apart, we can't delve here; it would take us too far from the main focus of our investigation.288
The theory that the Synoptical Gospels were composed of various disconnected materials, variously united into consecutive biographies, was accepted by Bishop Marsh, and it is the only theory which relieves the theologian from the unsatisfactory obligation of making “harmonies” of the Gospels. If we adopt the received popular conception of the composition of the Synoptical Gospels, we are driven to desperate shifts to fit them together, to reconcile their discrepancies.
The idea that the Synoptic Gospels were made up of different, unrelated materials that were put together into consecutive biographies was accepted by Bishop Marsh. This is the only theory that frees theologians from the frustrating task of creating "harmonies" of the Gospels. If we go along with the commonly accepted view of how the Synoptic Gospels were composed, we end up making desperate attempts to connect them and resolve their inconsistencies.
The difficulty, the impossibility, of effecting such a harmony of the statements of the evangelists was felt [pg 190] by the early Christian writers. Origen says that the attempt to reconcile them made him giddy. Among the writings of Tatian was a Diatessaron or harmony of the Gospels. Eusebius adventured on an explanation, “of the discords of the Evangelists.” St. Ambrose exercised his pen on a concordance of St. Matthew with St. Luke; St. Augustine wrote “De consensu Evangelistarum,” and in his effort to force them into agreement was driven to strange suppositions—as that when our Lord went through Jericho there was a blind man by the road-side leading into the city, and another by the road-side leading out of it, and that both were healed under very similar circumstances.
The difficulty, even the impossibility, of achieving harmony among the statements of the evangelists was recognized [pg 190] by early Christian writers. Origen mentioned that trying to reconcile them made him dizzy. Among Tatian's writings was a Diatessaron, or harmony of the Gospels. Eusebius took a chance on an explanation, "about the disagreements of the Evangelists." St. Ambrose worked on a concordance of St. Matthew with St. Luke; St. Augustine wrote “By the agreement of the Evangelists,” and in his attempt to force them into agreement, he came up with strange ideas—like the notion that when our Lord passed through Jericho, there was a blind man by the roadside entering the city and another by the roadside leaving it, and that both were healed under very similar circumstances.
Apollinaris, in the famous controversy about Easter, declared that it was irreconcilable with the Law that Christ should have suffered on the great feast-day, as related by St. Matthew, but that the Gospels disagreed among themselves on the day upon which he suffered.289 The great Gerson sought to remove the difficulties in a “Concordance of the Evangelists,” or “Monotessaron.”
Apollinaris, in the well-known debate about Easter, stated that it was incompatible with the Law for Christ to have suffered on the main feast day, as mentioned by St. Matthew, but that the Gospels contradicted each other regarding the day he suffered.289 The great Gerson tried to resolve the issues in a "Concordance of the Gospels," or “Monotessaron.”
Such an admission as that the Synoptical Gospels were composed in the manner I have pointed out, in no way affects their incomparable value. They exhibit to us as in a mirror what the apostles taught and what their disciples believed. Faith does not depend on the chronological sequence of events, but on the verity of those events. “See!” exclaimed St. Chrysostom, “how through the contradictions in the evangelical history in minor particulars, the truth of the main facts transpires, and the trustworthiness of the authors is made manifest!”
Such an admission that the Synoptic Gospels were created in the way I've described does not diminish their incredible value. They reflect what the apostles taught and what their followers believed. Faith isn't rooted in the chronological order of events, but in the truth of those events. “Check this out!” exclaimed St. Chrysostom, “Notice how, even with the slight contradictions in the gospel stories, the truth of the key facts comes through, and the reliability of the authors becomes evident!”
In everything, both human and divine, there is an [pg 191] union of infallibility in that which is of supreme importance, and of fallibility in that which concerns not salvation. The lenses through which the light of the world shone to remote ages were human scribes liable to error. Θεῖα πάντα καὶ ἀνθρώπινα πάντα, was the motto Tholuck inscribed on his copy of the Sacred Oracles.
In everything, both human and divine, there’s a [pg 191] union of infallibility in what really matters for salvation and fallibility in what doesn’t. The way the light of the world reached distant times was through human scribes who could make mistakes. Θεῖα πάντα καὶ ἀνθρώπινα πάντα was the motto Tholuck wrote in his copy of the Sacred Oracles.
Having established the origin of the Gospel of St. Matthew, we are able now to see our way to establishing that of the Gospel of the Twelve, or Gospel of the Hebrews.
Having established the origin of the Gospel of St. Matthew, we can now move on to establishing the origin of the Gospel of the Twelve, or the Gospel of the Hebrews.
No doubt it also was a mosaic made out of the same materials as the Gospel of St. Matthew. There subsisted side by side in Palestine a Greek-speaking and an Aramaic-speaking community of Christians, the one composed of proselytes from among the Gentiles, the other of converts from among the Jews. This Gentile Church in Palestine was scarcely influenced by St. Paul; it was under the rule of St. Peter, and therefore was more united to the Church at Jerusalem in habits of thought, in religious customs, in reverence for the Law, than the Churches of “Asia” and Greece. There was no antagonism between them. There was, on the contrary, close intercourse and mutual sympathy.
No doubt it was also a mosaic made from the same materials as the Gospel of St. Matthew. There existed alongside each other in Palestine a Greek-speaking and an Aramaic-speaking community of Christians, one made up of proselytes from among the Gentiles and the other of converts from among the Jews. This Gentile Church in Palestine was hardly influenced by St. Paul; it was led by St. Peter and was therefore more connected to the Church in Jerusalem in terms of mindset, religious practices, and respect for the Law than the Churches of “Asia” and Greece. There was no conflict between them. On the contrary, there was close interaction and mutual support.
Each community, probably, had its own copies of Apostolic Memorabilia, not identical, but similar. Some of the “recollections” were perhaps written only in Aramaic, or only in Greek, so that the collection of one community may have been more complete in some particulars than the collection of the other. The necessity to consolidate these Memorabilia into a consecutive narrative became obvious to both communities, and each composed “in order” the scraps of record of our Lord's sayings and doings they possessed and read in their sacred mysteries. St. Matthew's “Logia of the Lord” was used in the compilation of the Hebrew Gospel; one of the [pg 192] translations of it, which, according to Papias, were numerous, formed the basis also of the Greek Gospel.
Each community likely had its own versions of the Apostolic Memorabilia, not identical but similar. Some of the “memories” might have been written only in Aramaic or only in Greek, so one community’s collection may have been more complete in some areas than the other. It became clear to both communities that there was a need to consolidate these Memorabilia into a continuous narrative, and each one arranged "to" the fragments of records of our Lord's sayings and actions that they had and read in their sacred ceremonies. St. Matthew's “Logia of the Lord” was used in compiling the Hebrew Gospel; one of the [pg 192] translations of it, which, according to Papias, were numerous, also formed the basis of the Greek Gospel.
The material used by both communities, the motive actuating both communities, were the same; the results were consequently similar. That they were not absolutely identical was the consequence of their having been compiled independently.
The material used by both communities, as well as the motives driving both communities, were the same; therefore, the results were similar. The fact that they were not completely identical was due to the fact that they were compiled independently.
Thus the resemblance was sufficient to make St. Jerome suppose the Hebrew Gospel to be the same as the Greek first Gospel; nevertheless, the differences were as great as has been pointed out in the preceding pages.
Thus the resemblance was enough for St. Jerome to think that the Hebrew Gospel was the same as the Greek first Gospel; however, the differences were just as significant as noted in the previous pages.
II. The Clementine Gospel.
We have now considered all the fragments of the Gospel of the Hebrews that have been preserved to us in the writings of Justin Martyr, Origen, Jerome and Epiphanius.
We have now looked at all the parts of the Gospel of the Hebrews that have been preserved in the writings of Justin Martyr, Origen, Jerome, and Epiphanius.
But there is another storehouse of texts and references to a Gospel regarded as canonical at a very early date by the Nazarene or Ebionite Church. This storehouse is that curious collection of the sayings and doings of St. Peter, the Clementine Recognitions and Homilies.
But there is another collection of texts and references to a Gospel that was considered canonical very early on by the Nazarene or Ebionite Church. This collection is that interesting assortment of sayings and actions of St. Peter, the Clementine Recognitions and Homilies.
That the Gospel used by the author or authors of the Clementines was that of the Hebrews cannot be shown; but it is probable that it was so.
That the Gospel used by the author or authors of the Clementines was that of the Hebrews cannot be shown; but it is likely that it was.
The Clementines were a production of the Judaizing party in the Primitive Church, and it was this party which, we know, used the Gospel of the Twelve, or of the Hebrews.
The Clementines were produced by the Judaizing faction in the Early Church, and it was this group that, as we know, used the Gospel of the Twelve, or of the Hebrews.
The doctrine in the Clementine Recognitions and Homilies bears close relations to that of the Jewish Essenes. The sacrificial system of the Jewish Church is rejected. It was not part of the revelation to Moses, but a tradition of the elders.290
The teachings in the Clementine Recognitions and Homilies are closely related to those of the Jewish Essenes. The sacrificial system of the Jewish Church is dismissed. It wasn't part of the revelation to Moses, but rather a tradition passed down by the elders.290
Distinction in meats is an essential element of religion. Through unclean meats devils enter into men, and produce disease. To eat of unclean meats places men in the power of evil spirits, who lead them to [pg 194] idolatry and all kinds of wickedness. So long as men abstain from these, so long are the devils powerless against them.291
Distinction in meats is an essential part of religion. Eating unclean meats allows evil spirits to enter people and cause sickness. Consuming unclean meats puts individuals under the control of evil spirits, who lead them to idolatry and all sorts of wrongdoing. As long as people avoid these, the demons remain powerless against them.
The observance of times is also insisted on—times at which the procreation of children is lawful or unlawful; and disease and death result from neglect of this distinction. “In the beginning of the world men lived long, and had no diseases. But when through carelessness they neglected the observance of the proper times ... they placed their children under innumerable afflictions.”292 It is this doctrine that is apparently combated by St. Paul.293 He relaxes the restraints which Nazarene tradition imposed on marital intercourse.
The importance of observing specific times is emphasized—times when having children is allowed or not allowed; ignoring this distinction leads to sickness and death. “In the early days of the world, people lived for a long time and didn't suffer from illnesses. But when they carelessly overlooked the significance of recognizing the right times ... they put their children through endless struggles.”292 This teaching seems to be challenged by St. Paul.293 He relaxes the restrictions that Nazarene tradition placed on marital relations.
The rejection of sacrifices obliged the Nazarene Church to discriminate between what is true and false in the Scriptures; and, with the Essenes, they professed liberty to judge the Scriptures and reject what opposed their ideas. Thus they refused to acknowledge that “Adam was a transgressor, Noah drunken, Abraham guilty of having three wives, Jacob of cohabiting with two sisters, Moses was a murderer,” &c.294
The rejection of sacrifices forced the Nazarene Church to distinguish between what is true and false in the Scriptures; and, along with the Essenes, they claimed the right to interpret the Scriptures and dismiss what contradicted their beliefs. Therefore, they refused to accept that "Adam broke the rules, Noah got drunk, Abraham had three wives, Jacob was with two sisters, and Moses was a murderer," etc.294
The moral teaching of the Clementines is of the most exalted nature. Chastity is commended in a glowing, eloquent address of St. Peter.295 Poverty is elevated into an essential element of virtue. Property is, in itself, an evil. “To all of us possessions are sins. The deprivation of these is the removal of sins.” “To be saved, no one should possess anything; but since many have possessions, or, in other words, sins, God sends, in love, afflictions ... that those with possessions, but yet having some measure of love to God, may, by temporary inflictions, be saved from eternal punishments.”296
The moral teachings of the Clementines are incredibly high-minded. Chastity is praised in a powerful and passionate speech by St. Peter.295 Poverty is raised as a crucial part of virtue. Owning property is seen as inherently wrong. "For all of us, our possessions are burdens. Losing them is like shedding those burdens." “To be saved, no one should own anything; but since many people do have possessions, or in other words, sins, God sends hardships out of love ... so that those who have possessions but still love God may be spared from eternal punishment through temporary suffering.”296
“Those who have chosen the blessings of the future kingdom have no right to regard the things here as their own, since they belong to a foreign king (i.e. the prince of this world), with the exception only of water and bread, and those things procured by the sweat of the brow, necessary for the maintenance of life, and also one garment.”297
"Those who have chosen the blessings of the future kingdom shouldn't see the things here as their own because they belong to a foreign king (i.e. the prince of this world), except for water and bread, and things earned through hard work that are necessary for survival, along with one piece of clothing."297
Thus St. Peter is represented as living on water, bread and olives, and having but one cloak and tunic.298 And Hegesippus, as quoted by Eusebius, describes St. James, first bishop of Jerusalem, as “drinking neither wine nor fermented liquors, and abstaining from animal food. A razor never came upon his head, he never anointed himself with oil, and never used a bath. He never wore woollen, but linen garments.”299
Thus St. Peter is depicted as living on water, bread, and olives, with only one cloak and tunic.298 And Hegesippus, as quoted by Eusebius, describes St. James, the first bishop of Jerusalem, as "he didn't drink wine or alcoholic drinks, and he stayed away from meat. He never shaved his head, never used oil, and never took a bath. He wore only linen clothes, never wool."299
The Ebionites looked upon Christ as the Messiah rather than as God incarnate. They gave him the title of Son of God, and claimed for him the highest honour, but hesitated to term him God. In their earnest maintenance of the Unity of the Godhead against Gnosticism, they shrank from appearing to divide the Godhead. Thus, in the Clementines, St. Peter says, “Our Lord neither asserted that there were gods except the Creator of all, nor did he proclaim himself to be God, but he pronounced him blessed who called him the Son of that God who ordered the universe.”300
The Ebionites viewed Christ as the Messiah instead of God in human form. They referred to him as the Son of God and acknowledged him with great respect, but they hesitated to call him God. In their strong commitment to the oneness of God against Gnosticism, they avoided making it seem like they were splitting the Godhead. In the Clementines, St. Peter says, “Our Lord neither claimed that there were gods besides the Creator of everything, nor did he assert that he was God, but he blessed those who referred to him as the Son of the God who created the universe.”300
The Ebionitism of the Clementines is controversial. It was placed face to face with Gnosticism. Simon Magus, the representative of Gnosticism, as St. Peter is the representative of orthodoxy, in the Recognitions and Homilies, contends that the God of the Jews, the Demiurge, the Creator of the world, is evil. He attempts to prove this by showing that the world is full of pain [pg 196] and misery. The imperfections of the world are tokens of imperfection in the Creator. He takes the Old Testament. He shows from texts that the God of the Jews is represented as angry, jealous, repentant; that those whom He favours are incestuous, adulterers, murderers.
The Ebionitism of the Clementines is controversial. It was set against Gnosticism. Simon Magus, the symbol of Gnosticism, as St. Peter is the symbol of orthodoxy, in the Recognitions and Homilies, argues that the God of the Jews, the Demiurge, the Creator of the world, is evil. He tries to show this by indicating that the world is full of pain [pg 196] and suffering. The flaws in the world are signs of flaws in the Creator. He references the Old Testament. He shows from texts that the God of the Jews is portrayed as angry, jealous, and repentant; that those He favors are incestuous, adulterers, and murderers.
This doctrine St. Peter combats by showing that present evils are educative, curative, disguised blessings; and by calling all those passages in Scripture which attribute to God human passions, corruptions of the sacred text in one of its many re-editions. “God who created the world has not in reality such a character as the Scriptures assign Him,” says St. Peter; “for such a character is contrary to the nature of God, and therefore manifestly is falsely attributed to Him.”301
This belief St. Peter challenges by showing that current hardships are educational, healing, and sometimes hidden blessings; and by referring to all those parts of Scripture that assign human emotions to God as distortions of the sacred text in one of its many re-editions. “The God who created the world doesn’t actually have the personality that the Scriptures say He has,” says St. Peter; “because that kind of personality contradicts God's nature and is obviously wrongly attributed to Him.”301
From this brief sketch of the doctrines of the Ebionite Church from which the Clementines emanated, it will be seen that its Gospel must have resembled that of the Hebrews, or have been founded on it. The “Recollections of the Twelve” probably existed in several forms, some more complete than others, some purposely corrupted. The Gospel of the Hebrews was in use in the orthodox Nazarene Church. The Gospel used by the author of the Clementines was in use in the same community. It is therefore natural to conclude their substantial identity.
From this brief overview of the beliefs of the Ebionite Church, which gave rise to the Clementines, it’s clear that its Gospel must have been similar to that of the Hebrews or based on it. The "Memories of the Twelve" likely existed in various forms, some more complete than others, with some being intentionally altered. The Gospel of the Hebrews was used in the orthodox Nazarene Church. The Gospel referenced by the author of the Clementines was also in use in the same community. So, it’s reasonable to conclude that they were substantially identical.
But though substantially the same, and both closely related to the Canonical Gospel of St. Matthew, they were not completely identical; for the Clementine Gospel diverged from the received text of St. Matthew more widely than we are justified in concluding did that of the Gospel of the Hebrews.
But even though they were essentially the same and both closely related to the Canonical Gospel of St. Matthew, they weren't completely identical. The Clementine Gospel strayed further from the accepted text of St. Matthew than we can reasonably conclude the Gospel of the Hebrews did.
That it was in Greek and not in Hebrew is also probable. The converts to Christianity mentioned in the Recognitions and Homilies are all made from Heathenism, [pg 197] and speak Greek. It is at Caesarea, Tripolis, Laodicaea, that the churches are established which are spoken of in these books,—churches filled, not with Jews, but with Gentile converts, and therefore requiring a Gospel in Greek.
That it was in Greek and not in Hebrew is also likely. The converts to Christianity mentioned in the Recognitions and Homilies all come from pagan backgrounds, [pg 197] and speak Greek. It is in Caesarea, Tripolis, and Laodicaea that the churches mentioned in these books are established—churches filled not with Jews but with Gentile converts, thus needing a Gospel in Greek.
The Clementine Gospel was therefore probably a sister compilation to that of the Hebrews and of St. Matthew. The Memorabilia of the Apostles had circulated in Hebrew in the communities of pure Jews, in Greek in those of Gentile proselytes. These Memorabilia were collected into one book by the Hebrew Church, by the Nazarene proselytes, and by the compiler of the Canonical Gospel of St. Matthew. This will explain their similarity and their differences.
The Clementine Gospel was likely a related compilation to that of the Hebrews and St. Matthew. The Memorabilia of the Apostles were shared in Hebrew among strictly Jewish communities and in Greek among Gentile converts. These Memorabilia were gathered into one book by the Hebrew Church, by the Nazarene converts, and by the person who compiled the Canonical Gospel of St. Matthew. This explains their similarities and differences.
From what has been said of the Clementines, it will be seen that their value is hardly to be over-estimated as a source of information on the religious position of the Petrine Church. Hilgenfeld says: “There is scarcely any single writing which is of such importance for the history of the earliest stage of Christianity, and which has yielded such brilliant disclosures at the hands of the most careful critics, with regard to the earliest history of the Christian Church, as the writings ascribed to the Roman Clement, the Recognitions and the Homilies.”302
From what has been said about the Clementines, it's clear that their value is hard to overestimate as a source of information on the religious stance of the Petrine Church. Hilgenfeld states: "There's barely any single text that's as significant for the history of the early stage of Christianity, and that has offered such impressive insights from the most dedicated critics concerning the early history of the Christian Church, as the writings attributed to Roman Clement, the Recognitions and the Homilies."302
No conclusion has been reached in regard to the author of the Clementines. It is uncertain whether the Homilies and the Recognitions are from the same hand. Unfortunately, the Greek of the Recognitions is lost. We have only a Latin translation by Rufinus of Aquileia (d. 410), who took liberties with his text, as he informs Bishop Gaudentius, to whom he addressed his [pg 198] preface. He found that the copies of the book he had differed from one another in some particulars. Portions which he could not understand he omitted. There is reason to suspect that he altered such quotations as he found in it from the Gospel used by the author, and brought them, perhaps unconsciously, into closer conformity to the received text. In examining the Gospel employed by the author of the Clementines, we must therefore trust chiefly to those texts quoted in the Homilies.
No conclusion has been reached regarding the author of the Clementines. It's unclear whether the Homilies and the Recognitions were written by the same person. Unfortunately, the Greek version of the Recognitions is lost. We only have a Latin translation by Rufinus of Aquileia (d. 410), who took liberties with his text, as he tells Bishop Gaudentius in his [pg 198] preface. He found that the copies of the book he had were different from each other in some ways. Parts he didn’t understand were left out. There's reason to suspect that he changed some quotations from the Gospel used by the author to bring them, perhaps unintentionally, more in line with the accepted text. Therefore, when examining the Gospel used by the author of the Clementines, we mainly have to rely on the texts quoted in the Homilies.
Various opinions exist as to the date of the Clementines. They have been attributed to the first, second, third and fourth centuries. If we were to base our arguments on the work as it stands, the date to be assigned to it is the first half of the third century. A passage from the Recognitions is quoted by Origen in his Commentary on Genesis, written in A.D. 231; and mention is made in the work of the extension of the Roman franchise to all nations under the dominion of Rome, an event which took place in the reign of Caracalla (A.D. 211). The Recognitions also contain an extract from the work De Fato, ascribed to Bardesanes, but which was really written by one of his scholars. But it has been thought, not without great probability, that this passage did not originally belong to the Recognitions, but was thrust into the text about the middle of the third century.303
Various opinions exist about the date of the Clementines. They have been dated to the first, second, third, and fourth centuries. If we base our arguments on the work as it currently stands, it seems to have been created in the first half of the third century. A passage from the Recognitions is quoted by Origen in his Commentary on Genesis, written in A.D. 231; and the work mentions the extension of Roman citizenship to all nations under Rome, an event that occurred during the reign of Caracalla (A.D. 211). The Recognitions also include a passage from the work In Fact, attributed to Bardesanes, but actually written by one of his students. However, it is believed, with considerable likelihood, that this passage did not originally belong to the Recognitions but was added to the text around the middle of the third century.303
I have already pointed out the fact that the Church in the Clementines is never called “Christian;” that the word is never employed. It belonged to the community established by Paul, and with it the Church of Peter had [pg 199] no sympathy. To believe in the mission of Christ is, in the Clementine Homilies, to become a Jew. The convert from Gentiledom by passing into the Church passes under the Law, becomes, as we are told, a Jew. But the convert is made subject not to the Law as corrupted by the traditions of the elders, but to the original Law as re-proclaimed by Christ.
I have already pointed out that the Church in the Clementines is never called “Christian” the term is never used. It was part of the community established by Paul, and the Church of Peter had [pg 199] no connection to it. To believe in the mission of Christ in the Clementine Homilies means to become a Jew. The convert from being a Gentile, by joining the Church, comes under the Law, and, as it is said, becomes a Jew. However, the convert is subject not to the Law as distorted by the traditions of the elders, but to the original Law as reintroduced by Christ.
The author of the Recognitions twice makes St. Peter say that the only difference existing between him and the Jews is in the manner in which they view Christ. To the apostles he is the Messiah come in humility, to come again in glory. But the Jews deny that the Messiah was to have two manifestations, and therefore reject Christ.304
The author of the Recognitions has St. Peter state twice that the only difference between him and the Jews is how they view Christ. To the apostles, he is the Messiah who came in humility and will come again in glory. However, the Jews reject the idea that the Messiah was supposed to appear in two ways, which leads them to deny Christ.304
Although we cannot rely on the exact words of the quotations from the Gospel in the “Recognitions,” there are references to the history of our Lord which give indications of narratives contained in the Gospel used by the pseudo-Clement, therefore by the Ebionite Christians whose views he represents. We will go through all such passages in the order in which they occur in the “Recognitions.”
Although we can't depend on the exact wording of the quotes from the Gospel in the "Recognitions," there are references to the history of our Lord that hint at stories found in the Gospel used by the pseudo-Clement, and thus by the Ebionite Christians whose views he represents. We will examine all such passages in the order they appear in the “Awards.”
The first allusion to a text parallel to one in the Canonical Gospels is this: “Not only did they not believe, but they added blasphemy to unbelief, saying he was a gluttonous man and slave of his belly, and that he was influenced by a demon.”305 The parallel passage is in St. Matthew xi. 18, 19. It is curious to notice that in the Recognitions the order is inverted. In St. Matthew, “they say, He hath a devil.... They say, Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine-bibber;” and that the term “wine-bibber” is changed into “slave of his belly.” Probably therefore in this instance the author of the [pg 200] Clementines borrowed from a different text from St. Matthew.
The first allusion to a text similar to one in the Canonical Gospels is this: "They not only didn’t believe, but they also added blasphemy to their disbelief, saying he was a glutton and a slave to his cravings, claiming he was possessed by a demon."305 The parallel passage is in St. Matthew xi. 18, 19. It's interesting to note that in the Recognitions, the order is flipped. In St. Matthew, "People say, 'He has a demon...' They say, 'Look, he's a glutton and a wine-drinker;'" and the term “wine lover” is replaced with "slave to his cravings." So, it's likely that the author of the [pg 200] Clementines used a different text than St. Matthew.
In the very next chapter the Recognitions approaches St. Matthew closer than the lost Gospel. For in the account of the crucifixion it is said that “the veil of the Temple was rent,” whereas the Gospel of the Hebrews stated that the lintel of the Temple had fallen. But here I suspect we have the hand of Rufinus the translator. We can understand how, finding in the text an inaccuracy of quotation, as he supposed, he altered it.
In the very next chapter, the Recognitions gets closer to St. Matthew than the lost Gospel. In the account of the crucifixion, it says that “the temple curtain was ripped apart,” while the Gospel of the Hebrews mentioned that the lintel of the Temple had collapsed. But here I think we can see the influence of Rufinus the translator. It's easy to see how he might have changed it upon finding what he believed to be a quoting error in the text.
The next passage relates to the resurrection. “For some of them, watching the place with all care, when they could not prevent his rising again, said that he was a magician; others pretended that he was stolen away.”306 The Canonical Gospels say nothing about this difference of opinion among the Jews, but St. Matthew states that it was commonly reported among them that his disciples had stolen his body away. Not a word about any suspicion that he had exercised witchcraft, a charge which we know from Celsus was brought against Christ later.
The next passage relates to the resurrection. "For some of them, who were keeping a close eye on the place, when they couldn't stop him from coming back, said that he was a magician; others insisted that he had been taken away."306 The Canonical Gospels don’t mention this disagreement among the Jews, but St. Matthew notes that it was widely talked about among them that his disciples had stolen his body. There’s no mention of any suspicion that he practiced witchcraft, a charge that we know from Celsus was made against Christ later.
The next passage is especially curious. It relates to the unction of Christ. “He was the Son of God, and the beginning of all things; he became man; him God anointed with oil that was taken from the wood of the Tree of Life; and from this anointing he is called Christ.”307 Then St. Peter goes on to argue: “In the present life, Aaron, the first high-priest, was anointed with a composition of chrism, which was made after the pattern of that spiritual ointment of which we have spoken before.... But if any one else was anointed with the same ointment, as deriving virtue from it, he became either king, or prophet, or priest. If, then, this temporal grace, compounded by men, had such efficacy, consider [pg 201]how potent was that ointment extracted by God from a branch of the Tree of Life, when that which was made by men could confer so excellent dignities among men.”
The next passage is particularly intriguing. It discusses the anointing of Christ. "He was the Son of God and the source of everything; he became human; God anointed him with oil from the Tree of Life; and because of this anointing, he is called Christ."307 Then St. Peter continues: "In this life, Aaron, the first high priest, was anointed with a blend of oil made following the example of that spiritual ointment we talked about earlier... However, if anyone else was anointed with the same oil and gained power from it, they became either a king, a prophet, or a priest. If this temporary grace, created by humans, had such power, just think [pg 201]about how powerful was that ointment made by God from a branch of the Tree of Life, especially considering that what was made by humans could grant such high positions among people."
Here we have trace of an apparent myth relating to the unction of Jesus at his baptism. Was there any passage to this effect in the Hebrew Gospel translated by St. Jerome? It is hard to believe it. Had there been, we might have expected him to allude to it.
Here we have a trace of an apparent myth related to Jesus' anointing at his baptism. Was there any reference to this in the Hebrew Gospel translated by St. Jerome? It's difficult to believe there was. If there had been, we would have expected him to mention it.
But that there was some unction of Christ mentioned in the early Gospels, I think is probable. If there were not, how did Jesus, so early, obtain the name of Christ, the Anointed One? That name was given to him before his divinity was wholly believed in, and when he was regarded only as the Messiah—nay, even before the apostles and disciples had begun to see in him anything higher than a teacher sent from God, a Rabbi founding a new school. It is more natural to suppose that the surname of the Anointed One was given to him because of some event in his life with which they were acquainted, than because they applied to him prophecies at a time when certainly they had no idea that such prophecies were spoken of him.
But I think it's likely that there was some mention of the anointing of Christ in the early Gospels. If there wasn't, how did Jesus, so early on, earn the title of Christ, which means the Anointed One? That title was given to him before people fully believed in his divinity, and when he was seen only as the Messiah—actually, even before the apostles and disciples recognized him as anything more than a teacher sent from God, a Rabbi starting a new movement. It makes more sense to think that the title of the Anointed One was given to him because of some event in his life that they knew about, rather than because they were applying prophecies to him at a time when they certainly had no idea those prophecies referred to him.
If some anointing did really accompany the baptism, then one can understand the importance attached to the baptism by the Elkesaites and other Gnostic sects; and how they had some ground for their doctrine that Jesus became the Christ only on his baptism. It is remarkable that, according to St. John's Gospel, it is directly after the baptism that Andrew tells his brother Simon, “We have found the Messias, which is ... the Anointed.”308 Twice in the Acts is Jesus spoken of as the Anointed: “Thy holy child Jesus, whom Thou hast anointed.”309 The second occasion is remarkable, for it again apparently associates the anointing with the baptism. [pg 202] St. Peter “opened his mouth and said ... The word which God sent unto the children of Israel ... that word ye know, which was published throughout all Judaea, and began from Galilee after the baptism which John preached; how God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power.”310 I do not say that such an anointing did take place, but that it is probable it did. When Gnosticism fixed on this anointing as the communication to Christ of his divine mission and Messiahship, then mention of it was cut out of the Gospels in possession of the Church, and consequently the Canonical Gospels are without it to this day. But the Christian ceremonial of baptism, which was founded on what took place at the baptism of the Lord, maintained this unction as part of the sacrament, in the Eastern Church never to be dissociated from the actual baptism, but in the Western Church to be separated from it and elevated into a separate sacrament—Confirmation.
If some anointing really did accompany the baptism, then the significance of baptism for the Elkesaites and other Gnostic sects makes sense; they had a basis for their belief that Jesus became the Christ only during his baptism. It’s interesting that, according to St. John's Gospel, it’s right after the baptism that Andrew tells his brother Simon, "We have found the Messiah, who is ... the Anointed One."308 In the Acts, Jesus is referred to as the Anointed twice: "Your holy child Jesus, whom You have anointed."309 The second mention is notable, as it seemingly connects the anointing with the baptism. [pg 202] St. Peter "he began to speak ... The message that God sent to the people of Israel ... you already know this message, which was spread all over Judea, starting from Galilee after John preached the baptism; how God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power."310 I’m not saying that such an anointing definitely occurred, but it seems likely. When Gnosticism focused on this anointing as the moment Jesus received his divine mission and Messiahship, mention of it was removed from the Gospels used by the Church, so the Canonical Gospels lack it to this day. However, the Christian ceremony of baptism, which was based on what happened at the Lord's baptism, retained this anointing as part of the sacrament. In the Eastern Church, it was never separated from the baptism, while in the Western Church, it was detached and elevated into a separate sacrament—Confirmation.
But if in the original Hebrew Gospel there was mention of the anointing of Jesus at or after his baptism, as I contend is probable, this mention did not include an account of the oil being expressed from the branch of the Tree of Life; that is a later addition, in full agreement with the fantastic ideas which were gradually permeating and colouring Judaic Christianity.
But if the original Hebrew Gospel mentioned Jesus being anointed at or after his baptism, which I believe is likely, this mention did not include a story about oil being taken from the branch of the Tree of Life; that detail was added later, aligning with the fantastical ideas that were slowly influencing and shaping Judaic Christianity.
After the baptism, “Jesus put out, by the grace of baptism, that fire which the priest kindled for sins; for, from the time when he appeared, the chrism has ceased, by which the priesthood or the prophetic or the kingly office was conferred.”311 The Homilies are more explicit: “He put out the fire on the altars.”312 There was therefore in the Gospel used by the author of the [pg 203] Clementines an account of our Lord, after his anointing, entering into the Temple and extinguishing the altar fires.
After the baptism, “Jesus eliminated, by the grace of baptism, the fire that the priest used for sins; because, from the time he arrived, chrism has no longer been used to designate the priestly, prophetic, or kingly roles.”311 The Homilies make it clearer: "He extinguished the fire on the altars."312 Therefore, in the Gospel referenced by the author of the [pg 203] Clementines, there is a story of our Lord, after his anointing, entering the Temple and extinguishing the altar fires.
In St. John's Gospel, on which we may rely for the chronological sequence of events with more confidence than we can on the Synoptical Gospels, the casting of the money-changers out of the Temple took place not long after the baptism. In St. Matthew's account it took place at the close of the ministry, in the week of the Passion. That this exhibition of his authority marked the opening of his three years' ministry rather than the close is most probable, and then it was, no doubt, that he extinguished the fires on the altar, according to the Gospel used by the author of the Clementines. Whether this incident occurred in the Gospel of the Hebrews it is not possible to say.
In St. John's Gospel, which we can trust more than the Synoptic Gospels for the timeline of events, the expulsion of the money-changers from the Temple happened shortly after the baptism. In St. Matthew's version, it occurred at the end of the ministry during Passion Week. It’s very likely that this demonstration of his authority marked the beginning of his three-year ministry rather than its conclusion, and it was probably at that time that he put out the fires on the altar, according to the Gospel referenced by the writer of the Clementines. It's unclear whether this event appeared in the Gospel of the Hebrews.
We are told that “James and John, the sons of Zebedee, had a command ... not to enter into their cities (i.e. the cities of the Samaritans), nor to bring the word of preaching to them.”313 “And when our Master sent us forth to preach, he commanded us, But into whatsoever city or house we should enter, we should say, Peace be to this house. And if, said he, a son of peace be there, your peace shall come upon him; but if there be not, your peace shall return unto you. Also, that going from house to city, we should shake off upon them the very dust which adhered to our feet. But it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment than for that city or house.”314 The Gospel of the Clementines, it is plain, contained an account of the sending forth of the apostles almost identical with that in St. Matthew, x.
We are told that “James and John, the sons of Zebedee, were instructed not to enter their towns (i.e. the towns of the Samaritans), nor to share the preaching with them.”313 "When our Master sent us out to preach, he instructed us that whenever we entered a city or a house, we should say, 'Peace be to this house.' If there was a person of peace there, our peace would stay with them; if not, it would return to us. As we moved from house to house and city to city, we were to shake the dust off our feet. However, it will be easier for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah on the day of judgment than for that city or house."314 The Gospel of the Clementines clearly contained an account of the apostles' sending that closely resembles that in St. Matthew, x.
The Beatitudes, or some of them, were in it. “He said, Blessed are the poor; and promised earthly rewards; and promised that those who maintain righteousness shall be satisfied with meat and drink.”317 “Our Master, inviting his disciples to patience, impressed on them the blessing of peace, which was to be preserved with the labour of patience.... He charges (the believers) to have peace among themselves, and says to them, Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the very sons of God.”318 “The Father, whom only those can see who are pure in heart.”319 Again strong similarity with slight difference. “He said, I am not come to send peace on earth, but a sword; and henceforth you shall see father separated from son, son from father, husband from wife, and wife from husband, mother from daughter, and daughter from mother, brother from brother, father-in-law from daughter-in-law, friend from friend.”320 This is fuller than the corresponding passage in St. Matthew.321
The Beatitudes, or some of them, were in it. "He said, Blessed are the poor; and promised earthly rewards; and assured that those who support righteousness will be fulfilled with food and drink."317 “Our Master, encouraging his disciples to be patient, highlighted the importance of peace, which should be upheld through patience.... He instructs (the believers) to maintain peace among themselves and tells them, Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God.”318 "The Father can only be seen by those who have pure hearts."319 Again strong similarity with slight difference. “He said, I didn't come to bring peace to the earth, but a sword; from now on, you will see father separated from son, son from father, husband from wife, and wife from husband, mother from daughter, and daughter from mother, brother from brother, father-in-law from daughter-in-law, friend from friend.”320 This is fuller than the corresponding passage in St. Matthew.321
“It is enough for the disciple to be as his master.”322 “He mourned over those who lived in riches and luxury, and bestowed nothing upon the poor; showing that they must render an account, because they did not pity their neighbours, even when they were in poverty, whom they ought to love as themselves.”323 “In like manner he charged the Scribes and Pharisees during the last period of his teaching ... with hiding the key of knowledge which they had handed down to them from Moses, by which the gate of the heavenly kingdom might be [pg 205] opened.”324 The key of knowledge occurs only in St. Luke's Gospel. Had the author of the Clementines any knowledge of that Gospel? I do not think so, or we should find other quotations from St. Luke. St. Matthew says, “Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye shut up (κλείετε) the kingdom of heaven.”325 St. Luke says, “Ye have taken away the key (τὴν κλεῖδα) of knowledge.”326 The author of the Clementines says, “Ye have hidden the key,” not “taken away.” I do not think, when the expression in St. Matthew suggests the “key,” that we need suppose that the author of the Recognitions quoted from St. Luke; rather, I presume, from his own Gospel, which in this passage resembled the words in St. Luke rather than those in St. Matthew, without, however, being exactly the same.327
“A disciple only needs to be like their master.”322 "He felt sadness for those who lived in wealth and luxury but gave nothing to the poor; showing that they must be held accountable for their actions because they had no compassion for their neighbors in need, whom they should love as themselves."323 “In the same way, he criticized the Scribes and Pharisees near the end of his teachings for hiding the key of knowledge that had been handed down to them from Moses, which could open the door to the heavenly kingdom.”324 The key of knowledge is mentioned only in St. Luke's Gospel. Did the author of the Clementines have any knowledge of that Gospel? I don't think so, or we would see more quotes from St. Luke. St. Matthew states, “Woe to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! You close off the kingdom of heaven.”325 St. Luke says, "You have removed the key (τὴν κλεῖδα) of knowledge."326 The author of the Clementines claims, “You've hidden the key,” not “removed.” I don't think that the reference in St. Matthew, which implies the “key” necessitates that the author of the Recognitions quoted from St. Luke; rather, I believe he quoted from his own Gospel, which in this instance resembled St. Luke's words more than those of St. Matthew, although it wasn't exactly the same.327
“Every kingdom divided against itself shall not stand.”328 “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added to you.”329 The writer knew, in the same terms as St. Matthew, our Lord's sayings: “Give not that which is holy to dogs, neither cast your pearls before swine.”330 “Whosoever shall look upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her in his heart.... If thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee; for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members perish, rather than thy whole body be cast into hell-fire.”331
“A kingdom divided against itself can’t survive.”328 “Put the kingdom of God and his righteousness first, and everything else will be given to you.”329 The writer understood, just like St. Matthew, our Lord's messages: “Don’t give what is sacred to dogs, and don’t throw your pearls in front of pigs.”330 “Anyone who gazes at a woman with lust has already committed adultery in his heart.... If your right eye causes you to sin, take it out and throw it away; it’s better for you to lose one part of your body than for your whole body to be cast into hell.”331
The woes denounced on the Scribes and Pharisees,332 and the saying that the Queen of the South should “rise in judgment against this generation,”333 are given in the Recognitions as in St. Matthew, as also that “the harvest is plenteous,”334 “that no man can serve two masters,”335 and the saying on the power of faith to move mountains.336
The woes addressed to the Scribes and Pharisees,332 and the statement that the Queen of the South will “rise in judgment against this generation,”333 are found in the Recognitions just like in St. Matthew, as well as that “the harvest is abundant,”334 "that no one can serve two masters,"335 and the saying about the power of faith to move mountains.336
We have the parables of the goodly pearl,337 of the marriage supper,338 and of the tares,339 but also that of the sower,340 which does not occur in St. Matthew, but in St. Luke. This therefore was found in the Gospel used by the author of the Recognitions. There are two other apparent quotations from St. Luke: “I have come to send fire on the earth, and how I wish that it were kindled”;341 and the story of the rich fool.342 The first, however, is differently expressed from St. Luke. There are just two more equally questionable quotations: “Be ye merciful, as also your heavenly Father is merciful, who makes his sun to rise upon the good and the evil, and rains upon the just and the unjust.”343 We have the Greek in one of the Homilies.344 In St. Luke it runs, “Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful.”345 In St. Matthew, “Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them that despitefully use you, and persecute you; that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and [pg 207] sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”346 Is it not clear that either the pseudo-Clement condensed the direction, “Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them that despitefully use you, and persecute you,” into the brief maxim, “Be ye good and merciful,”—or that, and this is more probable, there were concurrent traditional accounts of our Lord's saying, and that St. Matthew, St. Luke, and the writer of the Gospel used by the pseudo-Clement, made use of independent texts in their compilations?
We have the parables of the good pearl, 337 of the wedding feast, 338 and of the weeds, 339 but also that of the sower, 340 which doesn’t appear in St. Matthew, but in St. Luke. This was therefore found in the Gospel referenced by the author of the Recognitions. There are two other apparent quotes from St. Luke: “I have come to bring fire to the earth, and I wish it were already lit.”; 341 and the story of the rich fool. 342 The first, however, is worded differently than in St. Luke. There are just two more equally questionable quotes: “Show kindness, just like your heavenly Father shows kindness, who allows his sun to shine on both the good and the bad, and sends rain on both the righteous and the unrighteous.” 343 We have the Greek version in one of the Homilies. 344 In St. Luke it reads, “Show mercy just like your Father shows mercy.” 345 In St. Matthew, "Love your enemies, bless those who insult you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who mistreat and persecute you; so that you may be like your Father in heaven: because he makes his sun rise on both the evil and the good, and sends rain on the just and the unjust." 346 Isn’t it clear that either the pseudo-Clement condensed the instruction, "Love your enemies, bless those who insult you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who mistreat and persecute you." into the shorter phrase, "Be kind and compassionate," or, more likely, there were different traditional accounts of our Lord’s sayings, and that St. Matthew, St. Luke, and the writer of the Gospel used by the pseudo-Clement each used independent texts in their writings?
The next passage is a saying of our Lord on the cross, which is given in the Recognitions: “Father, forgive them their sin, for they know not what they do.”347 In the Homilies we have the original Greek: “Father, forgive them their sins, for they know not what they do.”348 Rufinus has unconsciously altered the text in translating it by making “sins” singular instead of plural.
The next passage is a saying of our Lord on the cross, which is given in the Recognitions: “Father, forgive them for their sin, because they don't know what they’re doing.”347 In the Homilies we have the original Greek: "Father, forgive them for their sins, because they don't know what they're doing."348 Rufinus has unconsciously altered the text in translating it by making "sins" singular instead of plural.
It is not necessary to note the insignificant difference of the word ἅ in the Homily and the word τί in the Gospel. But who cannot see that the addition of the words, “their sins,” completely changes the thought of the Saviour? Jesus prays God to forgive the Jews the crime they commit in crucifying him, and not to pardon all the sins of their lives that they have committed. The addition of these two words not merely modify the thought; they represent another of an inferior order. They would not have been introduced into the text if the author of the Gospel used by the pseudo-Clement had had the Gospel of St. Luke before him. These words were certainly not derived from St. Luke; they are due [pg 208] to a separate recollection or tradition of the sayings of the Saviour on the cross. Those sayings we may well believe were cherished in the memory of the early disciples. Tradition always modifies, weakens, renders commonplace the noblest thoughts and most striking sayings, and colours the most original with a tint of triviality.349
It’s not necessary to point out the minor difference between the word ἅ in the Homily and the word τί in the Gospel. But who can’t see that adding the words, "their mistakes," completely changes what Jesus meant? He asks God to forgive the Jews for the crime of crucifying him, not to forgive all the sins they’ve committed throughout their lives. Adding these two words doesn’t just change the message; they introduce a different, lesser idea. These words wouldn’t have made it into the text if the author of the Gospel used by pseudo-Clement had the Gospel of St. Luke in front of him. They definitely didn’t come from St. Luke; they stem from a separate memory or tradition of Jesus’ words on the cross. We can believe those words were preserved in the memories of the early disciples. Tradition often alters, weakens, and trivializes the greatest thoughts and most memorable sayings, giving even the most original ideas a touch of banality.349
We find in both the Recollections and Homilies a passage which has been thought to be a quotation from St. John: “Verily I say unto you, That unless a man is born again of water, he shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.”350 Here, again, the hand of Rufinus is to be traced. The same quotation is made in the Homilies, and it stands there thus: “Verily I say unto you, Unless ye be born again of the water of life (or the living water) in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, ye cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven.”351
We see in both the Recollections and Homilies a passage that is believed to be a quote from St. John: "I assure you, unless someone is born again through water, they will not enter the kingdom of heaven."350 Here, once more, we can see Rufinus's influence. The same quote appears in the Homilies, and it reads: “I assure you, unless you are born again of the water of life (or the living water) in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, you will not be able to enter the kingdom of heaven.”351
That the narrative of the interview with Nicodemus was in the Gospel of the Hebrews, we learned from Justin Martyr quoting it. We will place the parallel passages opposite each other:
That the narrative of the interview with Nicodemus was in the Gospel of the Hebrews, we learned from Justin Martyr quoting it. We will place the parallel passages next to each other:
Gospel of the Hebrews. | Gospel of John. |
Justin Martyr, 1 Apol. 61. | c. iii. 3, 5. |
“Christ said, Unless you are born again, you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven.” | "3. Jesus answered him, 'Truly, truly, I tell you, unless someone is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.'" |
Pseudo-Clement, Hom. xi. 26. | |
“And Christ said (with an oath),__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Truly I tell you, unless you are born again of the water of life (in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit), you cannot enter the kingdom of Heaven.” | “5. Jesus answered, Truly, truly, I say to you, unless someone is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God.” |
The fragment in the Homilies clearly belongs to the same narrative as the fragment in Justin's Apology. Both are addressed in the second person plural, “Except ye be born again;” in the Gospel of St. John the first is, “Except a man be born again;” the second, “Except a man be born of water and spirit;” both in the third person singular. The form of the first answer in Justin differs from that in St. John: “he cannot enter the kingdom,” “he cannot see the kingdom.”
The fragment in the Homilies clearly belongs to the same narrative as the fragment in Justin's Apology. Both are addressed in the second person plural, “Unless you’re born again;” in the Gospel of St. John the first is, "Unless someone is born again;" the second, "Unless someone is born of water and the Spirit;" both in the third person singular. The first answer in Justin is different from that in St. John: "he can't enter the kingdom," “he can't see the kingdom.”
That these are independent accounts I can hardly doubt. The words, “in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,” are an obvious interpolation, perhaps a late one, in the text of the Homilies; for Rufinus would hardly have omitted to translate this, though he did allow himself to make short verbal alterations.
That these are independent accounts, I can hardly doubt. The words, "in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit," are clearly an addition, possibly a later one, in the text of the Homilies; because Rufinus would not have skipped translating this, even though he did make some brief wording changes.
There is another apparent quotation from St. John in the fifth book of the Recognitions: “Every one is made the servant of him to whom he yields subjection.”353 But here again the quotation is very questionable. St. John's version of our Lord's saying is, “Whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin.” St. Paul is much nearer: [pg 210] “Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness?”354
There is another apparent quote from St. John in the fifth book of the Recognitions: “Everyone becomes a servant to whatever they submit to.”353 But again, this quote is quite questionable. St. John's version of our Lord's saying is, "Anyone who sins is a servant of sin." St. Paul is much closer: [pg 210] "Don't you realize that when you give yourselves to someone as obedient slaves, you become slaves to the one you obey—whether that's sin, which results in death, or obedience, which leads to righteousness?"354
The quotation in the Recognitions is not from St. Paul, for the author expressly declares it is a saying of our Lord. St. Paul could not have had St. John's Gospel under his eye when he wrote, for that Gospel was not composed till long after he wrote the Epistle to the Romans. He gives no hint that he is quoting a saying of our Lord traditionally known to the Roman Christians. He apparently makes appeal to their experience when he says, “Know ye not.” Yet this fragment of an ancient lost Gospel in the Clementine Recognitions gives another colour to his words; they may be paraphrased, “Know ye not that saying of Christ, To whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are?” It appears, therefore, that this is an earlier recorded reminiscence of our Lord's saying than that of St. John.
The quote in the Recognitions isn’t from St. Paul, because the author clearly states it’s a saying of our Lord. St. Paul couldn’t have had St. John’s Gospel in mind when he wrote, since that Gospel was written long after he wrote the Epistle to the Romans. He doesn’t suggest that he’s quoting a saying of our Lord that was traditionally known to the Roman Christians. It seems he appeals to their experience when he says, "Don't you know?" However, this snippet from an ancient lost Gospel in the Clementine Recognitions adds a different perspective to his words; they can be rephrased as, "Don’t you know that saying of Christ, 'You are slaves to whoever you obey'?" Therefore, it seems this is an earlier recorded memory of our Lord's saying than that of St. John.
There is one, and only one, apparent quotation from St. Paul in the Recognitions: “In God's estimation, he is not a Jew who is a Jew among men, nor is he a Gentile that is called a Gentile, but he who, believing in God, fulfils his law and does his will, though he be not circumcised.”355 St. Paul's words are: “He is not a Jew which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh; but he is a Jew which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter.”
There is one, and only one, clear quotation from St. Paul in the Recognitions: "In God's eyes, someone isn't a Jew just because they appear to be one to others, nor is someone a Gentile just because they’re called that. It's the person who believes in God, follows His law, and does His will, even if they aren’t circumcised, who truly matters."355 St. Paul's words are: "A person isn't a Jew simply because of how they look; nor is circumcision only a physical act; a true Jew is someone who is a Jew on the inside, and true circumcision is of the heart, in the spirit, not just based on written laws."
There is no doubt a resemblance between these passages. But it is probable that the resemblance is due solely to community of thought in the minds of both [pg 211] writers. It would be extraordinary if this were a quotation, for the author of the Recognitions nowhere quotes from any Epistle, not even from those of St. Peter; and that he, an Ebionite, should quote St. Paul, whose Epistles the Ebionites rejected, is scarcely credible.
There’s no doubt that these passages are similar. However, it’s likely that the similarity is just because both writers were thinking along the same lines. It would be surprising if this were a quotation, since the author of the Recognitions never cites any Epistle, not even those of St. Peter; and it’s hard to believe that he, as an Ebionite, would quote St. Paul, whose Epistles the Ebionites rejected.
The Recognitions mention the temptation: “The prince of wickedness ... presumed that he should be worshipped by him by whom he knew that he was to be destroyed. Therefore our Lord, confirming the worship of one God, answered him, It is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve. And he, terrified by this answer, and fearing lest the true religion of the one and true God should be restored, hastened straightway to send forth into this world false prophets and false apostles and false teachers, who should speak, indeed, in the name of Christ, but should accomplish the will of the demon.”356 Here we have Christ indicated as the one who was to restore that true worship of God which Moses had instituted, but which the Ebionites, with their Essene ancestors, asserted had been defaced and corrupted by false traditions. And in opposition to this, the devil sends out false apostles, false teachers, to undo this work, calling themselves, however, apostles of Christ. There can be little doubt who is meant. The reference is to St. Paul, Silas, and those who accepted his views, in opposition to those of St. James and St. Peter.
The Recognitions mention the temptation: “The prince of evil thought he would be worshipped by the one he knew he was meant to destroy. So, our Lord confirmed the worship of one God and said to him, 'It is written, You shall worship the Lord your God, and Him only shall you serve.' Frightened by this reply and concerned that the true faith in the one true God would be revived, he quickly sent out false prophets, false apostles, and false teachers who would speak in the name of Christ but fulfill the will of the demon.”356 Here we see Christ identified as the one who would restore the true worship of God that Moses had established but which the Ebionites, along with their Essene ancestors, claimed had been distorted and corrupted by false traditions. In response to this, the devil sends out false apostles and false teachers to counter this effort, yet they call themselves apostles of Christ. There is little doubt about who is being referred to. This refers to St. Paul, Silas, and those who accepted his views, in contrast to those of St. James and St. Peter.
In Homily xii. is a citation which seems to indicate the use of the third Canonical Gospel. At first sight it appears to be a combination of a passage of St. Matthew and a parallel passage of St. Luke. It is preceded in the Homily by a phrase not found in the Canonical Gospels, but which is given, together with what follows, [pg 212] as a declaration of the Saviour. The three passages are placed side by side for comparison:
In Homily xii. there’s a quote that seems to show the use of the third Canonical Gospel. At first glance, it looks like a mix of a passage from St. Matthew and a similar passage from St. Luke. It is preceded in the Homily by a phrase that doesn’t appear in the Canonical Gospels, but which is provided, along with what follows, [pg 212] as a statement of the Savior. The three passages are laid out side by side for comparison:
Sermon xii. 19. | Matt. xviii. 7. | Luke xvii. 1. |
“Good things must come, and fortunate is the person through whom they arrive. Similarly, bad things must also come, but woe to the person through whom they come.”357 | “It’s inevitable that offenses will occur, but woe to the person through whom the offense happens.” | "It is unavoidable that offences will happen; but woe to the person through whom they come." |
The passage in the Homily is more complete than those in St. Matthew and St. Luke. The two Canonical Evangelists made use of imperfect fragments destitute of one member of the sentence. One cannot but wish to believe that our Lord pronounced a benediction on those who did good in their generation.
The passage in the Homily is more complete than those in St. Matthew and St. Luke. The two Canonical Evangelists used incomplete fragments that lack one part of the sentence. One can only hope to believe that our Lord blessed those who did good in their time.
“There is amongst us,” says St. Peter in his second Homily, “one Justa, a Syro-Phoenician, a Canaanite by race, whose daughter was oppressed with a grievous disease. And she came to our Lord, crying out and entreating that he would heal her daughter. But he, being asked by us also, said, ‘It is not lawful to heal the Gentiles, who are like unto dogs on account of their using various meats and practices, while the table in the kingdom has been given to the sons of Israel.’ But she, hearing this, and begging to partake as a dog of the crumbs that fall from this table, having changed what she was (i.e. having given up the use of forbidden food), by living like the sons of the kingdom, obtained healing for her [pg 213] daughter as she asked. For she being a Gentile, and remaining in the same course of life, he would not have healed her had she persisted to live as do the Gentiles, on account of its not being lawful to heal a Gentile.”358
"Among us," says St. Peter in his second Homily, There was a woman named Justa, a Syro-Phoenician and a Canaanite, whose daughter was seriously ill. She came to our Lord, crying and begging him to heal her daughter. When we asked him too, he replied, ‘It's not right to heal the Gentiles, who are like dogs because of their different diets and practices, while the table in the kingdom has been set for the children of Israel.’ But when she heard this and asked for even the crumbs that fall from the table, she changed her ways (i.e. she stopped eating forbidden food) and lived like the children of the kingdom. As a result, she received healing for her [pg 213] daughter as she had requested. Since she was a Gentile, if she had continued to live like the Gentiles do, he would not have healed her because it wasn't lawful to heal a Gentile.358
That the Ebionites perverted the words of our Lord to make them support their tenets on distinction of meats is obvious.
That the Ebionites twisted the words of our Lord to make them support their beliefs about the distinction between foods is clear.
In the Clementine Homilies we have thrice repeated a saying of our Lord which we know of from St. Jerome and St. Clement of Alexandria, who speak of it as undoubtedly a genuine saying of Christ, “Be ye good money-changers.”359
In the Clementine Homilies, we have repeated a saying of our Lord three times, known from St. Jerome and St. Clement of Alexandria, who affirm that it is genuinely a saying of Christ, “Be good at exchanging money.”359
This text is used by the author of the Clementines to prove the necessity of distinguishing between the gold and the dross in Holy Scripture. And to this he adds the quotation, “Ye do therefore err, not knowing the true things of the Scriptures; and for this reason ye are ignorant also of the power of God.”360
This text is used by the author of the Clementines to demonstrate the need to differentiate between the valuable and the worthless in Holy Scripture. He supports this with the quote, "You make mistakes because you don't grasp the true meaning of the Scriptures; and because of this, you're also unaware of God's power.”360
The following are some more fragments from the Clementine Homilies:
The following are some additional excerpts from the Clementine Homilies:
“He said, I am he of whom Moses prophesied, saying, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise unto you of your brethren, like unto me: him hear ye in all things; and whosoever will not hear the prophet shall die.”361 This saying of Moses is quoted by both St. Peter and St. Stephen in their addresses, as recorded in the Acts. It is probable, therefore, that our Lord had claimed this prophecy to have been spoken of him. But St. Luke had never heard that he had done so, as he makes no allusion to it in his Gospel or in the speeches he puts in the mouths of Peter and Stephen in the Acts.
He said, "I am the one Moses mentioned when he prophesied, saying, 'The Lord your God will raise up a prophet for you from among your own people, like me. You must listen to him in everything; anyone who doesn’t listen to that prophet will be cut off from the people.'361 This quote from Moses is referenced by both St. Peter and St. Stephen in their speeches, as recorded in the Acts. It’s likely, then, that our Lord claimed this prophecy was about him. However, St. Luke never mentions that he did, as he doesn’t reference it in his Gospel or in the speeches he gives to Peter and Stephen in the Acts.
“It is thine, O man, said he, to prove my words, as silver and money are proved by the exchangers.”362
“It’s your job, my friend, to check my words, just like how silver and money are tested by those who trade them.”362
Twice repeated we have the text, “Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.”364
Twice repeated we have the text, "You should fear the Lord your God, and serve Him only."364
In St. Matthew's Gospel (iv. 10) it runs, “Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.”
In St. Matthew's Gospel (iv. 10), it says, "You should worship the Lord your God, and only Him shall you serve."
In the Clementines: “He alleged that it was right to present to him who strikes you on one cheek the other also, and to give to him who takes away your cloak your hood also, and to go two miles with him who compels you to go one.”365 This differs from the account in St. Matthew, by using for the word χιτῶνα, “tunic,” of the Canonical Gospel, the word μαφόριον, “hood.”
In the Clementines: "He said it's right to turn the other cheek to someone who hits you, to give your hood to someone who takes your cloak, and to go two miles with someone who forces you to go one."365 This differs from the account in St. Matthew, as it uses the word μαφόριον, "hood" instead of χιτῶνα, “tunic” from the Canonical Gospel.
There are other passages identical with, or almost identical with, the received text in St. Matthew's Gospel, which it is not necessary to enter upon separately.
There are other passages that are the same as, or nearly the same as, the accepted text in St. Matthew's Gospel, which we don't need to discuss separately.
They are: Matt. v. 3, 8, 17, 18, 34, 35, 37, 39, 40, 41, vi. 8, 13, vii. 7, 9, 10, 11, 13, 14, 21, viii. 11, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, ix. 13, x. 28, 34, xi. 25, 27, 28, xii. 7, 26, 34, 42, xiii. 17, 39, xv. 13, xvi. 13, 18, xix. 8, 17, xxii. 2, 32, xxiii. 25, xxiv. 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, xxv. 41. In all, some fifty-five verses, almost and often quite the same as in St. Matthew's Gospel.
They are: Matt. v. 3, 8, 17, 18, 34, 35, 37, 39, 40, 41, vi. 8, 13, vii. 7, 9, 10, 11, 13, 14, 21, viii. 11, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, ix. 13, x. 28, 34, xi. 25, 27, 28, xii. 7, 26, 34, 42, xiii. 17, 39, xv. 13, xvi. 13, 18, xix. 8, 17, xxii. 2, 32, xxiii. 25, xxiv. 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, xxv. 41. In total, there are about fifty-five verses, which are often very similar to those in St. Matthew's Gospel.
There is just one text supposed to be taken from St. Mark's Gospel, four from St. Luke's, and two from St. John's. But I do not think we are justified in concluding that these quotations are taken from the three last-named Canonical Gospels. That they are not taken [pg 215] from St. Luke we may be almost certain, for that Gospel was not received by the Judaizing Christians. When we examine the passages, the probability of their being quotations from the Canonical Gospels disappears.
There is only one passage expected to be from St. Mark's Gospel, four from St. Luke's, and two from St. John's. However, I don’t believe we can assume that these quotes are from the three Gospels mentioned last. We can be pretty sure they aren’t from St. Luke, since that Gospel wasn’t accepted by the Judaizing Christians. When we look at the passages, the likelihood of them being quotes from the Canonical Gospels fades away. [pg 215]
The quotation from St. Mark is too brief for us to be able to form any well-founded opinion upon it. It is this: “But to those who were misled to imagine many gods, as the Scriptures say, he said, Hear, O Israel; the Lord your God is one Lord.”369
The quotation from St. Mark is too brief for us to form a solid opinion about it. It is this: "But to those who were led to believe there are many gods, as the Scriptures say, he said, Listen, Israel; the Lord your God is one Lord."369
No prejudice would exist among the Ebionites against the Gospel of St. Mark, but the Christology of the Johannine Gospel, its doctrine of the Logos, would not accord with their low views of Christ. The Ebionites who denied the Godhead of Jesus could hardly acknowledge as canonical a Gospel which contained the words, “And the Word was with God, and the Word was God.”
No bias would exist among the Ebionites towards the Gospel of St. Mark, but the understanding of Christ in the Johannine Gospel, particularly its teaching about the Logos, wouldn’t match their low views of Christ. The Ebionites, who rejected the divinity of Jesus, would find it difficult to accept as authoritative a Gospel that included the phrase, "And the Word was with God, and the Word was God."
Hom. xix. 22. | John ix. 1-3. |
“Our Master answered those who asked about the man born blind, to whom he restored sight, whether it was because of his sin or his parents’ that he was born blind. It’s not that he sinned in any way, nor did his parents; but this happened so that the power of God could be displayed, who heals sins of ignorance.”370 | As Jesus was walking by, he saw a man who had been blind since birth. His disciples asked him, "Teacher, who sinned, this man or his parents, that he was born blind?" Jesus replied, "Neither this man nor his parents sinned; instead, this happened so that the works of God could be revealed in him." |
The resemblance is striking. Nevertheless I do not think we have a right to conclude that this passage in the Clementine Homilies is necessarily a citation from St. John.
The similarity is remarkable. However, I don't believe we can assume that this part of the Clementine Homilies is definitely a quote from St. John.
The text is quoted in connection with the peculiar Ebionite doctrine of seasons and days already alluded to. When our Lord says that he heals the sins of ignorance, he is made in the Clementine Gospel to assert that the blindness of the man was the result of disregard by his parents of the new moons and sabbaths, not wilfully, but through ignorance. “The afflictions you mentioned,” says St. Peter in connection with this quotation, “are the result of ignorance, but assuredly not of wickedness. Give me the man who sins not, and I will show you the man who suffers not.”
The text is quoted regarding the unique Ebionite belief about seasons and days mentioned earlier. When our Lord says that he heals the sins of ignorance, the Clementine Gospel has him say that the man’s blindness was due to his parents’ neglect of the new moons and sabbaths, not out of willfulness, but out of ignorance. "The issues you mentioned," St. Peter says in relation to this quotation, "are due to ignorance, but definitely not to evil. Show me someone who never sins, and I'll show you someone who never suffers."
But though this is the interpretation put on the words of our Lord by the Clementine Ebionite, it by no means flows naturally from them; it is rather wrung out of them.
But even though this is how the Clementine Ebionite interprets our Lord's words, it doesn't come naturally from them; it's more like it's forced out of them.
The words, I think, mean that the blindness of the man is symbolical; its mystical meaning is ignorance. Our Lord by opening the eyes of the blind exhibits himself as the spiritual enlightener of mankind. He is come to unclose men's eyes to the true light that he sheds abroad in the world.
The words, I think, mean that the man's blindness is symbolic; its deeper meaning is ignorance. Our Lord, by opening the eyes of the blind, shows himself as the spiritual guide for humanity. He has come to open people's eyes to the true light that he spreads throughout the world.
In St. John's Gospel, after having declared that blindness was not the punishment of sin in the man or his [pg 217] parents, our Lord continues, “I must work the works of Him that sent me, while it is day; the night cometh, when no man can work. As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the world.”
In St. John's Gospel, after stating that the man's blindness wasn’t a punishment for sin, our Lord continues, "I have to do the work of the one who sent me while it’s still daytime; night is coming when no one can work. While I'm in the world, I am the light of the world."
Put this last declaration in connection with the saying, “I am come to heal the sins of ignorance,” and the connection of ideas is at once apparent. The blindness of the man is symbolical of the ignorance of the world. “I am the light of the world, and I have come to dispel the darkness of the ignorance of the world.” And so saying, “he spat on the ground, and made clay of the spittle, and he anointed the eyes of the blind man with the clay.”
Put this last declaration together with the saying, “I have come to heal the sins of being uninformed,” and the connection of ideas becomes clear. The man’s blindness symbolizes the world’s ignorance. "I am the light of the world, and I've come to eradicate the darkness of ignorance." And with that, "He spat on the ground, made clay from the spit, and put it on the blind man's eyes."
A few important words in Christ's teaching had escaped the memory of St. John. But they had been noted down by some other apostle, and the recollections of the latter were embodied in the Gospel in use among the Ebionites.
A few important words in Christ's teaching had slipped St. John's mind. However, they were recorded by another apostle, and that apostle's memories were included in the Gospel used by the Ebionites.
The texts resembling passages in St. Luke are four, but all of them are found in St. Matthew's Gospel as well.
The texts that are similar to passages in St. Luke are four, but all of them are also found in St. Matthew's Gospel.
“Blessed is that man whom his Lord shall appoint to the ministry of his fellow-servants.”371
“Blessed is the person that their Lord chooses to serve others.”371
“The Queen of the South shall rise up with this generation, and shall condemn it; because she came from the extremities of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and behold, a greater than Solomon is here, and ye do not believe him.
“The Queen of the South will rise up with this generation and judge it; because she came from the ends of the earth to hear Solomon's wisdom; and here is something greater than Solomon, and you do not believe in him.”
“The men of Nineveh shall rise up with this generation and shall condemn it, for they heard and repented at the preaching of Jonas: and behold, a greater is here, and no one believes.”372
“The people of Nineveh will rise up with this generation and condemn it because they listened and changed their behavior at Jonas's preaching. Yet here is someone greater, and no one believes.”372
The compiler of St. Matthew's Gospel had this striking passage in an imperfect condition. St. Luke had it with both its members. So had also the compiler of the Clementine Gospel. The wording is not exactly identical with that in St. Luke, but the difference is not material, “Ye do not believe him,” “And no one believes,” exist in the Ebionite, not in the Canonical text.
The author of St. Matthew's Gospel had this notable passage in an incomplete form. St. Luke had it complete. The same goes for the writer of the Clementine Gospel. The wording isn’t exactly the same as in St. Luke, but the difference is not significant, "You don't believe him," “And no one believes,” appears in the Ebionite text, not in the Canonical version.
III. The Gospel of St. Peter.
Serapion, Bishop of Antioch, in 190, on entering his see, learned that there was a Gospel attributed to St. Peter read in the sacred services of the church of Rhosus, in Cilicia. Taking it for granted, as he says, that all in his diocese held the same faith, without perusing this Gospel, he sanctioned its use, saying, “If this be the only thing that creates difference among you, let it be read.”
Serapion, Bishop of Antioch, in 190, upon taking office, discovered that there was a Gospel attributed to St. Peter being read during the sacred services of the church of Rhosus in Cilicia. Assuming, as he stated, that everyone in his diocese shared the same beliefs, and without examining this Gospel, he approved its use, saying, "If this is the only issue causing disagreement between you, let it be read."
But he was speedily made aware that this Gospel was not orthodox in its tendency. It favoured the opinions of the Docetae. It was whispered that if it had an apostolic parentage, it had heretical sponsors. Serapion thereupon borrowed the Gospel, read it, and found it was even as had been reported. “Peter,” said he, “we receive with the other apostles as Christ himself,” but this Gospel was, if not apocryphal as to its facts, at all events heretical as to its teaching.
But he quickly realized that this Gospel didn’t align with orthodox views. It supported the beliefs of the Docetae. People said that even if it had an apostolic origin, it was backed by heretical figures. Serapion then borrowed the Gospel, read it, and found it was just as had been reported. “Peter,” he said, "we agree with the other apostles just like Christ did," but this Gospel was, if not false in its facts, definitely heretical in its teachings.
Thereupon Serapion, regretting his precipitation in sanctioning the use of the Gospel, wrote a book upon it, “in refutation of its false assertions.”374
Thereupon Serapion, regretting his rush to approve the use of the Gospel, wrote a book about it, “to refute its fake claims.”374
This book unfortunately has been lost, so that we are not able to learn much more about the Gospel. What was its origin? Was it a forgery from beginning to end? This is by no means probable.
This book unfortunately has been lost, so we can’t learn much more about the Gospel. What was its origin? Was it fake from start to finish? This isn’t very likely.
The Gospel of St. Mark, as we have seen, was due to St. Peter, and by some went by the name of the Gospel [pg 220] of St. Peter. It was a Gospel greatly affected by the Docetae and Elkesaites. “Those who distinguish Jesus from Christ, and who say that Christ was impassible, but that Jesus endured the sufferings of his passion, prefer the Gospel of Mark,” says Irenaeus.375
The Gospel of St. Mark, as we've discussed, was written with the influence of St. Peter and was sometimes referred to as the Gospel of St. Peter. It was a Gospel significantly impacted by the Docetae and Elkesaites. "People who distinguish between Jesus and Christ, arguing that Christ was untouched by suffering while Jesus went through the pains of his passion, often prefer the Gospel of Mark," according to Irenaeus.375
It was likely that they should prefer it, for it began at the baptism, and this event it stated, or was thought to state, was the beginning of the Gospel; to Docetic minds an admission, an assertion rather, that all that preceded was of no importance; Jesus was but a man as are other men, till the plenitude of the Spirit descended on him. The early history might be matter of curiosity, but not of edification.
It was probably preferred by them because it started with the baptism, and this event was believed to mark the beginning of the Gospel. For those with Docetic views, it was an acknowledgment—rather, a claim—that everything before was unimportant; Jesus was just a man like any other until the fullness of the Spirit came upon him. The early history might be interesting, but not enlightening.
That matter is evil is a doctrine which in the East has proved the fertile mother of heresies. Those infected with this idea—and it is an idea, like Predestinarianism, which, when once accepted and assimilated, pervades the whole tissue of belief and determines its form and complexion—could not acknowledge frankly and with conviction the dogma of the Incarnation. That God should have part with matter, was as opposed to their notions as a concord of light with darkness. Carried by the current setting strongly that way, they found themselves landed in Christianity. They set to work at once to mould Christianity in accordance with their theory of the inherent evil in matter. Christ, an emanation from the Pleroma, the highest, purest wave that swept from the inexhaustible fountain of Deity, might overshadow, but could not coalesce with, the human Jesus. The nativity and the death of our Lord were repugnant to their consciences. They evaded these facts by considering that he was born and died as man, but that the [pg 221] bright overshadowing cloud of the Divinity, of the Christ, reposed on him for a brief period only; it descended at the baptism, it withdrew before the passion.
That matter is evil is a belief that has led to many heresies in the East. Those who embraced this idea—and it is an idea, like Predestinarianism, that, once accepted and absorbed, influences the entire structure of belief and shapes its character—could not openly and sincerely accept the dogma of the Incarnation. The idea that God would associate with matter was as contradictory to their views as light being in harmony with darkness. Driven by a strong current in that direction, they found themselves entering Christianity. They immediately began to reshape Christianity to fit their theory about the inherent evil of matter. Christ, seen as an emanation from the Pleroma, the highest and purest aspect that emerged from the endless source of Deity, could overshadow but could not merge with the human Jesus. The nativity and death of our Lord were unacceptable to their consciences. They avoided these truths by arguing that he was born and died as a man, but that the [pg 221] divine light of the Christ only temporarily rested upon him; it appeared at his baptism and departed before the passion.
Such were the party—they were scarcely yet a sect—who used the Gospel of St. Peter. Was this Gospel a corrupted edition of St. Mark? Probably not. We have not much ground on which to base an opinion, but there is just sufficient to make it likely that such was not the case.
Such were the party—they were hardly a sect yet—who used the Gospel of St. Peter. Was this Gospel a twisted version of St. Mark? Probably not. We don't have much to support an opinion, but there's just enough evidence to make it likely that this wasn't the case.
To the Docetae, the nativity of our Lord was purely indifferent; it was not in their Gospel; that it was miraculous they would not allow. To admit that Christ was the Son of God when born of Mary, was to abandon their peculiar tenets. It was immaterial to them whether Jesus had brothers and sisters, or whether James and Jude were only his cousins. The Canonical Gospels speak of the brothers and sisters of Christ, and we are not told that they were not the children of Mary.376 When the Memorabilia were committed to writing, there was no necessity for doing so. The relationship was known to every one. Catholics, maintaining the perpetual virginity of the mother of Jesus, asserted that they were children of Joseph by a former wife, or cousins. The Gospel of St. Peter declared them to be the children of Joseph by an earlier marriage. Origen says, “There are persons who assure us that the brothers of Jesus were the sons whom Joseph had by his first wife, before he married Mary. They base their opinion on either the Gospel entitled the Gospel of Peter, or on the Book of James (the Protevangelium).”377
To the Docetae, the birth of our Lord was completely irrelevant; it wasn’t in their Gospel; they wouldn’t accept it as miraculous. Acknowledging that Christ was the Son of God when born of Mary would mean giving up their unique beliefs. They didn’t care whether Jesus had brothers and sisters, or if James and Jude were just his cousins. The Canonical Gospels mention Christ's brothers and sisters, and we're not told that they weren't Mary’s children.376 When the Memorabilia were written down, there was no need to do so. Everyone knew the relationship. Catholics, who uphold the perpetual virginity of Jesus' mother, claimed they were Joseph's children from a previous marriage or cousins. The Gospel of St. Peter stated they were Joseph's children from an earlier marriage. Origen says, "Some people argue that Jesus' brothers were the children Joseph had with his first wife before he married Mary. They back up their opinion with either the Gospel of Peter or the Book of James (the Protevangelium)."377
Such a statement would not have been intruded into the Gospel by the Docetae, as it favoured no doctrine of [pg 222] theirs. It must therefore have existed in the Gospel before it came into their hands.
Such a statement wouldn’t have been included in the Gospel by the Docetae, as it didn’t support any of their beliefs. Therefore, it must have been in the Gospel before it reached them.
We know how St. Mark's Gospel was formed. After the death of his master, the evangelist compiled all the fragmentary “Recollections” of St. Peter concerning our Lord. But these recollections had before this circulated throughout the Church. We have evidence of this in the incorporation of some of them into the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Luke. Others, besides St. Mark, may have strung these fragments together. One such tissue would be the Gospel of St. Peter. It did not, perhaps, contain as many articles as that of St. Mark, but it was less select. Like those of St. Matthew and St. Luke, on the thread were probably strung memorabilia of other apostles and disciples, but also, perhaps, some of questionable authority.
We understand how St. Mark's Gospel came together. After his master died, the evangelist gathered all the bits of St. Peter's “Recollections” about our Lord. However, these recollections had already been shared throughout the Church. We can see this in how some of them were included in the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Luke. Others, along with St. Mark, may have connected these fragments. One such collection could be the Gospel of St. Peter. It might not have included as many elements as St. Mark's, but it was less refined. Like the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Luke, it likely included memories from other apostles and disciples, but also possibly some of uncertain origin.
This collection was in use at Rhosus. It may have been in use there since apostolic days; perhaps it was compiled by some president of the church there. But it had not been suffered to remain without interpolations which gave it a Docetic character.
This collection was used at Rhosus. It might have been in use there since the days of the apostles; maybe it was put together by a church leader there. However, it hadn’t been allowed to stay free from additions that gave it a Docetic nature.
Its statement of the relationship borne by the “brothers and sisters” to our Lord is most valuable, as it is wholly unprejudiced and of great antiquity. The Gospel, held in reverence as sacred in the second century at Rhosus, was probably brought thither when that church was founded, not perhaps in a consecutive history, but in paragraphs. The church was a daughter of the church of Antioch, and therefore probably founded by a disciple of St. Peter.
Its description of the connection between the "siblings" and our Lord is extremely valuable, as it is completely unbiased and very ancient. The Gospel, regarded as sacred in the second century at Rhosus, was likely brought there when that church was established, not in a linear history, but in sections. The church was a daughter of the church of Antioch, and was probably founded by a disciple of St. Peter.
IV. The Gospel of the Egyptians.
The Gospel known by this name is mentioned by several of the early Fathers.378 It existed in the second half of the second century; and as it was then in use and regarded as canonical by certain Christian sects, it must have been older. We shall not be far out if we place its composition at the beginning of the second century.
The Gospel referred to by this name is mentioned by several early Church Fathers.378 It was in existence in the latter half of the second century, and since it was in use and considered canonical by some Christian groups at that time, it likely predates that period. It wouldn't be inaccurate to suggest its composition occurred at the beginning of the second century.
To form an idea of its tendency, we must have recourse to two different sources, the second Epistle of Clemens Romanus, the author of which seems to have made use of no other Gospel than that of the Egyptians, and Clement of Alexandria, who quotes three passages from it, and refutes the theories certain heretics of his time derived from them.
To understand its direction, we need to look at two different sources: the second letter of Clement of Rome, who appears to have only used the Gospel of the Egyptians, and Clement of Alexandria, who references three passages from it and counters the theories that certain heretics of his time drew from them.
The second Epistle of St. Clement of Rome is a Judaizing work, as Schneckenburg has proved incontestably.379 It is sufficient to remark that the Chiliast belief which transpires in more than one place, the analogy of ideas and of expressions which it bears to the Clementine Homilies, and finally the selection of Clement of Rome, a personage as dear to the Ebionites as the apostles James and Peter, to place the composition under his venerated name, are as many indications of [pg 224] the Judaeo-Christian character and origin of this apocryphal work.
The second Epistle of St. Clement of Rome has a Judaizing influence, as Schneckenburg has clearly demonstrated. It's important to note the Chiliast belief that appears in several instances, the similarities in ideas and language it has with the Clementine Homilies, and the choice of Clement of Rome—who is as cherished by the Ebionites as the apostles James and Peter—to attribute this work to his respected name. These are all signs of the Judeo-Christian nature and origins of this apocryphal text.
The Gospel cited by the author of this Epistle, except in two or three phrases which are not found in any of our Canonical Gospels, recalls that of St. Matthew. Nevertheless, it is certain that the quotations are from the Gospel of the Egyptians, for one of the passages cited in this Epistle is also quoted by Clement of Alexandria, who tells us whence it comes—from the Egyptian Gospel. We may conclude from this that the Gospel of the Egyptians presented great analogy to our first Canonical Gospel, without being identical with it, and consequently that it was related closely to the Gospel of the Hebrews.
The Gospel referenced by the author of this letter, aside from two or three phrases that aren't found in any of our Canonical Gospels, resembles that of St. Matthew. However, it's clear that the quotes are from the Gospel of the Egyptians, since one of the passages mentioned in this letter is also cited by Clement of Alexandria, who tells us where it comes from—from the Egyptian Gospel. We can conclude from this that the Gospel of the Egyptians had a lot in common with our first Canonical Gospel, without being exactly the same, and thus it was closely related to the Gospel of the Hebrews.
If the second Epistle of Clement of Rome determines for us the family to which this Gospel belonged, the passages we shall extract from the Stromata of Clement of Alexandria will determine its order. There are three of these passages, and very curious ones they are.
If the second Epistle of Clement of Rome tells us which family this Gospel belongs to, the excerpts we’ll take from the Stromata of Clement of Alexandria will clarify its sequence. There are three of these excerpts, and they are quite intriguing.
The first is cited by both Clement of Rome and Clement of Alexandria, by one more fully than by the other.
The first is cited by both Clement of Rome and Clement of Alexandria, with one providing more details than the other.
“The Lord, having been asked by Salome when his kingdom would come, replied, When you shall have trampled under foot the garment of shame, when two shall be one, when that which is without shall be like that which is within, and when the male with the female shall be neither male nor female.”380
“When Salome asked the Lord when his kingdom would come, he replied, 'It will come when you let go of the burden of shame, when two become one, when what is outside matches what is inside, and when male and female become neither male nor female.'”380
The explanation of this singular passage by Clement of Rome is, “Two shall be one when we are truthful with each other, and when in two bodies there will be but one soul, without dissimulation and without disguise. That which is without is the body; that which is within is the soul. Just as your body appears externally, so should your soul manifest itself by good works.” The explanation of the last member of the phrase is wanting, as the Epistle has not come down to us entire.
The explanation of this unique passage by Clement of Rome is, "Two will become one when we are honest with each other, and when in two bodies there is just one soul, without pretense and without disguise. The body is what you see on the outside; the soul is what’s inside. Just as your body is visible externally, your soul should also be evident through good deeds." The explanation of the last part of the phrase is missing, as the Epistle has not been preserved in its entirety.
But this is certainly not the real meaning of the passage. Its true signification is to be found in the bloodless, passionless exaltation at which the ascetic aimed who held all matter to be evil, the body to be a clog to the soul, marriage to be abominable, meats to be abstained from. It points to that condition as one of perfection in which the soul shall forget her union with the body, and, sexless and ethereal, shall be supreme.
But this is certainly not the real meaning of the passage. Its true significance is found in the emotionless, passionless elevation that the ascetic sought, who believed all matter was evil, the body was a burden to the soul, marriage was detestable, and that one should avoid all foods. It refers to that state of perfection where the soul forgets its connection to the body and, being sexless and ethereal, reaches a supreme state.
It was in this sense that the heretics took it. Julius Cassianus, “chief of the sect of the Docetae,”381 invoked this text against the union of the sexes. This interpretation manifestly embarrassed St. Clement of Alexandria, and he endeavours to escape from the difficulty by weakening the authority of the text.
It was in this sense that the heretics understood it. Julius Cassianus, "leader of the Docetist group,"381 invoked this text against the joining of the sexes. This interpretation clearly troubled St. Clement of Alexandria, and he tried to avoid the issue by diminishing the authority of the text.
He does this by pointing out that the saying of our Lord is found only in the Gospel of the Egyptians, and not in those four generally received. But as Julius Cassianus appealed at the same time to a saying of St. Paul, the authenticity of which was not to be contested, the Alexandrine doctor did not consider that he could avoid discussing the question; and he gives, on his side, an interpretation of the saying of Jesus in the Apocryphal Gospel, and of that of St. Paul, associated with it by Julius Cassianus. The words of St. Paul quoted by the [pg 226] heretic were those in Galatians (iii. 28): “There is neither Jew nor Greek, neither bond nor free, male or female.” Cassianus paid no regard to the general sense of the passage, which is, that the privileges of the gospel are common to all of every degree and nation and sex, but fastening on the words “neither male nor female,” contended that this was a prohibition of marriage. St. Clement pays every whit as little regard to the plain sense of the passage, and gives the whole an absurd mystic signification, as far removed from the thought of the apostle as the explanation of Julius Cassianus. “By male,” says he, “understand anger, folly. By female understand lust; and when these are carried out, the result is penitence and shame.”
He does this by pointing out that our Lord's saying is found only in the Gospel of the Egyptians, and not in the four gospels that are widely accepted. However, since Julius Cassianus also referred to a saying of St. Paul, which couldn't be disputed, the Alexandrine doctor felt he had to address the issue. He provides his interpretation of the saying of Jesus in the Apocryphal Gospel and connects it with the quote from St. Paul that Cassianus mentioned. The words of St. Paul that the heretic cited were from Galatians (iii. 28): “There is neither Jew nor Greek, neither bond nor free, male nor female.” Cassianus ignored the overall meaning of this passage, which is that the privileges of the gospel are available to everyone regardless of status, nationality, or gender, and instead focused on the words “neither male nor female,” arguing that this meant marriage was forbidden. St. Clement similarly disregards the straightforward meaning of the passage and assigns it an absurd mystical significance that is just as far from the apostle's intent as Cassianus's explanation. “By male,” he says, “understand anger, folly. By female understand lust; and when these are acted upon, the result is repentance and shame.”
It has been thought that the words “when two shall be one” recall the philosophic doctrine of the Pythagoreans on the subject of numbers and the dualism which was upheld by many of the Gnostics. St. Mark, according to Irenaeus, taught that everything had sprung out of the monad and dyad.382 But it is not so. The teaching was not philosophic, but practical. It may be thus paraphrased: “The kingdom of heaven shall have come when the soul shall have so broken with the passions and feelings of the body, that it will no longer be sensible of shame. The body will be lost in the soul, so that the two shall become one; the body which is without shall be like the soul within, and the male with the female shall be insensible to passion.”
It has been thought that the words “when two become one” refer to the philosophical ideas of the Pythagoreans regarding numbers and the dualism supported by many Gnostics. St. Mark, according to Irenaeus, claimed that everything originated from the monad and dyad.382 But that’s not accurate. The teaching was not philosophical but practical. It can be paraphrased like this: “The kingdom of heaven will arrive when the soul has completely disconnected from the body's desires and emotions to the point where it will no longer feel shame. The body will unite with the soul, creating a singular entity; the outer body will mirror the inner soul, and male and female will be free from passion.”
It was a doctrine which infected whole bodies of men later: the independence of the soul from the body led to wild asceticism and frantic sensuality running hand in hand. Holding this doctrine, the Fraticelli in the thirteenth century flung themselves into the most fiery temptations, placed themselves in the most perilous [pg 227] positions; if they fell, it mattered not, the soul was not stained by the deeds of the body; if they remained unmoved, the body was indeed mastered, “the two had become one.”
It was a belief that later infected whole groups of people: the idea that the soul was separate from the body led to extreme self-denial and wild indulgence coexisting together. Embracing this idea, the Fraticelli in the thirteenth century threw themselves into intense temptations and put themselves in dangerous situations; if they fell, it didn't matter, because the soul wasn't tainted by the body's actions; if they stayed strong, that meant they had truly mastered the body, “the two became one.”
The garment of shame is to be trampled under foot. Julius Cassianus explains this singular expression. It is the apron of skins wherewith our first parents were clothed, when they blushed at their nakedness. They blushed because they were in sin; when men and women shall cease to blush at their nudity, then they have attained to the spiritual condition of unfallen man.
The garment of shame is to be trampled on. Julius Cassianus explains this unique expression. It's the apron of skins that our first parents wore when they felt embarrassed about their nakedness. They were embarrassed because they had sinned; when men and women no longer feel ashamed of their nudity, they have reached the spiritual state of unfallen humanity.
We see in embryo the Adamites of the Middle Ages, the Anabaptists of the Reformation.
We can see the early forms of the Adamites from the Middle Ages and the Anabaptists from the Reformation.
But the garment of skin has a deeper signification. Philo taught383 that it symbolized the human body that clothed the nakedness of the Spirit. Gnosticism caught at the idea. Unfallen man was pure spirit. Man had fallen, and his fall consisted in being clothed in flesh. This garment of skin must be trodden under foot, that the soul may arise above it, be emancipated from its bonds.
But the garment of skin has a deeper meaning. Philo taught383 that it symbolized the human body that covered the Spirit's nakedness. Gnosticism picked up on this idea. Unfallen man was pure spirit. When man fell, his fall was about being covered in flesh. This garment of skin must be cast aside so that the soul can rise above it and be freed from its constraints.
The second passage is quite in harmony with the first: “Salome having asked how long men should die, the Lord answered and said, As long as you women continue to bear children.384 Then she said, I have done well, I have never borne a child. The Lord answered, Eat of every herb, but not of that containing in itself bitterness.”385
The second passage aligns well with the first: “When Salome asked how long men will die, the Lord answered, As long as you women keep having children.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Then she said, I've done well; I've never had a child. The Lord replied, Eat from every herb, but not from what is bitter.”385
Cassian appealed to this text also in proof that marriage [pg 228] was forbidden. But Clement of Alexandria refused to understand it in this sense. He is perhaps right when he argues that the first answer of our Lord means, that as long as there are men born, so long men will die. But the meaning of the next answer entirely escapes him. When our Lord says, “Eat of every herb save that in which is bitterness,” he means, says Clement, that marriage and continence are left to our choice, and that there is no command one way or the other; man may eat of every tree, the tree of celibacy, or the tree of marriage, only he must abstain from the tree of evil.
Cassian cited this text as evidence that marriage [pg 228] was not allowed. However, Clement of Alexandria disagreed with this interpretation. He might have a point when he suggests that our Lord's first response indicates that as long as people are born, people will also die. But he completely misses the meaning of the next response. When our Lord says, “Eat from every herb except for the one that is bitter,” Clement interprets this to mean that both marriage and celibacy are choices left up to us, with no directive in either direction; a person can choose to enjoy every option, whether it be the path of celibacy or the path of marriage, as long as they avoid the path of wrongdoing.
But this is not what was meant. Under a figurative expression, the writer of this passage conveyed a warning against marriage. Death is the fruit of birth, birth is the fruit of marriage. Abstain from eating of the tree of marriage, and death will be destroyed.
But this isn't what was intended. Through a metaphor, the writer of this passage delivered a warning about marriage. Death comes from birth, and birth comes from marriage. Stay away from the tree of marriage, and death will be eliminated.
That this is the meaning of this remarkable saying is proved conclusively by another extract from the Gospel of the Egyptians, also made by Clement of Alexandria; it is put in the mouth of our Lord. “I am come to destroy the works of the woman; of the woman, that is, of concupiscence, whose works are generation and death.”386 This quotation bears on the face of it marks of having been touched and explained by a later hand. “Of the woman,—that is, concupiscence, whose works are generation and death,” are a gloss added by an Encratite, which was adopted into the text received among the Egyptian Docetae. The words, “I am come to destroy the works of the woman,” i.e. Eve, may have been spoken by our Lord. By Eve came sin and death into the world, and these works Christ did indeed come to destroy.
That this saying truly means what it suggests is clearly shown by another excerpt from the Gospel of the Egyptians, also cited by Clement of Alexandria; it is attributed to our Lord. “I have come to destroy the works of the woman; of the woman, that is, of desire, whose works are creation and death.”386 This quotation shows clear signs of having been altered and interpreted by someone later on. “About the woman—that is, desire, whose actions are creation and destruction,” is a commentary added by an Encratite, which was included in the text accepted among the Egyptian Docetae. The words, "I've come to end the deeds of the woman," i.e. Eve, may have been spoken by our Lord. Through Eve, sin and death entered the world, and these are indeed the works Christ came to destroy.
Clement of Alexandria was incapable of seizing the plain meaning of these words. He says, “The Lord has not deceived us, for he has indeed destroyed the works of concupiscence, viz. love of money, of strife, glory, of women ... now the birth of these vices is the death of the soul, for we die indeed by our sins.”
Clement of Alexandria couldn't grasp the straightforward meaning of these words. He states, "The Lord hasn't led us astray, as He has genuinely removed our fleshly desires, such as love for money, conflict, fame, and women... now, the root of these vices is the death of the soul, because we truly suffer from our sins."
We must look to Philo for the key. The woman, Eve, means, as he says, the sense; Adam, the intellectual spirit. The union of soul and body is the degradation of the soul, the fertile parent of corruption and death.387 Out of Philo's doctrine grew a Manichaeanism in the Christian community before Manes was born.
We need to turn to Philo for the answer. The woman, Eve, represents the senses; Adam represents the intellectual spirit. The combination of soul and body leads to the lowering of the soul, which is the breeding ground for corruption and death.387 From Philo's teachings, a form of Manichaeanism emerged in the Christian community long before Manes was born.
The work of Jesus was taught to be the emancipation of the soul, the rational spirit, Νοῦς, from the restraints of the body, its restoration to its primitive condition. Death would cease when the marriage was dissolved that held the spirit fettered in the prison-house of flesh.
The work of Jesus was said to be the liberation of the soul, the rational spirit, Νοῦς, from the limitations of the body, bringing it back to its original state. Death would end when the bond that kept the spirit trapped in the prison of the body was broken.
Philonian philosophy remained vigorous at Alexandria in the circle of enlightened Jews. It struck deep root, and blossomed in the Christian Church.
Philonian philosophy stayed strong in Alexandria among the group of progressive Jews. It took deep root and flourished in the Christian Church.
A Gospel, which we do not know—it may have been that of Mark—was brought into Egypt. The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, an Epistle clearly addressed to the Alexandrine Jews, prepared their minds to fuse Philonism with Christianity. We see its influence in the Gospel of St. John. That evangelist adopted Philo's doctrine of the Logos; the author of the Gospel of the Egyptians, that of the bondage of the spirit in matter.
A Gospel, which we don’t know—it might have been Mark’s—was brought to Egypt. The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews, which was clearly meant for the Jewish community in Alexandria, helped them combine Philonism with Christianity. We can see this influence in the Gospel of St. John. That gospel writer embraced Philo's concept of the Logos; the author of the Gospel of the Egyptians, the idea of the spirit being trapped in matter.
The conceptions contained in the three passages which Clement of Alexandria has preserved are closely united. They all are referable to a certain theosophy, the exposition of which is to be found in the writings of Philo, and which may be in vain sought elsewhere at that period. Not only are there to be found here the theosophic system of the celebrated Alexandrine Jew, but also, what is a still clearer index of the source whence the Egyptian Gospel drew its mystic asceticism, we find the quaint expressions and forms of speech which belonged to Philo, and to none but him. No one but Philo had thought to find in the first chapters of Genesis the history of the fall of the soul into the world of sense, and to make of Eve, of the woman, the symbol of the human body, and starting from this to explain how the soul could return to its primitive condition, purely spiritual, by shaking off the sensible to which in its present state it is attached. When we shall have trampled under foot our tunics of skins wherewith we have been covered since the fall, this garment, given to us because we were ashamed of our nakedness,—when the body shall have become like the soul,—when the union of the soul with the body, i.e. of the male and the female, shall exist no more,—when the woman, that is the body, shall be no more productive, shall no more produce generation and death,—when its works are destroyed, then we shall not die any more; we shall be as we were before our fall, pure spirits; and this will be the kingdom of the Lord. And to prepare for this transformation, what is to be done? Eat of every herb, nourish ourselves on the fruit of every tree of paradise,—that is, cultivate the soul, and not occupy it with anything but that which will make it live; but abstain from the herb of bitterness,—the tree of the knowledge [pg 231] of good and evil, that is,—reject all that can weave closer the links binding the soul to the body, retain it in its prison, its grave.388
The ideas found in the three passages preserved by Clement of Alexandria are closely connected. They all relate to a particular theosophy, which is elaborated in the writings of Philo, and is unlikely to be found elsewhere during that time. Here, we see not only the theosophic system of the famous Alexandrian Jew, but also, as a clearer indication of the source from which the Egyptian Gospel derived its mystic asceticism, we notice the unique expressions and phrasings that were distinctive to Philo. No one else but Philo considered that the initial chapters of Genesis depicted the soul's fall into the material world, and that Eve, representing womanhood, symbolizes the human body. He explained how the soul could return to its original condition, entirely spiritual, by shedding the material attachments that tie it to its current state. Once we have cast off our skins, which we’ve worn since the fall—this covering we received due to our shame over our nakedness—when our bodies become like our souls; when the connection between soul and body—meaning male and female—ceases to exist; when the woman, the body, is no longer generative, no longer creating life and death; when its works are destroyed, we will no longer die; we will be as we were before our fall, pure spirits; and this will mark the kingdom of the Lord. So, how do we prepare for this transformation? We must eat from every herb and nourish ourselves with the fruit of every tree in paradise—that is, cultivate the soul and focus only on what sustains it; but we should avoid the herb of bitterness—the tree of the knowledge of good and evil—rejecting everything that might tighten the bonds that tie the soul to the body, keeping it confined in its prison, its grave.
It is easy to see how Philonian ideas continued to exert their influence in Egypt, when absorbed into Christianity. It was these ideas which peopled the deserts of Nitria and Scete with myriads of monks wrestling with their bodies, those prison-houses of their souls, struggling to die to the world of matter, that their ethereal souls might shake themselves free. Their spirits were like moths in a web, bound by silken threads; the spirit would be choked by these fetters, unless it could snap them and sail away.
It’s easy to see how Philonian ideas continued to influence Egypt after being integrated into Christianity. These ideas filled the deserts of Nitria and Scete with countless monks battling with their bodies, which they saw as prisons for their souls, trying to detach themselves from the physical world so their true selves could be free. Their spirits were like moths caught in a web, trapped by silken threads; the spirit would suffocate from these chains unless it could break free and soar away.
Part III. The Lost Pauline Gospels.
Under this head are classed such Gospels as have a distinct anti-Judaizing, Antinomian tendency. They were in use among the Churches of Asia Minor, and eventually found their way into Egypt.
Under this category are classified those Gospels that have a clear anti-Judaizing, Antinomian tendency. They were used among the Churches of Asia Minor and eventually made their way into Egypt.
This class may probably be subdivided into those which bore a strong affinity to the Canonical Gospel of St. Luke, and those which were independent compilations.
This class can likely be divided into those that have a strong connection to the Canonical Gospel of St. Luke and those that are independent compilations.
To the first class belongs—
To the first class belongs—
To the second class—
To the second class—
I. The Gospel of the Lord.
The Gospel of the Lord, Εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ Κυρίου, was the banner under which the left of the Christian army marched, as the right advanced under that of the Gospel of the Hebrews.
The Gospel of the Lord, Εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ Κυρίου, was the standard under which the left flank of the Christian army marched, while the right advanced under the banner of the Gospel of the Hebrews.
The Gospel of the Lord was used by Marcion, and apparently before him by Cerdo.389
The Gospel of the Lord was used by Marcion, and apparently before him by Cerdo.389
In opposition to Ebionitism, with its narrow restraints and its low Christology, stood an exclusive Hellenism. Ebionitism saw in Jesus the Son of David, come to re-edit the Law, to provide it with new sanction, after he had winnowed the chaff from the wheat in it. Marcionism looked to the Atonement, the salvation wrought by Christ for all mankind, to the revelation of the truth, the knowledge (γνῶσις) of the mysteries of the Godhead made plain to men, through God the good and merciful, who sent His Son to bring men out of ignorance into [pg 236] light, out of the bondage of the Law into the freedom of the Gospel.390
In contrast to Ebionitism, with its strict limitations and low view of Christ, was a distinct Hellenism. Ebionitism regarded Jesus as the Son of David, who came to reinterpret the Law and provide it with new authority, after separating the valuable teachings from the irrelevant parts. Marcionism emphasized the Atonement, the salvation achieved by Christ for all humanity, and the revelation of truth—knowledge (γνῶσις) about the mysteries of God made clear to people through God, who is good and merciful, sending His Son to lead humanity out of ignorance and into light, breaking free from the bondage of the Law and embracing the freedom of the Gospel.[pg 236]
The Gospel, in the eyes of Marcion and the extreme followers of St. Paul, represented free grace, overflowing goodness, complete reconciliation with God.
The Gospel, from the perspective of Marcion and the staunch followers of St. Paul, represented unearned grace, abundant kindness, and total reconciliation with God.
But such goodness stood contrasted with the stern justice of the Creator, as revealed in the books of the Old Testament; infinite, unconditioned forgiveness was incompatible with the idea of God as a Lawgiver and a Judge. The restraint of the Law and the freedom of the Gospel could no more emanate from the same source than sweet water and bitter.
But that kind of goodness was in stark contrast to the strict justice of the Creator, as shown in the books of the Old Testament; limitless, unconditional forgiveness couldn't coexist with the idea of God as a Lawgiver and a Judge. The limitations of the Law and the freedom of the Gospel could no more come from the same source than sweet water and bitter.
Therefore the advanced Pauline party were led on to regard the God who is revealed in the Old Testament as a different God from the God revealed by Christ. Cerdo first, and Marcion after him, represented the God of this world, the Demiurge, to be the author of evil; but the author of evil only in so far as that his nature being incomplete, his work was incomplete also. He created the world, but the world, partaking in his imperfection, contains evil mixed with good. He created the angel-world, and part of it, through defect in the divinity of their first cause, fell from heaven.
Therefore, the advanced Pauline group came to see the God revealed in the Old Testament as a different God from the God revealed by Christ. Cerdo first, and then Marcion, depicted the God of this world, the Demiurge, as the source of evil; but he was the author of evil only to the extent that his nature was incomplete, which also made his work incomplete. He created the world, but the world, sharing in his imperfection, contains a mix of good and evil. He created the angelic realm, and part of it, due to a flaw in the divinity of their primary cause, fell from heaven.
The germs of this doctrine, it was pretended, were to be found in St. Paul's Epistles. In the second to the Corinthians, after speaking of the Jews as blinded to the revelation of the Gospel by the veil which is on their faces, the apostle says: “The God of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the [pg 237] image of God, should shine unto them.”391 St. Paul had no intention of representing the God of the Jews who veiled their eyes as opposed to Christ; but it is easy to see how readily those who followed his doctrine of antagonism between the Law and the Gospel would be led to suppose that he did identify the God of the Law with the principle of obstructiveness and of evil.
The roots of this belief, it was claimed, could be found in St. Paul's letters. In the second letter to the Corinthians, after talking about the Jews being blind to the unveiling of the Gospel because of the veil over their faces, the apostle says: "The God of this world has blinded the minds of those who don't believe, so that the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the [pg 237] image of God, won't shine on them."391 St. Paul did not mean to suggest that the God of the Jews, who covered their eyes, was opposed to Christ; however, it's easy to see how those who embraced his idea of conflict between the Law and the Gospel might conclude that he did link the God of the Law with obstructiveness and evil.
So also St. Paul's teaching that sin was produced by the Law, that it had no positive existence, but was called into being by the imposition of the Commandments, lent itself with readiness to Marcion's system. “The Law entered, that the offence might abound.”392 “The motions of sins are by the Law.”393 “I had not known sin, but by the Law: for I had not known lust, except the Law had said, Thou shalt not covet.”394
So too, St. Paul's teaching that sin was created by the Law, that it didn't exist on its own but came into existence through the Commandments, easily fit into Marcion's system. "The Law was introduced to make the offenses more noticeable."392 "The urges to sin are driven by the Law."393 "I wouldn't have understood sin if it weren't for the Law; I wouldn't have known what lust was if the Law hadn't said, 'You shall not covet.'"394
This Law, imposed by the God of the Jews, is then the source of sin. It is imposed, not on the spirit, but on the flesh. In opposition to it stands the revelation of Jesus Christ, which repeals the Law of the Jews. “The Law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death.”395 “Therefore we conclude that a man is justified without the deeds of the Law.”396 “Before faith came, we were kept under the Law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed. Wherefore the Law was our schoolmaster to bring us to Christ, that we might be justified by faith; but after that faith is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster.”397
This Law, set by the God of the Jews, is the root of sin. It applies not to the spirit, but to the flesh. In contrast to it stands the revelation of Jesus Christ, which abolishes the Law of the Jews. “The law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has freed me from the law of sin and death.”395 "Therefore, we conclude that a person is justified without the deeds of the Law."396 "Before faith arrived, we were held under the Law, restricted until the faith that was to be revealed. Therefore, the Law was our guide to lead us to Christ, so that we could be justified by faith; but now that faith has come, we are no longer under a guide."397
We find in St. Paul's writings all the elements of Marcion's doctrine, but not compacted into a system, because St. Paul never had worked out such a theory, [pg 238] and would have shrunk from the conclusions which might be drawn from his words, used in the heat of argument, for the purpose of opposing an error, not of establishing a dogmatic theory.
We see in St. Paul's writings all the components of Marcion's doctrine, but they aren't put together into a system because St. Paul never developed such a theory, [pg 238] and he would have been uncomfortable with the conclusions that could be drawn from his words, which were used in the heat of debate to counter an error, not to create a dogmatic theory.
The whole world lay, according to Marcion, under the dispensation of the Demiurge, and therefore under a mixed government of good and evil. To the Jewish nation this Demiurge revealed himself. His revelation was stern, uncompromising, imperfect. Then the highest God, the God of love and mercy, who stood opposed to the inferior God, the Creator, the God of justice and severity, sent Jesus Christ for the salvation of all (ad salutem omnium gentium) to overthrow and destroy (arguere, redarguere, ἐλέγχειν, καταλεύειν) “the Law and the Prophets,” the revelation of the world-God, the God of the Jews.
The entire world, according to Marcion, exists under the rule of the Demiurge, which means it’s governed by a mix of good and evil. This Demiurge revealed himself to the Jewish nation, and his revelation was harsh, inflexible, and flawed. Then the highest God, the God of love and mercy, who opposes the lower God, the Creator—who represents justice and strictness—sent Jesus Christ for the salvation of all nations to overturn and dismantle “the Law and the Prophets,” the revelation of the world-God, the God of the Jews.
The highest God, whose realm and law were spiritual, had been an unknown God (deus ignotus) till Christ came to reveal Him. The God of this world and of the Jews had a carnal realm, and a law which was also carnal. They formed an antithesis, and true Christianity consisted in emancipation from the carnal law. The created world under the Demiurge was bad; matter was evil; spirit alone was pure. Thus the chain unrolled, and lapsed into Manichaeism. Cerdo and Marcion stood in the same relation to Manes that Paul stood in to them. Manichaeism was not yet developed; it was developing.
The highest God, whose domain and law were spiritual, had been an unknown God (deus ignotus) until Christ came to reveal Him. The God of this world and the Jews had a physical realm, and a law that was also physical. They represented opposites, and true Christianity was about breaking free from the physical law. The created world under the Demiurge was flawed; matter was evil; only spirit was pure. So, the chain unfolded and led to Manichaeism. Cerdo and Marcion had a similar relationship to Manes as Paul had with them. Manichaeism wasn't fully formed yet; it was in the process of developing.
Gnosticism, with easy impartiality, affected Ebionitism on one side and Marcionism on the other, intensifying their opposition. It was like oxygen combining here to form an alkali, there to generate an acid.
Gnosticism, with easy neutrality, impacted Ebionitism on one side and Marcionism on the other, deepening their conflict. It was like oxygen coming together here to create an alkali, and there to produce an acid.
The God of love, according to Marcion, does not punish. His dealings with man are, all benevolence, communication of free grace, bestowal of ready forgiveness. [pg 239] For if sin be merely violation of the law of the God of this world, it is indifferent to the highest God, who is above the Demiurge, and regards not his vexatious restrictions on the liberty of man.
The God of love, according to Marcion, does not punish. His interactions with humanity are all about kindness, freely offering grace, and easily granting forgiveness. [pg 239] For if sin is simply breaking the law of the God of this world, it doesn’t concern the highest God, who is above the Demiurge, and doesn’t pay attention to his annoying limits on human freedom.
Yet Marcion was not charged by his warmest antagonists with immorality. They could not deny that the Marcionites entirely differed from other Pauline Antinomians in their moral conduct—that, for example, in their abhorrence of heathen games and pastimes they came fully up to the standard of the most rigid Catholic Christians. While many of the disciples of St. Paul, who held that an accommodation with prevailing errors was allowable, that no importance was to be attached to externals, found no difficulty in evading the obligation to become martyrs, the Marcionites readily, fearlessly, underwent the interrogations of the judges and the tortures of the executioner.398
Yet Marcion was not accused of immorality by even his fiercest opponents. They couldn't deny that the Marcionites were completely different from other Pauline Antinomians in their moral behavior—for instance, their strong disdain for pagan games and entertainment aligned them with the most strict Catholic Christians. While many of St. Paul's followers, who believed it was acceptable to compromise with popular errors and that outward practices didn't matter, had no problem avoiding the duty to become martyrs, the Marcionites willingly and bravely faced the interrogations of the judges and the torture of the executioner.398
Marcion, there is no doubt, regarded St. Paul as the only genuine apostle, the only one who remained true to his high calling. He taught that Christ, after revealing himself in his divine power to the God of this world, and confounding him unto submission, manifested himself to St. Paul,399 and commissioned him to preach the gospel.
Marcion, without a doubt, saw St. Paul as the only true apostle, the only one who stayed faithful to his important mission. He taught that Christ, after showing his divine power to the God of this world and overpowering him, revealed himself to St. Paul, 399 and gave him the task of spreading the gospel.
He rejected all the Scriptures now accounted canonical, except the Epistles of St. Paul, which formed with him an “Apostolicon,” in which they were arranged in the following order:—The Epistle to the Galatians, the First and Second to the Corinthians, the Epistles to the Romans, the Thessalonians, Ephesians, Colossians, Philemon, and to the Philippians.400
He dismissed all the Scriptures now recognized as canonical, except for the letters of St. Paul, which he grouped into an “Apostolic Letter,” arranged in this order: The Letter to the Galatians, the First and Second Letters to the Corinthians, the Letters to the Romans, the Thessalonians, the Ephesians, the Colossians, Philemon, and the Philippians.400
This Gospel bore a close resemblance to that of St. Luke. “Marcion,” says Irenaeus, “has disfigured the entire Gospel, he has reconstructed it after his own fancy, and then boasts that he possesses the true Gospel.”401
This Gospel was very similar to St. Luke's. “Marcion,” Irenaeus says, "has twisted the entire Gospel, reshaping it to match his own beliefs, and then insists that he has the true Gospel."401
Tertullian assures us that Marcion had cut out of St. Luke's Gospel whatever opposed his own doctrines, and retained only what was in favour of them.402 This statement, as we shall see presently, was not strictly true.
Tertullian confirms that Marcion removed anything from St. Luke's Gospel that contradicted his beliefs and kept only what supported them.402 This claim, as we will see shortly, wasn't entirely accurate.
Epiphanius is more precise. He goes most carefully over the Gospel used by Marcion, and discusses every text which, he says, was modified by the heretic.403
Epiphanius is more specific. He thoroughly examines the Gospel used by Marcion and goes over every text that he claims was altered by the heretic.403
The charge of mutilating the Canonical Gospels was brought by the orthodox Fathers against both the Ebionites on one side, and the Marcionites and Valentinians on the other, because the Gospels they used did not exactly agree with those employed by the middle party in the Church which ultimately prevailed. But the extreme parties on their side made the same charge against the Catholics.404 It is not necessary to believe these charges in every case.
The accusation of distorting the Canonical Gospels was made by the orthodox Fathers against both the Ebionites on one side and the Marcionites and Valentinians on the other, because the Gospels they used didn't match the ones used by the middle group in the Church that ultimately triumphed. However, the extreme factions on their side leveled the same accusation against the Catholics. 404 It's not essential to accept these accusations in every instance.
If the Gospels405 were compiled as in the manner I have contended they were, such discrepancies must have occurred. Every Church had its own collection of the [pg 241] “Logia” and of the “Practhenta” of Christ. The more voluminous of these collections, those better strung together, thrust the earlier, less complete, collections into the back-ground. And these collections were continually being augmented by the acquisition of fresh material; and this new material was squeezed into the existing text, often without much consideration for the chain of story or teaching which it broke and dislocated.
If the Gospels405 were put together the way I've suggested, then these differences must have happened. Each Church had its own set of the [pg 241] “Logia” and the “Practhenta” of Christ. The larger collections, which were better organized, overshadowed the earlier, less complete ones. These collections kept getting bigger as new material was added, and this new information was often inserted into the existing text without much thought for the storyline or teaching it disrupted.
Marcion was too conscientious and earnest a man wilfully to corrupt a Gospel. He probably brought with him to Rome the Gospel in use at Sinope in Pontus, of which city, according to one account, his father was bishop. The Church in Sinope had for its first bishop, Philologus, the friend of St. Paul, if we may trust the pseudo-Hippolytus and Dorotheus. It is probable that the Church of Sinope, when founded, was furnished by St. Paul with a collection of the records of Christ's life and teaching such as he supplied to other “Asiatic” churches. And this collection was, no doubt, made by his constant companion Luke.
Marcion was too dedicated and serious a person to intentionally distort a Gospel. He likely brought with him to Rome the Gospel that was used in Sinope, Pontus, where his father is said to have been bishop. The Church in Sinope had its first bishop, Philologus, who was a friend of St. Paul, if we can believe the accounts of pseudo-Hippolytus and Dorotheus. It’s likely that when the Church of Sinope was established, St. Paul provided it with a collection of records about Christ's life and teachings, similar to what he gave to other “Asian” churches. This collection was probably compiled by his close companion, Luke.
Thus the Gospel of Marcion may be Luke's original Gospel. But there is every reason to believe that Luke's Gospel went through considerable alteration, probably passed through a second edition with considerable additions to it made by the evangelist's own hand, before it became what it now is, the Canonical Luke.
Thus the Gospel of Marcion may be Luke's original Gospel. However, there is every reason to believe that Luke's Gospel underwent significant changes, likely went through a second edition with substantial additions made by the evangelist himself, before it became what it is today, the Canonical Luke.
He may have found reason to alter the arrangement of certain incidents; to insert whole paragraphs which had come to him since he had composed his first rough sketch; to change certain expressions where he found a difference in accounts of the same sayings, or to combine several.
He might have found a reason to change the order of some events; to add whole paragraphs that he thought of after he put together his first draft; to modify certain phrases where he noticed differences in versions of the same statements, or to merge several of them.
Moreover, the first edition was published in the full heat of the Pauline controversy. Its strong Paulinianism lies on the surface. But afterwards, when this [pg 242] excitement had passed away, and the popular misconception of Pauline sola-fidianism had become a general offence to morals and religion, then Luke came under the influence of St. John, and tempered his Gospel by adding to it incidents Paul did not care to have inserted in the Gospel he wished his converts to receive, or the accuracy of which, as disagreeing with his own views, he was disposed to question.
Moreover, the first edition was published during the intense debate about Paul. Its strong connection to Paul is evident. However, after this excitement faded and the common misunderstanding of Paul’s teachings on faith became a general issue for morals and religion, Luke was influenced by St. John and adjusted his Gospel. He included events that Paul chose not to include for the Gospel he wanted his followers to accept or whose accuracy he questioned because they conflicted with his own beliefs.
Of this I shall have more to say presently. It is necessary, in the first place, briefly to show that Marcion's Gospel contained a different arrangement of the narrative from the Canonical Luke, and was without many passages which it is not possible to believe he wilfully excluded. For instance, in Marcion's Gospel: “And as he entered into a certain village, there met him ten men that were lepers, which stood afar off: and they lifted up their voices, and said, Jesus, Master, have mercy on us. And when he saw them, he said unto them, Go, show yourselves unto the priests. And it came to pass, that as they went, they were cleansed. And many lepers were in Israel in the time of Eliseus the prophet; and none of them was cleansed saving Naaman the Syrian. And one of them, when he saw that he was healed,” &c. Here the order is Luke xvii. 12, 13, 14, iv. 27, xvii. 15. Such a disturbance of the text in the Canonical Gospel could serve no purpose, would not support any peculiar view of Marcion, and cannot therefore have been a wilful alteration. And in the first chapter of Marcion's Gospel this is the sequence of verses whose parallels in St. Luke are: iii. 1, iv. 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 16, 20 21, 22, 23, 28, 29, 30, 40, 41, 42, 43, 44.
Of this, I will say more soon. First, it's important to briefly show that Marcion's Gospel had a different arrangement of the story compared to the Canonical Luke and was missing many passages that it’s hard to believe he intentionally left out. For example, in Marcion's Gospel: As he approached a village, ten men with leprosy encountered him. They kept their distance and called out, "Jesus, Master, have mercy on us." When he saw them, he instructed, "Go show yourselves to the priests." As they were on their way, they were healed. During the time of the prophet Eliseus, there were many lepers in Israel, but only Naaman the Syrian was healed. One of them, when he realized he was healed, &c. Here, the order is Luke xvii. 12, 13, 14, iv. 27, xvii. 15. Such a disruption of the text in the Canonical Gospel serves no purpose, would not support any specific view of Marcion, and therefore could not have been a deliberate change. In the first chapter of Marcion's Gospel, this is the sequence of verses that align with St. Luke: iii. 1, iv. 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 16, 20, 21, 22, 23, 28, 29, 30, 40, 41, 42, 43, 44.
Thus the order of events is different in the two Gospels. Christ goes first to Capernaum in the “Gospel of the Lord,” and afterwards to Nazareth, an inversion of the order as given in the Gospel of St. Luke. Again, in [pg 243] this instance, no purpose was served by this transposition. It is unaccountable on the theory that Marcion corrupted the Gospel of Luke; but if we suppose that Luke revised the arrangement of his Gospel after its first publication, the explanation is simple enough.
Thus, the sequence of events is different in the two Gospels. Christ first goes to Capernaum in the "Good News of the Lord," and then to Nazareth, reversing the order found in the Gospel of St. Luke. Again, in [pg 243] this case, this change in order serves no purpose. It’s tricky to explain if we assume that Marcion altered the Gospel of Luke; however, if we consider that Luke revised the order of his Gospel after its initial release, the explanation becomes straightforward.
But what is far more conclusive of the originality of Marcion's Gospel is, that his Gospel was without several passages which occur in St. Luke, and which do apparently favour his views. Such are Luke xi. 51, xiii. 30 and 34, xx. 9-16. These contain strong denunciations of the Jews by Jesus Christ, and a positive declaration that they had fallen from their place as the elect people. Marcion insisted on the abrogation of the Old Covenant; it was a fundamental point in his system; he would consequently have found in these passages powerful arguments in favour of his thesis. He certainly would not have excluded them from his Gospel, had he tampered with the text, as Irenaeus and Tertullian declare.
But what's even more telling about the originality of Marcion's Gospel is that it left out several passages found in St. Luke that clearly support his views. These include Luke xi. 51, xiii. 30 and 34, and xx. 9-16. These verses contain strong criticisms of the Jews by Jesus Christ, as well as a clear statement that they had lost their status as the chosen people. Marcion emphasized the cancellation of the Old Covenant; this was a key part of his beliefs. He would have seen these passages as strong evidence for his argument. There's no way he would have left them out of his Gospel if he had altered the text, as Irenaeus and Tertullian claim.
Yet Marcion would not scruple to use the knife upon a Gospel that came into his hands, if he found in it passages that wholly upset his doctrine of the Demiurge and of asceticism. For when the Church was full of Gospels, and none were as yet settled authoritatively as canonical, private opinion might, unrebuked, choose one Gospel and reject the others, or subject any Gospel to critical supervision. The manner in which the Gospels were composed laid them open to criticism. Any Church might hesitate to accept a saying of our Lord, and incorporate it with the Gospel with which it was acquainted, till satisfied that the saying was a genuine, apostolic tradition. And how was a Church to be satisfied? By internal evidence of genuineness, when the apostles themselves had passed away. Consequently, each Church was obliged to exert its critical faculty in the composition [pg 244] of its Gospel. And that the churches did exert their judgment freely is evidenced by the mass of apocryphal matter which remains, the dross after the refining, piled up in the Gospels of Nicodemus, of the Infancy of Thomas, and of Joseph the Carpenter. All of which was deliberately rejected as resting on no apostolic authority, as not found in any Church to be read at the sacred mysteries, but as mere folk-tales buzzed about, nowhere producing credentials of authenticity.
Yet Marcion wouldn’t hesitate to cut up a Gospel he came across if he found parts in it that completely contradicted his beliefs about the Demiurge and asceticism. When the Church had many Gospels and none were yet officially recognized as canonical, individuals could freely choose one Gospel over the others or critique any Gospel. The way the Gospels were written made them open to scrutiny. Any Church might question whether to accept a saying of our Lord and include it in the Gospel they were familiar with until they were sure it was a genuine, apostolic tradition. And how could a Church be sure? By looking for internal signs of authenticity, especially since the apostles had already died. As a result, each Church had to use its critical thinking in forming its Gospel. The fact that churches did express their judgment openly is shown by the large amount of apocryphal material that remains, like the Gospels of Nicodemus, the Infancy of Thomas, and Joseph the Carpenter. All of these were intentionally discarded because they lacked any apostolic authority and were not read in any Church during sacred rituals, seen instead as mere folk tales circulated without any proof of authenticity.
Marcion, following St. Paul, declared that the Judaizing Church had “corrupted the word of God,”406 meaning such “logia” as, “I am not come to destroy the Law or the Prophets.” “Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the Law, till all is fulfilled.”407 These texts would naturally find no place in the original Pauline Gospels used by the Churches he had founded. In St. Luke's Gospel, accordingly, the Law and the Prophets are said to have been until John, and since then the Gospel, “the kingdom of God.”408 But the following verse in St. Luke's Gospel is, “It is easier for heaven and earth to pass, than one tittle of the Law to fail”—a contradiction of the immediately preceding verse, which declares that the Law has ceased with the proclamation of the Gospel. This verse, therefore, cannot have existed in its present form in the original Gospel of St. Luke, and must have been modified when a reconciliation had been effected between Petrine and Pauline Christianity.
Marcion, following St. Paul, claimed that the Judaizing Church had "distorted the word of God,"406 referring to phrases like "I didn't come to change the Law or the Prophets." "Until heaven and earth disappear, not even a dot or a dash will be removed from the Law until everything is accomplished."407 These texts obviously wouldn’t have appeared in the original Pauline Gospels used by the Churches he established. In St. Luke's Gospel, it states that the Law and the Prophets were in effect until John, and since then the Gospel, “the Kingdom of God.”408 However, the following verse in St. Luke's Gospel says, “It’s easier for heaven and earth to disappear than for even the smallest part of the Law to change.”—which contradicts the previous verse that claims the Law has ended with the announcement of the Gospel. Therefore, this verse must not have existed in its current form in the original Gospel of St. Luke and likely was changed during the reconciliation between Petrine and Pauline Christianity.
It is not to be wondered at, therefore, that the verse should read differently in Marcion's Gospel, which contains the uncorrupted original passage, and runs thus “It is easier for heaven and earth to pass, than for one [pg 245] tittle of my words to fail;” or perhaps, “It is easier for heaven and earth to pass, than one tittle of the words of the Lord to fail;” for in this instance we have not the exact words.409
It’s no surprise that the verse appears differently in Marcion's Gospel, which holds the unaltered original passage, reading: “It’s easier for heaven and earth to disappear than for a single [pg 245] dot of my words to go unfulfilled;” or possibly, "It's easier for heaven and earth to go away than for even a tiny part of the Lord's words to not come true;" as we don’t have the exact wording in this case.409
But though Marcion certainly endured the presence of texts in his Gospel which militated against his system, he may have cut out other passages. Passages, or words only, which he thought had crept into the text without authority. This can scarcely be denied when the texts are examined which are wanting in his Gospel. No strong conservative attachment to any particular Gospels had grown up in the Church as yet; no texts had been authoritatively sanctioned. As late as the end of the second century (A.D. 190), the Church of Rhossus was using its own Gospel attributed to Peter, till Serapion, bishop of Antioch, thinking that it contained Docetic errors, probably because of omissions, suppressed it,410 and substituted for it, in all probability, one of the more generally approved Gospels.
But even though Marcion definitely dealt with texts in his Gospel that contradicted his beliefs, he might have removed other sections, including just words, that he thought had been added to the text without proper authority. This is hard to deny when you look at the texts that are missing from his Gospel. By that time, no strong traditional loyalty to any specific Gospels had developed in the Church yet; no texts had been officially approved. As late as the end of the second century (A.D. 190), the Church of Rhossus was using its own Gospel attributed to Peter, until Serapion, the bishop of Antioch, believed it contained Docetic errors, likely due to omissions, and suppressed it, 410 replacing it, most likely, with one of the more widely accepted Gospels.
The Church of Rhossus was neither heretical nor schismatical; it formed part of the Catholic Church, and, no objection was raised against its use of a Gospel of its own, till it was suggested that this Gospel contained errors of doctrine. No question was raised whether it was an authentic Gospel by Peter or not; the standard by which it was measured was the traditional faith of the Church. It did not agree with this standard, and was therefore displaced. St. Epiphanius and St. Jerome assert, probably unjustifiably, that the orthodox did not hesitate to amend their Gospels, if they thought there were passages in them objectionable or doubtful. Thus [pg 246] they altered the passage in which Jesus is said to have wept over Jerusalem (Luke xix. 41). St. Epiphanius frankly tells us so. “The orthodox,” says he, “have eliminated these words, urged to it by fear, and not feeling either their purpose or force.”411 But it is more likely that the weeping of Jesus over Jerusalem was inserted by Luke in his Gospel at the time of reconciliation under St. John, so as to make the Pauline Gospel exhibit Jesus moved with sympathy for the holy city, the head-quarters of the Law. The passage is not in Marcion's Gospel; and though it is possible he may have removed it, it is also possible that he did not find it in the Pauline Gospel of the Church at Sinope.
The Church of Rhossus was neither heretical nor schismatic; it was part of the Catholic Church, and no one objected to its use of its own Gospel until it was claimed that this Gospel had doctrinal errors. There was no question about whether it was an authentic Gospel by Peter; it was measured against the Church's traditional beliefs. Since it didn’t align with that standard, it was set aside. St. Epiphanius and St. Jerome claim, probably unfairly, that the orthodox did not hesitate to modify their Gospels if they felt there were problematic or questionable passages. For example, they changed the part where Jesus is said to have wept over Jerusalem (Luke 19:41). St. Epiphanius openly states this. “The orthodox,” he says, “have removed these words, driven by fear, and without understanding their purpose or meaning.” But it's more likely that Luke included Jesus weeping over Jerusalem in his Gospel during the reconciliation period under St. John, to show the Pauline Gospel depicting Jesus as sympathetic towards the holy city, the center of the Law. This passage is not in Marcion's Gospel; while it’s possible he removed it, it’s also possible that he never encountered it in the Pauline Gospel of the Church at Sinope.
St. Jerome says that Luke xxii. 43, 44, were also eliminated from some copies of the Canonical Gospel. “The Greeks have taken the liberty of extracting from their texts these two verses, for the same reason that they removed the passage in which it is said he wept.... This can only come from superstitious persons, who think that Jesus Christ could not have become as weak as is represented.”412 St. Hilary says that these verses were not found in many Greek texts, or in some Latin ones.413
St. Jerome says that Luke 22:43-44 were also removed from some copies of the Canonical Gospel. “The Greeks chose to leave out these two verses from their texts for the same reason they removed the section that says he wept.... This likely comes from superstitious people who think that Jesus Christ couldn’t be portrayed as weak.”412 St. Hilary mentions that these verses weren't found in many Greek texts or in some Latin ones.413
But here, also, the assertion of St. Jerome and St. Hilary cannot be taken as a statement of fact, but rather as a conclusion drawn by them from the fact that all copies of the Gospel of St. Luke did not contain these two verses. They are wanting in the Gospel of our Lord, and may be an addition made to the Gospel of St. Luke, after it had been first circulated. There is reason to suppose that after St. Luke had written his Gospel, additional matter may have been provided him, and that he published a second, and enlarged, edition of his [pg 247] Gospel. Thus some Churches would be in possession of the first edition, and others of the second, and Jerome and Epiphanius, not knowing this, would conclude that those in possession of the first had tampered with their text.
But here, also, the claims made by St. Jerome and St. Hilary shouldn't be seen as factual statements. Instead, they are conclusions drawn from the fact that all copies of the Gospel of St. Luke lack these two verses. They are missing in our Lord's Gospel and might have been added to the Gospel of St. Luke after it was originally circulated. There's a reason to believe that after St. Luke finished writing his Gospel, some extra content may have been given to him, prompting him to publish a second, expanded edition of his [pg 247] Gospel. As a result, some Churches would have the first edition, while others would have the second, and Jerome and Epiphanius, not aware of this, would conclude that those with the first edition had altered their text.
The Gospel of Marcion has been preserved to us almost in its entirety. Tertullian regarded Marcionism as the most dangerous heresy of his day. He wrote against it, and carefully went through the Marcionite Gospel to show that it maintained the Catholic faith, though it differed somewhat from the Gospel acknowledged by Tertullian, and that therefore Marcion's doctrine was untenable.414 He does not charge Marcion with having interpolated or curtailed a Canonical Gospel, for Marcion was ready to retort the charge against the Gospel used by Tertullian.415
The Gospel of Marcion has been mostly preserved for us. Tertullian saw Marcionism as the biggest heresy of his time. He wrote against it and carefully examined the Marcionite Gospel to show that it upheld the Catholic faith, even though it was slightly different from the Gospel Tertullian accepted, and therefore Marcion's beliefs were unsustainable.414 He doesn't accuse Marcion of altering or shortening a Canonical Gospel, as Marcion was prepared to fire back the same accusation against the Gospel Tertullian used.415
It is not probable that Tertullian passed over any passage in the “Gospel of the Lord” which could by any means be made to serve against Marcion's system. This is the more probable, because Tertullian twists the texts to serve his purpose which in the smallest degree lend themselves to being so treated.416
It’s unlikely that Tertullian skipped any part of the “Good News of the Lord” that could be used against Marcion's beliefs. This seems even more likely since Tertullian manipulates texts for his own agenda, even those that only slightly allow for such interpretations.416
St. Epiphanius has gone over much the same ground as Tertullian, but in a different manner. He attempts to show how wickedly Marcion had corrupted the Word of God, and how ineffectual his attempt had been, inasmuch as passages in his corrupted Gospel served to destroy his system.
St. Epiphanius has covered much of the same territory as Tertullian, but in a different way. He tries to demonstrate how badly Marcion twisted the Word of God and how ineffective his efforts were, since sections in his altered Gospel actually undermined his beliefs.
With these two purposes he went through the whole of the “Gospel of the Lord,” and accompanied it with a string of notes, indicating all the alterations and omissions [pg 248] he found in it. Each text from Marcion's Gospel, or Scholion, is accompanied by a refutation. Epiphanius is very particular. He professes to disclose “the fraud of Marcion from beginning to end.” And the pains he took to do this thoroughly appear from the minute differences between the Gospels which he notices.417 At the same time, he does not extract long passages entire from the Gospel, but indicates their subject, where they agreed exactly with the received text. It is possible, therefore, that other slight differences may have existed which escaped his eye, but the differences can only have been slight.
With these two goals, he examined the entire "Good News of the Lord," and added a series of notes that highlighted all the changes and omissions [pg 248] he detected in it. Each text from Marcion's Gospel, or Scholion, is paired with a counterargument. Epiphanius is very meticulous. He claims to reveal "the deception of Marcion from start to finish." The effort he put into this is clear from the detailed differences between the Gospels that he points out.417 At the same time, he doesn't extract long passages verbatim from the Gospel, but rather indicates their topics when they align exactly with the accepted text. Therefore, it's possible that other minor differences existed that he overlooked, but those differences must have been minor.
The following table gives the contents of the Gospel of Marcion. It contains nothing that is not found in St. Luke's Gospel. But some of the passages do not agree exactly with the parallel passages in the Canonical Gospel.
The following table shows the contents of the Gospel of Marcion. It includes nothing that isn't found in St. Luke's Gospel. However, some of the passages don't match exactly with the corresponding passages in the Canonical Gospel.
The Gospel (Τὸ Εὐαγγέλιον).418
The Gospel.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chap. i.419
Chap. 1 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
1. Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius Pilate ruling in Judea, Jesus came down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and straightway on the Sabbath days, going into the synagogue, he taught.420
1. Now in the fifteenth year of Tiberius Caesar's reign, with Pontius Pilate ruling in Judea, Jesus came to Capernaum, a city in Galilee, and right away on the Sabbath, he went into the synagogue and taught.420
2. And they were astonished at his doctrine: for his word was with power.
2. And they were amazed at his teachings, because his message had authority.
3. And in the synagogue there was a man, which had a spirit of an unclean devil, and cried out with a loud voice,
3. In the synagogue, there was a man who had an unclean spirit, and he shouted loudly,
4. Saying, Let us alone; what have we to do with thee, Jesus?421 Art thou come to destroy us? I know thee who thou art; the Holy One of God.
4. Saying, "Leave us alone; what do we have to do with you, Jesus? Did you come to destroy us? I know who you are; the Holy One of God."
5. And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace, and come out of him. And when the devil had thrown him in the midst, he came out of him, and hurt him not.
5. And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Be quiet and come out of him. And when the devil had thrown him in the middle, he came out of him and didn’t hurt him.
6. And they were all amazed, and spake among themselves, saying, What a word is this! for with authority and power he commandeth the unclean spirits, and they come out.
6. And they were all amazed and talked among themselves, saying, What is this word? For with authority and power he commands unclean spirits, and they leave.
7. And he arose out of the synagogue,422 and entered into Simon's house. And Simon's wife's mother was taken with a great fever; and they besought him for her.
7. And he got up from the synagogue,422 and went into Simon's house. And Simon's mother-in-law was sick with a high fever; and they asked him to help her.
8. And he stood over her, and rebuked the fever, and it left her: and immediately she arose and ministered unto them.
8. He stood over her, told the fever to leave, and it did. Immediately, she got up and served them.
9. And the fame of him went out into every place of the country round about.
9. And everyone heard about him throughout the entire area.
10. And he taught in their synagogues, being glorified of all.423
10. And he taught in their synagogues, being praised by everyone.423
12. And all bare him witness, and wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth.427
12. And everyone bore witness to him and was amazed at the kind words that came out of his mouth.427
13. And he said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me [pg 250] this proverb, Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here.428
13. And he said to them, You will definitely say to me [pg 250] this saying, Doctor, heal yourself: whatever we heard was done in Capernaum, do also here.428
14. But I tell you of a truth, many widows were in Israel in the days of Elias, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months, when great famine was throughout the land;
14. But I tell you the truth, there were many widows in Israel during the days of Elijah, when the sky was closed for three years and six months, and there was a severe famine across the land;
15. But unto none of them was Elias sent, save unto Sarepta, a city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow.
15. But Elijah was sent to none of them, except to Sarepta, a city in Sidon, to a woman who was a widow.
16. And many lepers were in the time of Eliseus the prophet in Israel,429 and none of them was cleansed, saving Naaman the Syrian.
16. During the time of the prophet Elisha, there were many lepers in Israel, and none of them were healed, except for Naaman the Syrian.
17. And all they in the synagogue, when they heard these things, were filled with wrath,
17. Everyone in the synagogue, when they heard these things, was filled with rage,
18. And rose up, and thrust him out of the city, and led him unto the brow of the hill whereon their city was built, that they might cast him down headlong.
18. And they got up, pushed him out of the city, and took him to the edge of the hill where their city was built, intending to throw him down violently.
19. But he passing through the midst of them, went his way to Capernaum.430
19. But he passed right through the crowd and went on his way to Capernaum.430
20. And when the sun was setting, all they that had any sick with divers diseases brought them unto him, &c. (as St. Luke iv. 40-44).
20. And when the sun was setting, all who had sick people with various diseases brought them to him, etc. (as St. Luke iv. 40-44).
Chap. ii.
Chap. 2.
Same as St. Luke v.
Same as St. Luke
Verse 14 differed slightly. For εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς, Marcion's Gospel had ἵνα τοῦτο ἦ μαρτύριον ῦμιν, “that this may be a testimony to you.”
Verse 14 differed slightly. For εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς, Marcion's Gospel had ἵνα τοῦτο ἦ μαρτύριον ῦμιν, "so that this can serve as a testimony for you."
Chap. iii.
Chap. 3.
Same as St. Luke vi.
Same as St. Luke vi.
Verse 17, for μετ᾽ αὐτῶν, Marcion read ἐν αὐτοῖς; “among them” for “with them.”
Verse 17, for μετ᾽ αὐτῶν, Marcion read ἐν αὐτοῖς; “among them” for "with them."
Chap. iv.
Chap. 4.
Same as St. Luke vii.
Same as Luke 7
Verses 29-35 omitted.
Verses 29-35 omitted.
Chap. v.
Chap. 5
Same as St. Luke viii.
Same as St. Luke viii.
But verse 19 was omitted by Marcion.
But verse 19 was left out by Marcion.
And verse 21 read: “And he answering, said unto them, Who is my mother, and who are my brethren?431 My mother and my brethren are these which hear the word of God, and do it.”
And verse 21 read: “And he answered them, Who is my mother, and who are my brothers? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ My mother and my brothers are those who listen to the word of God and act on it.”
Chap vi.
Chap 6.
Same as St. Luke ix.
Same as Luke 9
But verse 31 was omitted.
But verse 31 was skipped.
Chap. vii.
Chap. 7.
Same as St. Luke x.
Same as St. Luke
But verse 21 read: “In that hour he rejoiced in the Spirit, and said, I praise and thank thee, Lord of Heaven, that those things which were hidden from the wise and prudent thou hast revealed to babes: even so, Father; for so it seemed good in thy sight.”432
But verse 21 read: “At that moment, he was filled with joy in the Spirit and said, I praise and thank you, Lord of Heaven, for revealing these things to the innocent while concealing them from the wise and educated: yes, Father; because this is what you desired.”432
And verse 22 ran: “All things are delivered to me of my Father, and no man hath known the Father save the Son, nor the Son save the Father, and he to whom the Son hath revealed;”433 in place of, “All things are delivered to me of my Father; and no man knoweth who the Son is, but the Father; and who the Father is, but the Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal him.”
And verse 22 ran: "Everything has been given to me by my Father. No one knows the Father except the Son, and no one knows the Son except the Father, and those the Son chooses to reveal him to;"433 instead of, "Everything has been given to me by my Father; no one knows who the Son is except the Father, and who the Father is except the Son, and those to whom the Son chooses to reveal him."
And verse 25: “Doing what shall I obtain life?” “eternal,” αἰώνιον, being omitted.
And verse 25: "What should I do to get a life?" "timeless," αἰώνιον, being omitted.
Chap. viii.
Chap. 8
Same as St. Luke xi.
Same as Luke xi.
But verse 2: “When ye pray, say, Father, may thy Holy Spirit come to us, thy kingdom come,” &c., in place of “Hallowed be thy name.”434
But verse 2: "When you pray, say, Father, may your Holy Spirit come to us, your kingdom come." &c., instead of “Holy is your name.”434
Verse 29: in Marcion's Gospel it ended, “This is an evil generation: they seek a sign; and there shall no sign be given it.” What follows in St. Luke's Gospel, “but the sign of Jonas the prophet,” and verses 30-32, were omitted.
Verse 29: in Marcion's Gospel it ended, “This is an evil generation: they seek a sign, and no sign will be given to them.” What follows in St. Luke's Gospel, “except for the sign of Jonah the prophet,” and verses 30-32, were left out.
Verse 42: “Woe unto you, Pharisees! ye tithe mint and rue and all manner of herbs, and pass over the calling435 and the love of God,” &c.
Verse 42: "Shame on you, Pharisees! You tithe on mint, dill, and all sorts of herbs, but ignore justice and the love of God," &c.
Verses 49-51 were omitted by Marcion.
Verses 49-51 were left out by Marcion.
Chap. ix.
Chap. 9.
Same as St. Luke xii.
Same as Luke 12
But verses 6, 7, and “τῶν ἀγγέλων” in 8 and 9 omitted.
But verses 6, 7, and "of the angels" in 8 and 9 omitted.
Verse 32 read: “Fear not, little flock; for it is the Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom.”436
Verse 32 read: "Don’t be afraid, little flock; for it brings the Father joy to give you the kingdom."436
And verse 38 ran thus: “And if he shall come in the evening watch, and find thus, blessed are those servants.”437
And verse 38 read: "And if he comes during the evening watch and finds them like this, those servants are blessed."437
Chap. x.
Ch. x.
Same as St. Luke xiii. 11-28.
Same as St. Luke xiii. 11-28.
Marcion's Gospel was without verses 1-10.
Marcion's Gospel was missing verses 1-10.
Verses 29-35 of St. Luke's chapter were not in Marcion's Gospel.
Verses 29-35 of St. Luke's chapter were not included in Marcion's Gospel.
Chap. xi.
Chap. 11.
Same as St. Luke xiv.
Same as Luke 14.
Verses 7-11 omitted.
Verses 7-11 omitted.
Chap. xii.
Chap. 12.
Same as St. Luke xv. 1-10.
Same as Luke 15:1-10.
Verses 11-32 omitted.
Verses 11-32 omitted.
Chap. xiii.
Chap. 13.
Same as St. Luke xvi.
Same as St. Luke 16
But verse 12: “If ye have not been faithful in that which is another man's, who will give you that which is mine?”440
But verse 12: “If you haven't been reliable with what belongs to others, who will give you what is yours?”440
And verse 17: for “One tittle of the Law shall not fall,” Marcion read, “One tittle of my words shall not fall.”441
And verse 17: for "Not a single aspect of the Law will vanish," Marcion read, "Not a single word I say will be lost."441
Chap. xiv.
Chap. 14.
Same as St. Luke xvii.
Same as St. Luke 17.
But verse 2: εἰ μὴ ἐγεννήθη, ἢ μύλος ὀνικὸς,442 “if he had not been born, or if a mill-stone,” &c.
But verse 2: εἰ μὴ ἐγεννήθη, ἢ μύλος ὀνικὸς,442 "if he hadn’t been born, or if a millstone," &c.
Verses 9, 10: Marcion's Gospel had, “Doth he thank that servant because he did the things that were commanded him? I trow not. So likewise do ye, when ye shall have done all those things that are commanded you.” Omitting, “Say, We are unprofitable servants; we have done that which was our duty to do.”
Verses 9, 10: Marcion's Gospel had, "Does he thank the servant for just doing what he was instructed? I don't think so. Similarly, you too, when you have done everything you were told to do." Omitting, “Say, We are unworthy servants; we have done what we were meant to do.”
Verse 14: “And he sent them away, saying, Go show yourselves unto the priests,” &c., in place of, “And when he saw them, he said unto them,” &c.443
Verse 14: "And he sent them away, saying, 'Go show yourselves to the priests.'" &c., instead of, "When he saw them, he said to them," &c.443
Verse 18 ran: “These are not found returning to give glory to God. And there were many lepers in the time [pg 254] of Eliseus the prophet in Israel; and none of them was cleansed, saving Naaman the Syrian.”444
Verse 18 ran: "These people didn’t return to give praise to God. In the time of the prophet Elisha in Israel, there were many people with leprosy; however, only Naaman the Syrian was healed."444
Chap. xv.
Chap. 15.
Same as St. Luke xviii. 1-30, 35-43.
Same as St. Luke xviii. 1-30, 35-43.
Verse 19: “Jesus said to him, Do not call me good; one is good, the Father.”445
Verse 19: “Jesus said to him, 'Don’t call me good; only one is good, the Father.'”445
Verses 31-34 were absent from Marcion's Gospel.
Verses 31-34 were missing from Marcion's Gospel.
Chap. xvi.
Ch. 16.
Same as St. Luke xix. 1-28.
Same as St. Luke xix. 1-28.
Verses 29-48 absent.
Verses 29-48 not present.
Verse 9: “For that he also is a son of Abraham,” was not in Marcion's text.
Verse 9: "Because he is also a descendant of Abraham," was not in Marcion's text.
Chap. xvii.
Chap. 17.
Same as St. Luke xx. 1-8, 19-36, 39-47.
Same as St. Luke xx. 1-8, 19-36, 39-47.
Verses 9-18 not in Marcion's Gospel.
Verses 9-18 are not in Marcion's Gospel.
Verse 19: “They perceived that he had spoken this parable against them,” not in Marcion's text.
Verse 19: "They figured out that he was telling this parable about them," not in Marcion's text.
Verse 35: “But they which shall be accounted worthy of God to obtain that world,” &c.446
Verse 35: “But those who are deemed worthy by God to receive that world,” &c.446
Verses 37, 38, omitted.
Verses 37, 38, omitted.
Chap. xviii.
Chap. 18.
Same as St. Luke xxi. 1-17, 19, 20, 23-38.
Same as St. Luke 21:1-17, 19, 20, 23-38.
Verses 18, 21, 22, were not in Marcion's Gospel.
Verses 18, 21, 22 were not in Marcion's Gospel.
Chap. xix.
Chap. 19.
Same as St. Luke xxii. 1-15, 19-27, 31-34, 39-48, 52-71.
Same as St. Luke xxii. 1-15, 19-27, 31-34, 39-48, 52-71.
Verses absent were therefore 16-18, 28-30, 35-38, 45-51.
Verses missing were therefore 16-18, 28-30, 35-38, 45-51.
Chap. xx.
Chap. 20.
Same as St. Luke xxiii.
Same as Luke 23
Verse 2: “And they began to accuse him, saying, We found this one perverting the nation, and destroying the Law and the Prophets, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, and leading away the women and children.”447
Verse 2: “They began to accuse him, saying, ‘We found this man causing trouble for our nation, undermining the Law and the Prophets, telling people not to pay taxes to Caesar, and leading away the women and children.’”447
Verse 43: “Verily I say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me.”448
Verse 43: "Honestly, I’m telling you, today you will be with me."448
Chap. xxi.
Chap. 21
Same as St. Luke xxiv. 1-26, 28-51.
Same as St. Luke 24:1-26, 28-51.
Verse 25: “O fools and sluggish-hearted in believing all those things which he said to you,” in place of, “in believing all those things which the prophets spake.”449
Verse 25: “Oh, you’re so gullible and quick to believe everything he said,” instead of, "by believing everything that the prophets said."449
Verse 27 was omitted.
Verse 27 was removed.
Verse 32: “And while he opened to us the Scriptures,” omitted.
Verse 32: "And while he explained the Scriptures to us," omitted.
Verse 44: “These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you.” What follows in St. Luke, “that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the Law of Moses, and the Prophets, and the Psalms, concerning me,” was omitted.
Verse 44: "These are the words I shared with you while I was still with you." What comes next in St. Luke, “that everything written in the Law of Moses, the Prophets, and the Psalms about me must be fulfilled,” was left out.
Verse 45 was omitted.
Verse 45 was skipped.
Verse 46 ran: “That thus it behoved Christ to suffer,” &c.; so that the whole sentence read, “These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, That thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day.”
Verse 46 ran: "That's how it was essential for Christ to suffer," &c.; so that the whole sentence read, “These are the words I shared with you while I was still with you, that it was essential for Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead on the third day.”
Verses 52 and 53 were omitted.
Verses 52 and 53 were left out.
I shall now make a few remarks on some of the passages absent from Marcion's Gospel, or which, in it, differ from the Canonical Gospel of St. Luke.
I will now make a few comments on some of the passages missing from Marcion's Gospel, or which differ in it from the Canonical Gospel of St. Luke.
1. It was not attributed to St. Luke. It was Τὸ Εὐαγγέλιον, not κατὰ Λουκᾶν. Tertullian explicitly says, “Marcion inscribes no name on his Gospel,”450 and in the “Dialogue on the Right Faith” it is asserted that he protested his Gospel was the Gospel, the only one; and that the multiplicity of Gospels used by Catholics, and their discrepancies, were a proof that none of these other Gospels were genuine. He even went so far as to assert that his Gospel was written by Christ,451 and when closely pressed on this point, and asked whether Christ wrote the account of his own passion and resurrection, he said it was so, but afterwards hesitated, and asserted that it was probably added by St. Paul.
1. It wasn't attributed to St. Luke. It was Τὸ Εὐαγγέλιον, not κατὰ Λουκᾶν. Tertullian clearly states, "Marcion doesn't give his Gospel a name,"450 and in the "Talk on the Right Faith", it claims that he insisted his Gospel was the Gospel, the only one; and that the many Gospels used by Catholics, along with their differences, were proof that none of those other Gospels were authentic. He even went as far as to claim that his Gospel was written by Christ,451 and when pressed on this issue, and asked whether Christ wrote the account of his own suffering and resurrection, he initially agreed, but then hesitated and said it was probably added by St. Paul.
This shows plainly enough that Marcion had received the Gospel, probably from the Church of Sinope, where it was the only one known, and that he had heard nothing about St. Luke as its author; indeed, knew nothing of its origin. He treated it with the utmost veneration, and in his veneration for it attributed its authorship to the Lord himself; supposing the words of St. Paul, “the Gospel of Christ,”452 “the Gospel of his Son,”453 “the Gospel of God,”454 to mean that Jesus Christ was the actual author of the book.
This clearly shows that Marcion had received the Gospel, probably from the Church of Sinope, where it was the only one known, and that he had no knowledge of St. Luke as its author; in fact, he knew nothing about its origin. He treated it with great reverence, and because of this reverence, he believed that the Lord himself was its author; he interpreted the words of St. Paul, "the Gospel of Christ,"452 “the Gospel of His Son,”453 “the Gospel of God,”454 to mean that Jesus Christ was the actual author of the book.
2. Marcion's Gospel was without the Preface, Luke i. 1-4.
2. Marcion's Gospel didn't include the Preface, Luke 1:1-4.
This Preface is certainly by St. Luke, but was added, we may conjecture, after the final revision of his Gospel, when he issued the second edition. Its absence from Marcion's Gospel shows that it did not accompany the first edition.
This Preface is certainly by St. Luke, but we can assume it was added after he finalized his Gospel, when he released the second edition. Its absence from Marcion's Gospel indicates that it didn't come with the first edition.
3. The narrative of the nativity, Luke i. ii., is not in Marcion's Gospel.
3. The story of the nativity, Luke 1-2, is not in Marcion's Gospel.
It has been supposed by critics that he omitted this narrative purposely, because his Christ was descended from the highest God, had no part with the world of the Demiurge, and had therefore no earthly mother.455 But if so, why did Marcion suffer the words, “Thy mother and thy brethren stand without desiring to see thee” (Luke viii. 20), to remain in his Gospel?
It has been assumed by critics that he intentionally left out this story because his Christ came from the highest God, had no connection with the world of the Demiurge, and therefore had no earthly mother.455 But if that’s the case, why did Marcion allow the words, "Your mother and your brothers are outside wanting to see you." (Luke viii. 20), to stay in his Gospel?
And it does not appear that Marcion denied the incarnation in toto, and went to the full extreme of Docetic doctrine. On the contrary, he taught that Christ deceived the God of this World, by coming into it as a man. The Demiurge trusted he would be his Messiah, to confirm the Law for ever. But when he saw that Christ was destroying the Law, he inflicted on him death. And this was only possible, because Christ was, through his human nature, subject to his power.
And it doesn’t seem that Marcion completely rejected the incarnation; rather, he didn’t fully embrace the extreme view of Docetism. Instead, he taught that Christ tricked the God of this World by appearing as a man. The Demiurge believed he would be the Messiah, intended to uphold the Law forever. But when he saw that Christ was abolishing the Law, he caused him to be killed. This was only possible because Christ, through his human nature, was under his control.
It is a less violent supposition that in the Church of Sinope the Gospel was, like that of St. Mark, without a narrative of the nativity and childhood of Jesus. It is probable, moreover, that the first two chapters of St. Luke's Gospel were added at a later period. The [pg 258] account of the nativity and childhood is taken from the mouths of the blessed Virgin Mary, of eye-witnesses, or contemporaries. “Mary kept all these things and pondered them in her heart,” and “His mother kept all these sayings in her heart.”456 This is our guaranty that the story is true. Mary kept them in memory, and the evangelist appeals to her memory for them. So with regard to the account of the nativity of the Baptist, “All they that heard these things laid them up in their hearts.”457 To their recollections also the evangelist appeals as his authority.
It’s a less violent theory that in the Church of Sinope, the Gospel was, like St. Mark’s, without any account of the nativity and childhood of Jesus. It’s likely that the first two chapters of St. Luke's Gospel were added later. The [pg 258] account of the nativity and childhood comes from the blessed Virgin Mary, eyewitnesses, or contemporaries. “Mary treasured all these things and thought about them in her heart,” and "His mother treasured all these words in her heart."456 This is our assurance that the story is true. Mary remembered them, and the evangelist relies on her memories. The same goes for the account of the nativity of the Baptist, "Everyone who heard these things kept them in their hearts."457 The evangelist also refers to their memories as his source of authority.
Now it is not probable that St. Luke or St. Paul were brought in contact with the Virgin and the people about Hebron, relatives of the Baptist. Their lives were spent in Asia Minor. But St. John, we know, became the guardian of the blessed Virgin after the death of Christ.458 Greek ecclesiastical tradition declares that she accompanied him to Ephesus. But be that as it may, St. John almost certainly would have tenderly and reverently collected the “memorabilia” of the blessed Mother concerning her Divine Son's birth and infancy.
Now, it's unlikely that St. Luke or St. Paul encountered the Virgin Mary or the people around Hebron, who were relatives of John the Baptist. They spent their lives in Asia Minor. However, we know that St. John became the guardian of the blessed Virgin after Christ’s death. Greek church tradition claims that she accompanied him to Ephesus. Regardless, St. John would have undoubtedly carefully and respectfully gathered the "collectibles" of the blessed Mother regarding her Divine Son's birth and infancy.
St. John had the organizing and disciplining of the “Asiatic” churches founded by St. Paul after the removal of the Apostle of the Gentiles. When he came to Ephesus, and went through the Churches of Asia Minor, he found a Gospel compiled by St. Luke in general use. To this he added such particulars as were expedient to complete it, amongst others the “recollections” of St. Mary, and the relatives of the Baptist. It is most probable that he gave them to St. Luke to work into his narrative, and thus to form a second edition of his Gospel.459 That the Gospel of St. Luke was retouched [pg 259] after the abatement of the anti-legal excitement can hardly be doubted. We shall see instances as we proceed.
St. John was responsible for organizing and overseeing the “Asiatic” churches that St. Paul established after the Apostle of the Gentiles was removed. When he arrived in Ephesus and visited the churches in Asia Minor, he discovered that a Gospel compiled by St. Luke was widely used. He added details that were necessary for completion, including the “recollections” of St. Mary and the relatives of the Baptist. It's very likely that he provided these to St. Luke to incorporate into his account, thereby creating a second edition of his Gospel.459 There’s little doubt that the Gospel of St. Luke was revised after the decline of the anti-legal movement. We'll see examples of this as we continue.
4. The section relating to the Baptist (Luke iii. 2-19), with which the most ancient Judaizing Gospels opened, was absent from that of Marcion.
4. The section about the Baptist (Luke iii. 2-19), which the earliest Judaizing Gospels started with, was missing from Marcion's version.
John belonged to the Old Covenant; he could not therefore be regarded as revealing the Gospel of the unknown God. This is thought by Baur, Hilgenfeld and Volckmar, to be the reason of the omission. But the explanation is strained. I think it probable, as stated above, that St. Luke when with St. Paul had not got the narrative of those who had heard and seen the birth of the Baptist and his preaching beyond Jordan. Had Marcion, moreover, objected to the Baptist as belonging to the Old Covenant, he would not have suffered the presence in his Gospel of the passage, Luke vii. 24-28, containing the high commendation of John, “This is he of whom it is written, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare the way before thee.”
John was part of the Old Covenant; therefore, he can't be seen as revealing the Gospel of the unknown God. Baur, Hilgenfeld, and Volckmar think this is why he was omitted. But that explanation seems forced. I believe, as mentioned earlier, that St. Luke, when with St. Paul, didn't have the account of those who heard and witnessed the birth of the Baptist and his preaching beyond the Jordan. If Marcion had, in fact, objected to the Baptist being part of the Old Covenant, he wouldn't have included the passage in his Gospel, Luke 7:24-28, which highly praises John, "This is the one it talks about: 'Look, I send my messenger ahead of you to prepare your way.'"
5. There is no mention in Marcion's Gospel of the baptism of our Lord (Luke iii. 21, 22). This is given very briefly in St. Luke's Gospel. To the Nazarene Church this event was of the utmost importance; it was regarded as the beginning of the mission of Jesus, the ratification by God of his Messiahship, and therefore the Gospels of Mark and of the Hebrews opened with it. But the significance was not so deeply felt by the [pg 260] Gentile converts, and therefore the circumstance is despatched in a few words.
5. Marcion's Gospel doesn't mention the baptism of our Lord (Luke iii. 21, 22). This is briefly covered in St. Luke's Gospel. For the Nazarene Church, this event was incredibly important; it was seen as the start of Jesus' mission and God's approval of his role as the Messiah, which is why the Gospels of Mark and the Hebrews begin with it. However, this significance wasn't felt as strongly by the [pg 260] Gentile converts, so this detail is quickly summarized.
6. The genealogy of Joseph is not given (Luke iii. 23-38). This is not to be wondered at. It is an evidently late interpolation, clumsily foisted into the sacred text, rudely interrupting the narrative.
6. The genealogy of Joseph isn't provided (Luke iii. 23-38). This isn't surprising. It's clearly a later addition, awkwardly inserted into the sacred text, disturbing the flow of the narrative.
(21): “Now when all the people were baptized, it came to pass that Jesus also being baptized, and praying, the heaven opened, (22) and the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a dove upon him, and a voice came from heaven, which said, Thou art my beloved Son; in thee I am well pleased. (iv. 1): And Jesus being full of the Holy Ghost returned from Jordan, and was led by the Spirit into the wilderness.” Such is the natural order. But it is interrupted by the generation of Joseph, the supposed father of Jesus, from Adam. This generation does not concern Jesus at all, but it came through some Jewish Christians into the hands of the Church in Asia Minor, and was forced between the joints of the sacred text, to the interruption of the narrative and the succession of ideas.460 Marcion had it not in the Gospel brought from Pontus.
(21): "When all the people were baptized, Jesus was baptized too. While he was praying, heaven opened up, (22) and the Holy Spirit descended in a physical form like a dove and landed on him. A voice came from heaven, saying, 'You are my beloved Son; I am very pleased with you.' (iv. 1): And Jesus, filled with the Holy Spirit, returned from the Jordan and was led by the Spirit into the wilderness." This is the natural order. However, it gets interrupted by the genealogy of Joseph, who is thought to be Jesus's father, tracing back to Adam. This genealogy is irrelevant to Jesus but was included by some Jewish Christians into the Church in Asia Minor and was inserted into the sacred text, disrupting the narrative and flow of ideas.460 Marcion did not have this in the Gospel brought from Pontus.
7. The narrative of the Temptation is not in Marcion's Gospel. It can have been no omission of his, for it would have tallied admirably with his doctrine. He held that the God of this world believed Christ at first to be the Messiah, but finally was undeceived. In the narrative of the Temptation the devil offers Christ all the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them. He takes the position which in Marcion's scheme was occupied by the Demiurge. Had he possessed the record of [pg 261] the Temptation, it would have mightily strengthened his position.
7. The story of the Temptation isn't in Marcion's Gospel. This couldn't have been an oversight on his part, as it would have fit perfectly with his beliefs. He thought that the God of this world initially believed Christ was the Messiah but was eventually disillusioned. In the Temptation narrative, the devil offers Christ all the kingdoms of the world and their glory. He takes the role that the Demiurge played in Marcion's view. If he had included the record of [pg 261] the Temptation, it would have significantly bolstered his argument.
8. The “Gospel of our Lord” opens with the words, “In the fifteenth year of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius Pilate ruling in Judaea (ἡγεμονεύοντος in place of ἐπιτροπεύοντος, an unimportant difference), Jesus came down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and straightway on the Sabbath days, going into the synagogue, he taught” (εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν ἐδίδασκε in place of καὶ διδάσκων αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς σάββασιν), again an unimportant variation.
8. The "Good News of our Lord" starts with the words, "In the fifteenth year of Tiberius Caesar, when Pontius Pilate was in charge of Judaea (using ἡγεμονεύοντος instead of ἐπιτροπεύοντος, which is a slight difference), Jesus went to Capernaum, a city in Galilee, and on the Sabbath, he entered the synagogue and started to teach." (εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν ἐδίδασκε instead of καὶ διδάσκων αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς σάββασιν), once again, a minor variation.
9. The words “Jesus of Nazareth”461 are in Marcion's Gospel simply “Jesus.” This may have been done by Marcion on purpose. But there is no evidence that it was omitted in xxiv. 19.
9. The words “Jesus from Nazareth”461 are in Marcion's Gospel simply "Wow." This might have been a deliberate choice by Marcion. However, there's no evidence that it was left out in xxiv. 19.
10. The order of events, as given in Luke iv., is changed. Jesus, in Marcion's Gospel, goes first to Capernaum, and then to Nazareth, reversing the order in St. Luke.
10. The order of events, as presented in Luke 4, is different. In Marcion's Gospel, Jesus goes to Capernaum first, and then to Nazareth, which reverses the order found in St. Luke.
The Gospel of the Lord. | The Gospel of Luke iv. 14-40. |
9. Christ goes to Capernaum, and enters the synagogue to teach. | 1. Christ comes into Galilee, and the fame of him goes round about (14). |
10. All are astonished at his doctrine and power. | 2. He teaches in the synagogues of Galilee, being glorified of all (15). |
11. He heals the demoniac. | |
12. All are amazed at his power. | 3. He comes to Nazareth, and goes into the synagogue (16). |
14. He enters Simon's house, and heals his wife's mother. | 4. He opens Esaias, and interprets his prophecy (17-21). |
13. His fame spreads. | |
2. He teaches in the synagogues, being glorified of all. | 5. All bare him witness, and wonder at his gracious words, but ask if he is not Joseph's son (22). |
3. He comes to Nazareth, and goes into the synagogue. | |
5. All bare him witness, and wonder at his gracious words. | 6. Christ quotes a proverb, and combats it (23-27). |
6. Christ quotes a proverb, and combats it. | 7. The Nazarenes seek to throw him down a precipice (28, 29). |
7. The Nazarenes seek to throw him down a precipice. | |
8. He escapes, and goes to Capernaum. | 8. He escapes, and goes to Capernaum (30, 31). |
15. At sunset he heals the sick. | 9. He teaches in the synagogue at Capernaum (31). |
10. All are astonished at his doctrine and power (32). | |
11. He heals the demoniac (33-35). | |
12. All are amazed at his power (36). | |
13. His fame spreads (37). | |
14. He enters Simon's house, and heals his wife's mother (38, 39). | |
15. At sunset he heals the sick (40). |
By placing the subject-matter of the two narratives side by side, and numbering that of St. Luke consecutively, and giving the corresponding paragraphs, with their numbers as in Luke's order, arranged in the Marcionite succession, the reader is able at once to see the difference. No doctrinal question was touched by this transposition. The only explanation of it which is satisfactory is that each Gospel contained fragments which were pieced together differently. One block consisted of paragraphs 2-8; another, of paragraphs 9-14; another 15. Besides these blocks, there were chips, splinters, the paragraphs 1, 13, 15. Marcion's Gospel was without 1 and 4.
By putting the subjects of the two stories next to each other, numbering St. Luke’s material sequentially, and providing the corresponding sections with their numbers in Luke's order, arranged in the Marcionite sequence, the reader can clearly see the differences. This rearrangement didn't touch on any doctrinal issues. The only satisfactory explanation for this is that each Gospel contained fragments that were assembled differently. One section included paragraphs 2-8; another, paragraphs 9-14; and another, paragraph 15. In addition to these sections, there were extra bits: paragraphs 1, 13, and 15. Marcion's Gospel was missing 1 and 4.
Par. 2, verse 15: “He taught in their synagogues, being glorified of all,” was common to both Gospels. In Marcion's, most appropriately, it came after Christ has performed miracles; less judiciously in Luke's does it come before the performance of miracles.
Par. 2, verse 15: “He taught in their synagogues and was praised by everyone.” was found in both Gospels. In Marcion's version, it makes more sense as it follows Christ performing miracles; in Luke's version, however, it appears before the miracles take place, which is less fitting.
Par. 13: “And the fame of him went out into every place of the country round about.” St. Luke put this [pg 263] after Christ had taught in Nazareth and Capernaum; in Marcion's Gospel it was before he had been to Nazareth, but immediately after the healing of Simon's wife's mother. It ought probably to occupy the place assigned it in Marcion's text. The fame of Christ spreads. They in Nazareth hear of it, and say, “What we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here.”
Par. 13: “News about him spread all over the area.” St. Luke placed this [pg 263] after Christ had taught in Nazareth and Capernaum; in Marcion's Gospel, it was before he had gone to Nazareth, but right after the healing of Simon's mother-in-law. It probably should be in the same position as in Marcion's text. The news about Christ spreads. The people in Nazareth hear of it and say, "Do what we've heard was done in Capernaum here as well."
Par. 15: “Now when the sun was setting, all they that had any sick with divers diseases brought them unto him,” &c., as in St. Luke iv. 40, 41. This Marcion's Gospel has immediately after the healing of the sick wife of Simon, as though the rumour of the miracle attracted all who had sick relations to bring them to Christ. No doubt the paragraph should rightly stand in connection with this miracle of healing the fevered woman.
Par. 15: “As the sun was setting, everyone with sick family members suffering from different illnesses brought them to him,” &c., as in St. Luke iv. 40, 41. In Marcion's Gospel, this comes right after the healing of Simon's sick wife, as if the news of the miracle drew everyone with sick loved ones to bring them to Christ. Clearly, this paragraph should be linked to the miracle of healing the woman with a fever.
But there are omissions supposed to have been made purposely by Marcion. In verse 16 of St. Luke's Gospel, c. iv.: “He came to Nazareth, where he had been brought up,” in the “Gospel of the Lord” ran, “He came to Nazareth” only. But it is not improbable that “where he had been brought up” was a gloss which crept into the text after the addition of the narrative of the early years of Christ had been added to the Canonical Gospel.
But there are omissions that are thought to have been made intentionally by Marcion. In verse 16 of St. Luke's Gospel, chapter 4: "He arrived in Nazareth, the place where he had grown up," in the "Good News of the Lord" it simply says, “He arrived in Nazareth” only. However, it's not unlikely that "where he was raised" was a later addition that slipped into the text after the narrative of Christ's early years was included in the Canonical Gospel.
All the reading from the prophet Esaias, and the exposition of the prophecy (Luke iv. 17-21) was omitted, there can be small question, by Marcion, because it mutilated against his views touching the prophets as ministers, not of the God of Christ, but of the God of this world.
All the reading from the prophet Isaiah and the explanation of the prophecy (Luke 4:17-21) was likely left out by Marcion because it contradicted his beliefs about the prophets being ministers not of the God of Christ but of the God of this world.
Luke iv. 23: “Do also here in thy country,” changed into, “Do also here.” It is possible that “in thy country” may be a gloss which has crept into a later text of St. Luke's Gospel, or was inserted by Luke in his second edition.
Luke iv. 23: "Do the same here in your country," changed into, “Do it here too.” It is possible that "in your country" may be a note that slipped into a later version of St. Luke's Gospel, or was added by Luke in his second edition.
11. Luke vii. 29-35 are wanting in Marcion's Gospel. [pg 264] That verses 29-32 should have been purposely excluded, it is impossible to suppose, as they favoured Marcion's tenets. It has been argued that the rest of the verses, 33-35, were cut out by Marcion because in verse 34 it is said, “The Son of Man is come eating and drinking; and ye say, Behold a gluttonous man and a winebibber.” But the “Gospel of the Lord” contained Luke v. 33: “Why do the disciples of John fast often, and make long prayers, and likewise the disciples of the Pharisees; but thine eat and drink;” and the example of Christ going to the feast prepared by Levi is retained (v. 29).
11. Luke 7 29-35 are missing in Marcion's Gospel. [pg 264] It's hard to believe that verses 29-32 were intentionally excluded, since they supported Marcion's beliefs. Some argue that the remaining verses, 33-35, were removed by Marcion because verse 34 states, "The Son of Man came eating and drinking, and you say, 'Look, a glutton and a drunkard.'" However, the “Good News of the Lord” included Luke 5:33: "Why do John's disciples fast regularly and pray for a long time, and the Pharisees' disciples do the same; but your disciples eat and drink?" and the example of Christ attending the feast prepared by Levi is kept (v. 29).
12. Luke viii. 19: “Then came to him his mother and his brethren,” &c., omitted; but the next verse, “And it was told him by certain which said, Thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to see thee.” This cannot be admitted as a mutilation by Marcion. Had he cut out verse 19, he would also have removed verse 20. Rather is verse 19 an amplification of the original text. The “saying” of Jesus was known in the “Asiatic” churches; and when Luke wove it into the text of his Gospel, he introduced it with the words, “Then came to him his mother and his brethren, and could not come at him for the press,” words not necessary, but deducible from the preserved text, and useful as introducing it.
12. Luke viii. 19: "Then his mother and brothers came to see him," etc., is omitted; but the next verse, "Some people told him, 'Your mother and your brothers are outside wanting to see you.'" This can't be considered a deletion by Marcion. If he had removed verse 19, he would have also taken out verse 20. Instead, verse 19 expands on the original text. The "statement" of Jesus was known in the “Asian” churches; and when Luke included it in his Gospel, he introduced it with the words, "Then his mother and brothers came to see him, but they couldn't reach him because of the crowd." words that aren't necessary but are inferred from the remaining text and are helpful for introduction.
13. Luke x. 21: “In that hour he rejoiced in the spirit, and said, I praise and thank thee, Lord of heaven, that those things which are hidden from the wise and prudent thou hast revealed to babes.” The version in Luke's Gospel may have been tampered with by Marcion, lest God should appear harsh in hiding “those things from the wise and prudent.” But it is more likely that Marcion's text is the correct one. Why should Christ thank God that he has hidden the truth [pg 265] from the wise and prudent? The reading in Marcion's Gospel is not only a better one, but it also appears to be an independent one. He has, “I praise and thank thee.” The received text differs in different codices; in some, Jesus rejoices “in the Spirit;” in others, “in the Holy Spirit.”
13. Luke x. 21: “At that moment, he was filled with joy in the spirit, and said, 'I praise and thank you, Lord of heaven, that you have revealed what is hidden from the wise and knowledgeable to those who are like children.'” The version in Luke's Gospel may have been altered by Marcion to prevent God from seeming harsh in hiding "those insights from the wise and knowledgeable." However, it is more likely that Marcion's text is the correct one. Why would Christ thank God for hiding the truth [pg 265] from the wise and knowledgeable? The reading in Marcion's Gospel is not only a better one but also appears to be an independent one. He has, "Thank you so much." The accepted text varies in different manuscripts; in some, Jesus rejoices "in the zone;" in others, "in the Holy Spirit."
14. Luke x. 22: “All things are delivered to me of my Father, and no man hath known the Father save the Son, nor the Son save the Father, and he to whom the Son hath revealed him.” No doctrinal purpose was effected by the change. It is therefore probable that the Sinope Gospel ran as in Marcion's text.
14. Luke x. 22: "Everything has been given to me by my Father. No one knows the Father except for the Son, and no one knows the Son except for the Father, and those whom the Son decides to reveal him to." No doctrinal purpose was affected by the change. It is therefore likely that the Sinope Gospel was similar to Marcion's text.
15. Luke x. 25: “Doing what shall I obtain life?” “eternal” being omitted, it is thought, lest Jesus should seem to teach that eternal life was to be obtained by fulfilling the Law.462 But Marcion did not alter the same question when asked by the ruler, in Luke xviii. 18; for then Christ, after he has referred him to the Law, goes on to impose on him a higher law—that of love. But “eternal” may be an addition to Luke's text in the second edition.
15. Luke x. 25: "What do I need to do to enjoy life?" "Timeless" is left out to avoid suggesting that Jesus taught eternal life could be earned by following the Law.462 However, Marcion didn't change the same question when the ruler asked it in Luke xviii. 18; there, Christ, after referring him to the Law, goes on to give him a higher command—one of love. But “forever” might be an addition to Luke's text in the later version.
16. The first petition in the Lord's Prayer differs in Marcion's Gospel from that in St. Luke. Marcion has, “Father! may thy Holy Spirit come to us, Thy kingdom come,” &c., instead of, “Father! (which art in heaven—not in the most ancient copies of St. Luke) Hallowed be thy name,” &c. No purpose was served by this difference; and we must not attribute to Marcion in this instance wilful alteration of the sacred text. It is apparent that several versions of the Lord's Prayer existed in the first age of the Church, and that this was the form in which it was accepted and used in Pontus, perhaps throughout Asia Minor.
16. The first petition in the Lord's Prayer is different in Marcion's Gospel compared to St. Luke's. Marcion has, "Father! May your Holy Spirit be with us, and may your kingdom come." & etc., instead of, “Father! (who is in heaven—not in the earliest copies of St. Luke) Your name be honored,” & etc. This difference doesn’t serve any purpose, and we shouldn't assume that Marcion intentionally altered the sacred text here. It’s clear that several versions of the Lord's Prayer existed in the early Church, and this was the version that was accepted and used in Pontus, and possibly throughout Asia Minor.
That the Lord's Prayer in St. Luke's Gospel stood originally as in Marcion's Gospel is made almost certain by verse 13. After giving the form of prayer, xi. 2-4, Christ instructs his disciples on the readiness of God to answer prayer. “And,” he continues, “if ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children; how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?” How ready will He be to give that which you have learned to ask in the first petition of the prayer I have just taught you! The petition was altered in the received text later, to accommodate it to the form given in St. Matthew's Gospel.
That the Lord's Prayer in St. Luke's Gospel originally matched Marcion's Gospel is almost certain because of verse 13. After giving the prayer format in xi. 2-4, Christ teaches his disciples about God's willingness to answer prayers. “And,” he goes on, "If you, despite your flaws, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask Him?" How ready will He be to provide what you've learned to ask for in the first request of the prayer I've just taught you! The request was later changed in the received text to match the version found in St. Matthew's Gospel.
17. Luke xi. 29: “There shall no sign be given.” What follows in St. Luke's Gospel, “but the sign of the prophet Jonas,” and verses 30-32, were not found in Marcion's Gospel. Perhaps all this was inserted in the second edition of St. Luke's Gospel. But also perhaps the allusions to the Ninevites and the Queen of the South were omitted, because of the condemnation pronounced on the generation which received not Christ through them; and Jesus was not the manifestation of the God of judgment, but of the God of mercy.
17. Luke xi. 29: “No sign will be provided.” What follows in St. Luke's Gospel, "but the sign of the prophet Jonah," and verses 30-32, were not included in Marcion's Gospel. It's possible that all this was added in the second edition of St. Luke's Gospel. But it might also be that the references to the Ninevites and the Queen of the South were left out because of the judgment passed on the generation that rejected Christ through them; and Jesus was not the representation of the God of judgment, but of the God of mercy.
18. So also “judgment” was turned into “calling,” in verse 42; and also the verses 49-51, in which the blood of the prophets is said to be “required of this generation.”
18. So also "judgment" was changed to "calling," in verse 42; and also the verses 49-51, where it's stated that the blood of the prophets is "required of this generation."
19. Luke xii. 38: “The evening watch” is perhaps an earlier reading than the received one: “If he shall come in the second watch, or come in the third watch;” which has the appearance of an expansion of the simpler text.
19. Luke xii. 38: "Evening shift" might be an earlier version than the accepted one: "If he arrives during the second watch or the third watch;" which looks like it’s a more elaborate version of the simpler text.
The evening watch was the first watch. The Christians in the first age thought that our Lord would come again immediately. But as he did not return again in [pg 267] glory in the first watch, they altered the text to “the second watch or the third watch.” Consequently Marcion's text is the original unaltered one.
The evening watch was the first watch. The Christians in the early days believed that our Lord would come back right away. But since He didn’t return in [pg 267] glory during the first watch, they changed the text to "the second watch or the third watch." As a result, Marcion's text is the original, unaltered version.
20. Luke xii. 6, 7: “Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God? But even the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore; ye are of more value than many sparrows.” Perhaps Marcion omitted this because he did not hold that the Supreme God concerned Himself with the fate of men's bodies.
20. Luke xii. 6, 7: "Aren't five sparrows sold for two coins, and God doesn’t forget any of them? Even the hairs on your head are all counted. So don't be afraid; you are worth more than many sparrows." Perhaps Marcion left this out because he didn’t believe that the Supreme God was interested in what happens to people’s bodies.
But more probably the passage did not occur in the original Pauline Gospel, but was grafted into it afterwards when St. Matthew's Gospel came into the hands of the Asiatic Christians, when it was transferred from it (x. 29-31) verbatim to Luke's Gospel.
But it's more likely that the passage didn't exist in the original Pauline Gospel, but was added later when St. Matthew's Gospel reached the Asiatic Christians, when it was copied word for word to Luke's Gospel (x. 29-31).
21. Marcion's Gospel was without Luke xiii. 1-10.
21. Marcion's Gospel was missing Luke xiii. 1-10.
The absence of the account of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices, and of those on whom the tower in Siloam fell, which occurs in the received text, removes a difficulty. St. Luke says, “There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood,” &c., as though it were a circumstance which had just taken place, whereas this act of barbarity was committed when Quirinus, not Pilate, was governor, twenty-four years before the appearance of Jesus. And no tower in Siloam is mentioned in any account of Jerusalem. The mention of the Galilaeans in the canonical text has the appearance of an anachronism, and probably did not exist in the Gospel which Marcion received, and was a late addition to the Gospel of Luke.
The absence of the account of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate mixed with their sacrifices, and of those who were killed when the tower in Siloam fell, which is found in the accepted text, resolves a problem. St. Luke says, "At that time, some people told him about the Galileans whose blood," etc., as if it were something that had just happened, while this act of brutality was actually committed when Quirinus, not Pilate, was governor, twenty-four years before Jesus appeared. Also, there's no mention of a tower in Siloam in any account of Jerusalem. The reference to the Galileans in the canonical text seems anachronistic and likely did not exist in the Gospel that Marcion had, and was probably a later addition to the Gospel of Luke.
The parable of the fig-tree which follows may, however, have been removed by Marcion lest the Supreme God should appear as a God of judgment against those who produced no fruit, i.e. did no works. But it is [pg 268] more probable that this parable, which has an anti-Pauline moral, was not in the original edition of Luke's Gospel.
The parable of the fig tree that follows may have been removed by Marcion to prevent the Supreme God from being seen as a God of judgment against those who bear no fruit, i.e. do no good works. However, it is [pg 268] more likely that this parable, which has an anti-Pauline message, was not included in the original version of Luke's Gospel.
22. Luke xii. i 28: “There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out,” altered into, “when ye shall see all the righteous in the kingdom of God, and ye yourselves cast and held back without.”463
22. Luke xii. i 28: "There will be sorrow and regret when you see Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and all the prophets in the kingdom of God, while you are cast out yourselves." changed to, "when you see all the righteous in the kingdom of God, and you are cast out and kept away yourselves."463
The change of “the righteous” into “Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob,” in the deutero-Luke, clearly disturbs the train of thought. Ye Jews shall weep when ye see the δικαίοι, those made righteous through faith, by the righteousness which is not of the Law, Gentiles from East and West, in the kingdom, and ye yourselves cast out.
The shift from “the good people” to "Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob," in deutero-Luke clearly disrupts the flow of thought. You Jews will weep when you see the δικαίοι, those made righteous through faith, by the righteousness which is not from the Law, Gentiles from the East and West, in the kingdom, while you yourselves are cast out.
Hilgenfeld thinks that the account of the Judgment by St. Matthew and St. Luke is couched in terms coloured by the respective parties to which the evangelists belonged, and that the sentences on the lost are sharpened to pierce the antagonistic party. Thus, in the Gospel of St. Luke, Christ dooms to woe those who are workers of unrighteousness, ἐργάται ἀδικίας,464 using the Pauline favourite expression to designate those who are cast out to weeping and gnashing of teeth, as men who have not received the righteousness which is of faith; whereas, in St. Matthew it is the workers of anomia, οἱ ἐργαζόμενοι τὴν ἀνομίαν,465 by which Hilgenfeld thinks the Pauline anti-legalists are not obscurely hinted at, who are hurled into outer darkness. In St. Luke it is curious to notice how the lost are described as Jews: “We have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets;” whereas the elect who [pg 269] “sit down in the kingdom of God” come “from the east and from the west, and from the north and from the south,” that is to say, are Gentiles.
Hilgenfeld thinks that the accounts of Judgment by St. Matthew and St. Luke are shaped by the perspectives of the groups the evangelists were part of, and that the statements about the lost are intensified to target the opposing faction. In the Gospel of St. Luke, Christ condemns those who commit unrighteous acts, ἐργάται ἀδικίας,464, using a term that Paul frequently employs to refer to those cast out to weeping and gnashing of teeth, as people who haven’t embraced the righteousness that comes from faith. In contrast, St. Matthew refers to the workers of lawlessness, οἱ ἐργαζόμενοι τὴν ἀνομίαν,465, which Hilgenfeld suggests is a subtle reference to Paul’s anti-legalists, who are thrown into outer darkness. Interestingly, in St. Luke, the lost are depicted as Jews: "We have eaten and drunk in your presence, and you have taught in our streets;" while the chosen who [pg 269] “take a seat in the kingdom of God” come “from the east, the west, the north, and the south,” meaning they are Gentiles.
In Marcion's text we have therefore the ἀδικαίοι shut and cast out, and the δικαίοι sitting overthroned in the kingdom of God. It can scarcely be doubted that this is the correct reading, and that “Abraham, Isaac and Jacob,” was substituted for δικαίοι at a later period with a conciliatory purpose.
In Marcion's text, we have the unjust shut out and cast away, while the just are sitting enthroned in the kingdom of God. There's little doubt that this is the correct reading, and that "Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob," was added in later on for a more conciliatory purpose.
The rest of the chapter, 31-35, is not to be found in Marcion's Gospel. The first who are to be last, and the last first, not obscurely means that the Gentiles shall precede the Jews. This was in the “Gospel of the Lord,” which was, however, without the warning given to Christ, “Get thee out, and depart hence; for Herod will kill thee,” and the lamentation of the Saviour over the holy city, “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets,” &c. Why Marcion should omit this is not clear. It was probably not in the Gospel of Sinope.
The rest of the chapter, 31-35, isn't included in Marcion's Gospel. The idea that "the first will be last, and the last will be first" clearly suggests that the Gentiles will come before the Jews. This was mentioned in the "Good News of the Lord," but it didn't include the warning given to Christ, “Leave this place, because Herod is seeking to kill you,” or the Savior's lament over the holy city, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, you who kill the prophets," etc. It's unclear why Marcion left this out. It likely wasn't in the Gospel of Sinope.
23. Luke xiv. 7-11. The same may be said of the parable put forth to those bidden to a feast, when Christ marked how they chose out the chief rooms. It has been supposed by critics that Marcion omitted it, lest Jesus should seem to sanction feasting; but this reason is far-fetched, and it must be remembered that he did retain Luke v. 29 and 33.
23. Luke xiv. 7-11. The same can be said about the parable told to those invited to a feast, when Christ observed how they picked the best seats. Critics have suggested that Marcion left it out to avoid making Jesus seem to endorse feasting; however, this reasoning is a stretch, and it should be noted that he did keep Luke v. 29 and 33.
24. Luke xv. 11-32. The parable of the Prodigal Son is omitted. That it is left out, as is suggested by some critics, because the elder son signifies mystically the Jewish Church, and the prodigal son represents the Heathen world, is to transfer such allegorical interpretations back to an earlier age than we are justified in doing. Marcion was not bound to admit such an interpretation of the parable, if received in his day. Marcion, [pg 270] moreover, opposed allegorizing the sayings of Scripture, and insisted on their literal interpretation. Neander says, “The other Gnostics united with their theosophical idealism a mystical, allegorizing interpretation of the Scriptures. Marcion, simple in heart, was decidedly opposed to this artificial method of interpretation. He was a zealous advocate of the literal interpretation which prevailed among the antagonists of Gnosticism.”466 It is therefore most improbable that a popular interpretation of this parable, if such an interpretation existed at that time, should have induced Marcion to omit the parable.
24. Luke xv. 11-32. The story of the Prodigal Son is left out. Some critics suggest this omission is because the elder son symbolizes the Jewish Church, while the prodigal son represents the Gentile world, but that’s assigning allegorical meanings that are not appropriate for the time. Marcion was not obligated to accept such interpretations of the parable, even if they were common in his era. Additionally, Marcion opposed interpreting Scripture allegorically and insisted on a literal understanding. Neander says, The other Gnostics mixed their philosophical idealism with a mystical, symbolic way of understanding Scripture. Marcion, clear in his beliefs, firmly rejected this complicated method of interpretation. He pushed for a literal interpretation that was typical among those who opposed Gnosticism.466 Thus, it’s very unlikely that any popular interpretation of this parable, if such an interpretation existed at that time, would have led Marcion to exclude it.
25. Luke xvi. 12: “If ye have not been faithful in that which is another man's, who will give you that which is mine?” Surely a reading far preferable to that in the Canonical Gospel, “who will give you that which is your own?”
25. Luke xvi. 12: “If you can't be trusted with someone else's stuff, who will give you what’s yours?” Surely this is a much better reading than what appears in the Canonical Gospel, "Who will give you what is rightfully yours?"
26. Luke, xvi. 17: “One tittle of my words shall not fall,” in place of, “One tittle of the Law shall not fall.” As has been already remarked, the reading in St. Luke is evidently corrupt, altered deliberately by the party of conciliation. Marcion's is the genuine text.
26. Luke, xvi. 17: "Not a single part of what I say will be lost," instead of, "Not a single detail of the Law will be lost." As previously mentioned, the version in St. Luke is clearly flawed, intentionally changed by those seeking compromise. Marcion's version is the authentic text.
27. Luke xvii. 9, 10. The saying, “We are unprofitable servants; we have done that which was our duty to do,” was perhaps omitted by Marcion, lest the Gospel should seem to sanction the idea that any obligation whatever rested on the believer. The received text is thoroughly Pauline, inculcating the worthlessness of man's righteousness. Hahn and Ritschl argue that the whole of the parable, 7-10, was not in Marcion's Gospel; and this is probable, though St. Epiphanius only says that Marcion cut out, “We are unprofitable servants; we have done that which was our duty to [pg 271] do.”467 The whole Parable has such a Pauline ring, that it would probably have been accepted in its entirety by Marcion, if his Gospel had contained it; and the parable is divested of its point and meaning if only the few words are omitted which St. Epiphanius mentions as deficient.
27. Luke xvii. 9, 10. The saying, "We are unprofitable servants; we have done what we were supposed to do." was probably left out by Marcion because he didn't want the Gospel to suggest that any obligations rested on the believer. The accepted text aligns well with Pauline teachings, emphasizing the uselessness of human righteousness. Hahn and Ritschl argue that the entire parable, 7-10, was missing from Marcion's Gospel; this seems likely, although St. Epiphanius only mentions that Marcion removed, “We are unprofitable servants; we have done what was our duty to do.”467 The whole parable has a distinctly Pauline feel, so it's likely Marcion would have included it entirely if it had been in his Gospel. The parable loses its significance and meaning if only the few words St. Epiphanius noted as missing are omitted.
28. Luke xvii. 18: “There are not found returning to give glory to God. And there were many lepers in the time of Eliseus the prophet in Israel; and none of them was cleansed, saving Naaman the Syrian.” In the Gospel of the Lord, this passage concerning the lepers in the time of Eliseus occurs twice; once in chap. i. v. 15, as already given, and again here. It has been preserved in St. Luke's Gospel in only one place, in that corresponding with Marcion i. 15, viz. Luke iv. 27.
28. Luke xvii. 18: "Nobody came back to give glory to God. There were many lepers during the time of the prophet Elisha in Israel, but only Naaman the Syrian was healed." In the Gospel of the Lord, this passage about the lepers from the time of Eliseus appears twice; once in chap. i. v. 15, as mentioned before, and again here. It has been preserved in St. Luke's Gospel in only one location, corresponding with Marcion i. 15, specifically Luke iv. 27.
It is clear that this was a fragmentary saying of our Lord drifting about, which the compiler of the Sinope Gospel inserted in two places where it thought it would fit in with other passages. When St. Luke's Gospel was revised, it was found that this passage occurred twice, and that it was without appropriateness in chap. xvii. after verse 18, and was therefore cut out. But in Marcion's Gospel it remained, a monument of the manner in which the Gospels were originally constructed.
It’s evident that this was a partial saying of our Lord that was circulating around, which the compiler of the Sinope Gospel placed in two spots where it seemed to fit with other sections. When St. Luke's Gospel was revised, it was discovered that this passage appeared twice and didn’t belong in chap. xvii. after verse 18, so it was removed. However, it still remained in Marcion's Gospel, serving as a reminder of how the Gospels were originally put together.
29. Luke xviii. 19. Marcion had: “Jesus said to him, Do not call me good; one is good, the Father;” another version of the text, not a deliberate alteration.
29. Luke xviii. 19. Marcion had: “Jesus said to him, Don’t call me good; only one is good, the Father;” another version of the text, not a deliberate change.
30. Luke xviii. 31-34. The prophecies of the passion omitted by Marcion.
30. Luke 18. 31-34. The predictions about the suffering left out by Marcion.
31. Luke xix. 29-46. The ride into Jerusalem on an ass, and the expulsion of the buyers and sellers from the Temple, are omitted.
31. Luke xix. 29-46. The ride into Jerusalem on a donkey, and the removal of the buyers and sellers from the Temple, are omitted.
Why the Palm-Sunday triumphal entry should have [pg 272] been excluded does not appear. In St. Luke's Gospel Jesus is not hailed as “King of the Jews” and “Son of David.” Had this been the case, these two titles, we may conclude, would have been eliminated from the narrative; but we see no reason why the whole account should be swept away. It probably did not exist in the original Gospel Marcion obtained in Pontus.
Why the Palm Sunday triumphal entry should have [pg 272] been excluded is not clear. In St. Luke's Gospel, Jesus is not called “King of the Jews” or “David's Son.” If that had been the case, we might conclude that these two titles would have been removed from the story; however, we see no reason for the entire account to be discarded. It likely didn't exist in the original Gospel that Marcion obtained in Pontus.
Did Marcion cut out the narrative of the expulsion of the buyers and sellers from the Temple? I think not. St. John, in his Gospel, gives that event in his second chapter as occurring, not at the close of the ministry of Christ, but at its opening.
Did Marcion remove the story of the buyers and sellers being kicked out of the Temple? I don't think so. St. John includes that event in his Gospel, specifically in his second chapter, showing that it happened not at the end of Christ's ministry, but at the beginning.
St. John is the only evangelist who can be safely relied upon for giving the chronological order of events. St. Matthew, as has been already shown, did not write the acts of our Lord, but his sayings only; and St. Mark was no eye-witness.
St. John is the only Gospel writer you can trust for the chronological order of events. St. Matthew, as already mentioned, didn't write about the actions of our Lord, but only his sayings; and St. Mark was not an eyewitness.
A Pauline Gospel would not contain the account of the purifying of the Temple, and the saying, “My house is the house of prayer.” But when St. Matthew's Gospel, or St. Mark's, found its way into Asia Minor, this passage was extracted from one of them, and interpolated in the Lucan text, in the same place where it occurred in those Gospels—at the end of the ministry, and therefore in the wrong place.
A Pauline Gospel wouldn't include the story of the cleansing of the Temple or the statement, "My house is a house of prayer." However, when St. Matthew's Gospel or St. Mark's made its way to Asia Minor, this passage was taken from one of them and added into the Gospel of Luke, in the same spot where it appeared in those Gospels—at the end of the ministry, and thus in the wrong context.
32. Luke xx. 9-18. The parable of the vineyard and the husbandmen. This Marcion probably omitted because it made the Lord of the vineyard, who sent forth the prophets, the same as the Lord who sent his son. The lord of the vineyard to Marcion was the Demiurge, but the Supreme Lord sent Christ.
32. Luke xx. 9-18. The parable of the vineyard and the tenants. Marcion likely left this out because it equated the Lord of the vineyard, who sent the prophets, with the Lord who sent his son. To Marcion, the lord of the vineyard was the Demiurge, while the Supreme Lord sent Christ.
33. Luke xx. 37, 38, omitted by Marcion, because a reference to Moses, and God, as the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.
33. Luke xx. 37, 38, omitted by Marcion, because it refers to Moses and God as the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.
34. Luke xxi. 18: “There shall not an hair of your [pg 273] head perish,” omitted, perhaps, lest the God of heaven, whom Christ revealed, should appear to concern himself about the vile bodies of men, under the dominion of the God of this world; but more probably this verse did not exist in the original text. The awkwardness of its position has led many critics to reject it as an interpolation,468 and the fact of Marcion's Gospel being without it goes far to prove that the original Luke Gospel was without it.
34. Luke xxi. 18: “Not a single hair on your head will be harmed,” omitted, perhaps, to avoid the idea that the God of heaven, as revealed by Christ, should seem to care about the mortal bodies of humans, under the control of the God of this world; but more likely this verse didn't exist in the original text. The awkwardness of its placement has led many critics to dismiss it as an interpolation,468 and the fact that Marcion's Gospel lacks it strongly suggests that the original Gospel of Luke did as well.
35. Luke xxi. 21, 22. The warning given by our Lord to his disciples to flee from Jerusalem when they see it encompassed with armies. Verse 21 was omitted no doubt because of the words, “These be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled.” This jarred with Marcion's conception of the Supreme God as one of mercy, and of Jesus as proclaiming blessings and forgiveness, in place of the vengeance and justice of the World-God.
35. Luke xxi. 21, 22. The warning that our Lord gave to his disciples to escape from Jerusalem when they see it surrounded by armies. Verse 21 was likely left out because of the phrase, “These are the days of retribution, when everything that is written may come to pass.” This didn’t fit with Marcion's idea of the Supreme God as one of mercy, and of Jesus as promoting blessings and forgiveness, rather than the vengeance and justice of the World-God.
36. Luke xxii. 16-18. The distribution of the paschal cup among the disciples is omitted.
36. Luke xxii. 16-18. The sharing of the Passover cup among the disciples is left out.
37. Luke xxii. 28-30. The promise that the apostles should eat and drink in Christ's kingdom and judge the twelve tribes, was omitted by Marcion, as inconsistent with his views of the spiritual nature of the heavenly kingdom; and that judgment should be committed by the God of free forgiveness to the apostles, was in his sight impossible. Why Luke xxiii. 43, 47-49, were not in Marcion's Gospel does not appear; they can hardly have been omitted purposely.
37. Luke xxii. 28-30. The promise that the apostles would eat and drink in Christ's kingdom and judge the twelve tribes was left out by Marcion because it didn't fit with his views on the spiritual nature of the heavenly kingdom; he found it impossible that God of free forgiveness would give judgment to the apostles. It's unclear why Luke xxiii. 43, 47-49 were not included in Marcion's Gospel; it's hard to believe they were intentionally left out.
38. Luke xxiii. 2. In Marcion's Gospel it ran: “And they began to accuse him, saying, We found this one perverting the nation, and destroying the Law and the Prophets, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, and leading away the women and children.”
38. Luke xxiii. 2. In Marcion's Gospel it read: “They began accusing him, saying, ‘We found this man misleading the nation, undermining the Law and the Prophets, telling people not to pay taxes to Caesar, and leading away women and children.’”
It is not possible that Marcion should have forced the words “destroying the Law and the Prophets” into the text, for these are the accusations of false witnesses. And this is precisely what Marcion taught that Christ had come to do. Both this accusation and that other, that he drew away after him the women and children from their homes and domestic duties and responsibilities, most probably did exist in the original text. It is not improbable that they were both made to disappear from the authorized text later, when the conciliatory movement began.
It’s unlikely that Marcion could have forced the phrase “abolishing the Law and the Prophets” into the text, because these are the claims made by false witnesses. This is exactly what Marcion taught that Christ came to do. Both this accusation and the other one, that he attracted women and children away from their homes and responsibilities, probably existed in the original text. It’s not improbable that they were both removed from the authorized text later, when the conciliatory movement began.
39. Luke xxiv. 43. In Marcion's Gospel, either the whole of the verse, “Verily, I say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise,” was omitted, or more probably only the words “in Paradise.” Marcion would not have purposely cut out such an instance of free acceptance of one who had all his life transgressed the Law, but he may have cancelled the words “in Paradise.”
39. Luke xxiv. 43. In Marcion's Gospel, either the whole verse, "Honestly, I’m telling you, today you will be with me in Paradise." was removed, or more likely just the words “in Paradise.” Marcion probably wouldn’t have intentionally cut out such an example of accepting someone who had broken the Law his entire life, but he might have excluded the phrase "in Paradise."
40. Luke xxiv. 25 stood in Marcion's Gospel, “O fools, and in heart slow to believe all that he spake unto you;” and 27 and 45, which relate that Jesus explained to the two disciples out of Moses and the Prophets how he must suffer, and that he opened their understanding to understand the Scriptures, were both absent.
40. Luke xxiv. 25 appeared in Marcion's Gospel, "O foolish people, and slow to believe everything he said to you;" and 27 and 45, which mention that Jesus explained to the two disciples from Moses and the Prophets how he had to suffer, and that he opened their minds to understand the Scriptures, were both missing.
41. Luke xxiv. 46. Instead of Christ appealing to the Prophets, Marcion made him say, “These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day.” This was possibly Marcion's doing.
41. Luke xxiv. 46. Instead of Christ referencing the Prophets, Marcion had him say, "These are the words I shared with you while I was still with you: it was essential for Christ to suffer and rise from the dead on the third day." This was likely Marcion's influence.
The other differences between Marcion's Gospel and the Canonical Gospel of St. Luke are so small, that the reader need not be troubled with them here. For a fuller and more particular account of Marcion's Gospel [pg 275] he is referred to the works indicated in the footnote.469
The other differences between Marcion's Gospel and the Canonical Gospel of St. Luke are so minor that the reader doesn't need to worry about them here. For a more detailed account of Marcion's Gospel [pg 275] he is referred to the works mentioned in the footnote.469
It will be seen from the list of differences between the “Gospel of our Lord” and the Gospel of St. Luke, that all the apparent omissions cannot be attributed to Marcion. The Gospel he had he regarded with supreme awe; it was because his Gospel was so ancient, so hallowed by use through many years, that it was invested by him with sovereign authority, and that he regarded the other Gospels as apocryphal, or at best only deutero-canonical.
It can be observed from the list of differences between the “Gospel of our Lord” and the Gospel of St. Luke that not all the noticeable omissions can be blamed on Marcion. He held his Gospel in the highest regard; it was because his Gospel was so old, so respected over many years, that he viewed it with ultimate authority, while considering the other Gospels as apocryphal or, at most, only secondary canonical.
It is by no means certain that even where his Gospel has been apparently tampered with to suit his views, his hands made the alterations in it. What amplifications St. Luke's Gospel passed through when it underwent revision for a second edition, we cannot tell.
It’s definitely not certain that even when his Gospel seems to be adjusted to fit his views, he was the one who made those changes. We can’t say what additions St. Luke’s Gospel went through when it was revised for a second edition.
The Gospel of our Lord, if not the original Luke Gospel—and this is probable—was the basis of Luke's compilation. But that it was Luke's first edition of his Gospel, drawn up when St. Paul was actively engaged in founding Asiatic Churches, is the view I am disposed to take of it. As soon as a Church was founded, the need of a Gospel was felt. To satisfy this want, Paul employed Luke to collect memorials of the Lord's life, and weave them together into an historical narrative.
The Gospel of our Lord, if not the original Gospel of Luke—and this seems likely—was the foundation for Luke's compilation. However, I believe that this was Luke's first version of his Gospel, created while St. Paul was actively involved in establishing churches in Asia. Once a church was established, there was a felt need for a Gospel. To address this need, Paul had Luke gather accounts of the Lord's life and put them together into a historical narrative.
The Gospel of our Lord contains nothing which is not found in that of St. Luke. The arrangement is so similar, that we are forced to the conclusion that it was [pg 276] either used by St. Luke, or that it was his original composition. If he used it, then his right to the title of author of the third Canonical Gospel falls to the ground, as what he added was of small amount. Who then composed the Gospel? We know of no one to whom tradition even at that early age attributed it.
The Gospel of our Lord contains nothing that isn’t found in St. Luke's account. The structure is so similar that we can only conclude that it was [pg 276] either used by St. Luke or was originally written by him. If he did use it, then his claim to being the author of the third Canonical Gospel is undermined since what he contributed was minimal. So, who actually wrote the Gospel? We don’t know of anyone that tradition even at that early stage attributed it to.
St. Luke was the associate of St. Paul; ecclesiastical tradition attributes to him a Gospel. That of “Our Lord” closely resembles the Canonical Luke's Gospel, and bears evidence of being earlier in composition, whilst that which is canonical bears evidence of later manipulation. All these facts point to Marcion's Gospel as the original St. Luke—not, however, quite as it came to Marcion, but edited by the heretic.
St. Luke was the associate of St. Paul; church tradition credits him with a Gospel. The one referred to as “Our God” closely resembles the Canonical Gospel of Luke and shows signs of being composed earlier, while the canonical version appears to have been altered later. All these facts suggest that Marcion's Gospel is the original St. Luke—not exactly as it was received by Marcion, but revised by the heretic.
That the first edition of Luke bore a stronger Pauline impress than the second is also probable. The Canonical Luke has the Pauline stamp on it still, but beside it is the Johannite seal. More fully than any other Gospel does it bring out the tenderness of Christ towards sinners, a feature which has ever made it exceeding precious to those who have been captives and blind and bruised, and to whom that Gospel proclaims Christ as their deliverer, enlightener and healer.470
That the first edition of Luke was more influenced by Paul than the second is likely true. The official Luke still carries that Pauline influence, but it also shows a mark of John. More than any other Gospel, it highlights Christ's compassion for sinners, which has always made it incredibly valuable to those who feel trapped, lost, and hurt, and to whom this Gospel presents Christ as their savior, guide, and healer.470
It is not necessary here to point out the finger-mark of Paul in this Gospel; it has been often and well done by others. It is an established fact, scarcely admitting dispute, that to him it owes its colour, and that it reflects his teaching.471
It’s not necessary to highlight Paul’s influence in this Gospel; many others have done that well. It's an established fact, hardly up for debate, that it reflects his style and teachings. 471
And it was this Gospel, in its primitive form, before it had passed under the hands of St. John, or had been [pg 277] recast by its author, that I think we may be satisfied Marcion possessed. That he made a few erasures is probable, I may almost say certain; but that he ruthlessly carved it to suit his purpose cannot be established.
And this was the Gospel, in its original form, before it was altered by St. John or revised by its author, that I believe Marcion had. It's likely that he made a few edits, I would almost say it's certain; however, we can't prove that he aggressively changed it to fit his agenda.
Of the value of Marcion's Gospel for determining the original text of the third Gospel, it is difficult to speak too highly.
Of the value of Marcion's Gospel for figuring out the original text of the third Gospel, it's hard to overstate how important it is.
II. The Gospel of Truth.
Valentine, by birth an Egyptian, probably of Jewish descent, it may be presumed received his education at Alexandria. From this city he travelled to Rome (circ. A.D. 140); in both places he preached the Catholic faith, and then retired to Cyprus.472 A miserable bigotry which refused to see in a heretic any motives but those which are evil, declared that in disgust at not obtaining a bishopric which he coveted, and to which a confessor was preferred, Valentine lapsed into heresy. We need no such explanation of the cause of his secession from orthodoxy. He was a man of an active mind and ardent zeal. Christian doctrine was then a system of facts; theology was as yet unborn. What philosophic truths lay at the foundation of Christian belief was unsuspected. Valentine could not thus rest. He strove to break through the hard facts to the principles on which they reposed. He was a pioneer in Christian theology.
Valentine, originally from Egypt and probably of Jewish descent, likely received his education in Alexandria. From there, he traveled to Rome (around A.D. 140); in both cities, he preached the Catholic faith before retiring to Cyprus. A narrow-minded intolerance that refused to see any good motives in someone labeled a heretic suggested that Valentine turned to heresy out of frustration for not being appointed bishop, especially after a confessor was chosen instead. However, we don’t need such an explanation for why he strayed from orthodox beliefs. He was a man with a curious mind and passionate zeal. At that time, Christian doctrine was seen as a collection of facts; theology had not yet developed. The philosophical truths underlying Christian belief were still unknown. Valentine couldn’t simply accept this. He sought to go beyond the rigid facts to uncover the principles that supported them. He was a trailblazer in Christian theology.
And for his venturous essay he was well qualified. His studies at Alexandria had brought him in contact with Philonism and with Platonism. He obtained at Cyprus an acquaintance with the doctrines of Basilides. His mind caught fire, his ideas expanded. The Gnostic seemed to him to open gleams of light through the facts of the faith he had hitherto professed with dull, unintelligent submission; and he placed himself under the inspiration and instruction of Basilides.
And for his daring effort, he was well-prepared. His studies in Alexandria had exposed him to Philonism and Platonism. He gained familiarity with the teachings of Basilides while in Cyprus. His mind ignited, and his ideas broadened. The Gnostic perspective appeared to him as a source of illumination through the beliefs he had previously accepted with dull, unthinking obedience; and he chose to learn from and be inspired by Basilides.
But he did not follow him blindly. The speculations of the Gnostic kindled a train of ideas which were peculiarly Valentine's own.
But he didn't follow him blindly. The Gnostic theories sparked a series of thoughts that were uniquely Valentine's.
The age was not one to listen patiently to his theorizing. Men were called on to bear testimony by their lives to facts. They could endure the rack, the scourge, the thumbscrew, the iron rake, for facts, not for ideas. That Jesus had lived and died and mounted to heaven, was enough for their simple minds. They cared nothing, they made no effort to understand, what were the causes of evil, what its relation to matter.
The time was not one for patiently listening to his theories. People were expected to prove truths through their lives. They could handle torture, whips, and other brutal punishments for facts, not for ideas. The fact that Jesus had lived, died, and ascended to heaven was enough for their straightforward thinking. They were indifferent and made no attempt to understand the causes of evil or its connection to the physical world.
Consequently Valentine met with cold indifference, then with hot abhorrence. He was excommunicated. Separation embittered him. His respect for orthodoxy was gone; its hold upon him was lost; and he allowed himself to drift in the wide sea of theosophic speculation wherever his ideas carried him.
Consequently, Valentine faced cold indifference, followed by intense disgust. He was excommunicated. The separation left him bitter. His respect for traditional beliefs vanished; their grip on him was broken; and he let himself drift in the vast ocean of philosophical speculation wherever his thoughts took him.
Valentine taught that in the Godhead, exerting creative power were manifest two motions—a positive, the evolving, creative, life-giving element; and the negative, which determined, shaped and localized the creative force. From the positive force came life, from the negative the direction life takes in its manifestation.
Valentine taught that in the divine essence, there are two active movements that show creative power—one positive, which is the evolving, creative, life-giving element; and one negative, which defines, shapes, and localizes that creative energy. Life comes from the positive force, while the negative force provides the direction that life follows in its expression.
The world is the revelation of the divine ideas, gradually unfolding themselves, and Christ and redemption are the perfection and end of creation. Through creation the idea goes forth from God; through Christ the idea perfected returns to the bosom of God. Redemption is the recoil wave of creation, the echo of the fiat returning to the Creator's ear.
The world reveals divine ideas that gradually unfold, and Christ and redemption represent the ultimate purpose of creation. Through creation, the idea emerges from God; through Christ, the perfected idea returns to God. Redemption is the rebound of creation, the echo of God's command coming back to the Creator.
The manifestation of the ideas of God is in unity; but in opposition to unity exists anarchy; in antagonism with creation emerges the principle of destruction. The representative of destruction, disunion, chaos, is Satan. The work of creation is infinite differentiation in perfect [pg 280] harmony. But in the midst of this emerges discord, an element of opposition which seeks to ruin the concord in the manifestation of the divine ideas. Therefore redemption is necessary, and Christ is the medium of redemption, which consists in the restoration to harmony and unity of that which by the fraud of Satan is thrown into disorder and antagonism.
The manifestation of God's ideas is in unity; however, contrary to unity is anarchy; in opposition to creation arises the principle of destruction. The embodiment of destruction, disunion, and chaos is Satan. The work of creation is infinite differentiation in perfect [pg 280] harmony. Yet amidst this, discord appears, an element of opposition that seeks to undermine the harmony in the expression of divine ideas. Thus, redemption is essential, and Christ serves as the means of redemption, which involves restoring harmony and unity to what, due to Satan's deceit, has been cast into disorder and conflict.
But how comes it that in creation there should be a disturbing element? That element must issue in some manner from the Creator; it must arise from some defect in Him. Therefore, Valentinian concluded, the God who created the world and gave source to the being of Satan cannot have been the supreme, all-good, perfect God.
But how is it possible that there is a disturbing element in creation? That element must somehow come from the Creator; it must stem from some flaw in Him. Therefore, Valentinian concluded, the God who created the world and gave rise to the existence of Satan cannot be the supreme, all-good, perfect God.
But if redemption be the perfecting of man, it must be the work of the only perfect God, who thereby counteracts the evil that has sprung up through the imperfection of the Demiurge.
But if redemption is the process of perfecting humanity, it has to be the work of the only perfect God, who counteracts the evil that has arisen from the imperfections of the Demiurge.
Therefore Jesus Christ is an emanation from the Supreme God, destroying the ill effects produced in the world by the faulty nature of the Creator, undoing the discord and restoring all to harmony.
Therefore, Jesus Christ is a manifestation of the Supreme God, eliminating the negative impacts created in the world by the flawed nature of the Creator, resolving the conflict, and bringing everything back to harmony.
Jesus was formed by the Demiurge of a wondrously constituted ethereal body, visible to the outward sense. This Jesus entered the world through man, as a sunbeam enters a chamber through the window. The Demiurge created Jesus to redeem the people from the disorganizing, destructive effects of Satan, to be their Messiah.
Jesus was made by the Demiurge into a wonderfully crafted ethereal body that could be seen by the human eye. This Jesus entered the world through a man, just as a sunbeam comes into a room through the window. The Demiurge created Jesus to save people from the chaotic and harmful effects of Satan, to be their Messiah.
But the Supreme God had alone power perfectly to accomplish this work; therefore at the baptism of Christ, the Saviour (Soter) descended on him, consecrating him to be the perfect Redeemer of mankind, conveying to him a mission and power which the Demiurge could not have given.
But the Supreme God alone had the power to fully achieve this work; therefore, at the baptism of Christ, the Savior descended upon him, dedicating him as the perfect Redeemer of humanity, granting him a mission and power that the Demiurge could not provide.
In all this we see the influence of Marcion's ideas.
In all of this, we can see the impact of Marcion's ideas.
We need not follow out this fundamental principle of his theosophy into all its fantastic formularies. If Valentine was the precursor of Hegel in the enunciation of the universal antinomy, he was like Hegel also in involving his system in a cloud of incomprehensible terminology, in producing bewilderment where he sought simplicity.
We don’t need to explore this basic principle of his philosophy in all its strange formulations. If Valentine was the forerunner of Hegel in expressing the universal contradiction, he was also like Hegel in wrapping his system in a haze of confusing terminology, creating confusion where he aimed for clarity.
Valentine accepted the Old Testament, but only in the same light as he regarded the great works of the heathen writers to be deserving of regard.473 Both contained good, noble examples, pure teaching; but in both also was the element of discord, contradictory teaching, and bad example. Ptolemy, the Valentinian who least sacrificed the moral to the theosophic element, scarcely dealt with the Old Testament differently from St. Paul. He did not indeed regard the Old Testament as the work of the Supreme God; the Mosaic legislation seemed to him to be the work of an inferior being, because, as he said, it contained too many imperfections to be the revelation of the Highest God, and too many excellences to be attributed to an evil spirit. But, like the Apostle of the Gentiles, he saw in the Mosaic ceremonies only symbols of spiritual truth, and, like him, he thought that the symbol was no longer necessary when the idea it revealed was manifested in all its clearness. Therefore, when the ideas these symbols veiled had reached and illumined men's minds, the necessity for them—husks to the idea, letters giving meaning to the thought—was at an end.
Valentine accepted the Old Testament, but only as he viewed the significant works of pagan writers as worthy of consideration. Both had good, noble examples and pure teachings; however, both also contained elements of discord, contradictory teachings, and bad examples. Ptolemy, the Valentinian who sacrificed the least of the moral to the theosophic aspect, hardly treated the Old Testament differently from St. Paul. He did not consider the Old Testament to be the work of the Supreme God; he believed the Mosaic legislation came from an inferior being because, as he said, it had too many flaws to be a revelation from the Highest God and too many merits to be attributed to an evil spirit. But, like the Apostle of the Gentiles, he viewed the Mosaic ceremonies as symbols of spiritual truth, and he believed that once the idea they conveyed was clear, the symbol was no longer necessary. Thus, when the ideas these symbols concealed enlightened people's minds, the need for them—shells around the idea, letters providing meaning to the thought—ceased.
Like St. Paul, therefore, he treated the Old Testament as a preparation for the New one, but as nothing more. We ascertain Ptolemy's views from a letter of his to [pg 282] Flora, a Catholic lady whom he desired to convert to Valentinianism.474
Like St. Paul, he saw the Old Testament as a setup for the New Testament, but nothing beyond that. We understand Ptolemy's views from a letter he wrote to [pg 282] Flora, a Catholic woman he wanted to convert to Valentinianism.474
In this letter he laboured to show that the God of this world (the Demiurge) was not the Supreme God, and that the Old Testament Scriptures were the revelation of the Demiurge, and not of the highest God. To prove the first point, Ptolemy appealed to apostolic tradition—no doubt to Pauline teaching—which had come down to him, and to the words of the Saviour, by which, he admits, all doctrine must be settled. In this letter he quotes largely from St. Paul's Epistles, and from the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. John.
In this letter, he worked to demonstrate that the God of this world (the Demiurge) was not the Supreme God, and that the Old Testament Scriptures were the revelation of the Demiurge, not of the highest God. To support his first point, Ptolemy referred to apostolic tradition—likely Pauline teachings—that had been passed down to him, and to the words of the Savior, which he acknowledges should determine all doctrine. In this letter, he quotes extensively from St. Paul's Epistles and from the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. John.
Like Marcion, Ptolemy insisted that the Demiurge, the God of this world, was also the God who revealed himself in the Old Testament, and that to this God belonged justice, wrath and punishment; whereas to the Supreme Deity was attributed free forgiveness, absolute goodness. The Saviour abolished the Law, therefore he abolished all the system of punishment for sin, that the reign of free grace might prevail.
Like Marcion, Ptolemy argued that the Demiurge, the God of this world, was also the God who revealed himself in the Old Testament, and that this God was associated with justice, wrath, and punishment; whereas the Supreme Deity was seen as granting free forgiveness and absolute goodness. The Savior abolished the Law, which means he also abolished the entire system of punishment for sin, so that the reign of free grace could take over.
According to Ptolemy, therefore, retributive justice exercised by the State was irreconcilable with the nature of the Supreme God, and the State, accordingly, was under the dominion of the Demiurge.
According to Ptolemy, retributive justice carried out by the State was incompatible with the nature of the Supreme God, and therefore, the State was under the control of the Demiurge.
To the revelation of the old Law belonged ordinances of ceremonial and of seasons. These also are done away by Christ, who leads from the bondage of ceremonial to spiritual religion.
To the revelation of the old Law belonged rules related to ceremonies and festivals. These have also been abolished by Christ, who guides us from the constraints of rituals to a spiritual faith.
Another Valentinian of note was Heracleon, who wrote a Commentary on the Gospel of St. John, of which considerable fragments have been preserved by Origen; and perhaps, also, a Commentary on the Gospel of St. Luke. Of the latter, only a single fragment, the exposition [pg 283] of Luke xii. 8, has been preserved by Clement of Alexandria.475
Another significant Valentinian was Heracleon, who wrote a Commentary on the Gospel of St. John, from which substantial fragments have been preserved by Origen; he may have also written a Commentary on the Gospel of St. Luke. Of the latter, only a single fragment, the explanation [pg 283] of Luke xii. 8, has been preserved by Clement of Alexandria.475
Heracleon was a man of deep spiritual piety, and with a clear understanding. He held Scripture in profound reverence, and derived his Valentinian doctrines from it. So true is the saying:
Heracleon was a man of strong spiritual devotion and had a clear understanding. He held Scripture in high regard and based his Valentinian teachings on it. So true is the saying:
His interpretation of the narrative of the interview of the Saviour with the woman of Samaria will illustrate his method of dealing with the sacred text.
His interpretation of the story about the Savior's interview with the Samaritan woman will show how he approaches the sacred text.
Heracleon saw in the woman of Samaria a type of all spiritual natures attracted by that which is heavenly, godlike; and the history represents the dealings of the Supreme God through Christ with these spiritual natures (πνευματικοί).
Heracleon viewed the woman from Samaria as a representation of all spiritual beings drawn to what is divine and heavenly; the story illustrates the interactions of the Supreme God through Christ with these spiritual beings (πνευματικοί).
For him, therefore, the words of the woman have a double meaning: that which lies on the surface of the sacred record, with the intent and purpose which the woman herself gave to them; and that which lay beneath the letter, and which was mystically signified. “The water which our Saviour gives,” says he, “is his spirit and power. His gifts and grace are what can never be taken away, never exhausted, can never fail to those who have received them. They who have received what has been richly bestowed on them from above, communicate again of the overflowing fulness which they enjoy to the life of others.”
For him, the woman's words have a double meaning: the surface meaning of the sacred text, as she intended it, and the deeper meaning that is symbolically indicated. "The water that our Savior provides," he says, “is his spirit and power. His gifts and grace are something that can never be taken away, never run out, and will never let down those who have received them. Those who have been abundantly blessed from above share the overflowing fullness they experience with the lives of others.”
But the woman asks, “Give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw”—hither—that is, to Jacob's well, the Mosaic Law from which hitherto she had drunk, and which could not quench her thirst, satisfy her aspirations. “She left her water-pot behind [pg 284] her” when she went to announce to others that she had found the well of eternal life. That is, she left the vessel, the capacity for receiving the Law, for she had now a spiritual vessel which could hold the spiritual water the Saviour gave.
But the woman asks, "Give me this water so I won't be thirsty and won't have to keep coming here to get water."—here, referring to Jacob's well, the Mosaic Law that she had relied on before, and which could not satisfy her deeper needs. "She left her water pot behind [pg 284] her." when she went to tell others that she had found the well of eternal life. This means she left behind the container, the way of receiving the Law, because she now had a spiritual vessel that could hold the spiritual water the Savior provided.
It will be seen that Valentinianism, like Marcionism, was an exaggerated Paulinism, infected with Gnosticism, clearly antinomian. Though the Valentinians are not accused of licentiousness, their ethical system was plainly immoral, for it completely emancipated the Christian from every restraint, and the true Christian was he who lived by faith only. He had passed by union with Christ from the dominion of the God of this World, a dominion in which were punishments for wrong-doing, into the realm of Grace, of sublime indifference to right and wrong, to a region in which no acts were sinful, no punishments were dealt out.
It will be clear that Valentinianism, similar to Marcionism, was an exaggerated form of Pauline theology, heavily influenced by Gnosticism, and clearly opposed to the law. Although the Valentinians weren't accused of being immoral, their ethical framework was obviously unethical, as it freed Christians from all constraints, and the true Christian was defined as someone who lived solely by faith. They had moved through their union with Christ from the control of the God of this World, a realm where wrongdoing faced punishment, into a place of Grace, marked by a profound indifference to right and wrong, where no actions were considered sinful and no punishments were given.
If Valentinianism did not degenerate into the frantic licentiousness of the earlier Pauline heretics, it was because the doctrine of Valentine was an intellectual, theosophical system, quite above the comprehension of vulgar minds, and therefore only embraced by exalted mystics and cold philosophers.
If Valentinianism didn't sink into the wild excesses of the earlier Pauline heretics, it was because Valentine's teachings formed an intellectual, theosophical system that was beyond the understanding of ordinary people and was thus only accepted by elevated mystics and detached philosophers.
The Valentinians were not accused of mutilating the Scriptures, but of evaporating their significance. “Marcion,” says Tertullian, “knife in hand, has cut the Scriptures to pieces, to give support to his system; Valentine has the appearance of sparing them, and of trying rather to accommodate his errors to them, than of accommodating them to his errors. Nevertheless, he has curtailed, interpolated more than did Marcion, by taking from the words their force and natural value, to give them forced significations.”476
The Valentinians weren’t accused of messing with the Scriptures, but of draining their meaning. “Marcion,” Tertullian says, "With a knife in hand, he has sliced the Scriptures apart to back up his beliefs; Valentine seems to treat them with more care and tries to align his errors with them instead of altering them to match his errors. However, he has edited and supplemented them even more than Marcion did, by stripping the words of their strength and original meaning to push them into new interpretations."476
The Pauline filiation of the sect can hardly be mistaken. [pg 285] The relation of Valentine's ideas to those of Marcion, and those of Marcion to the doctrines of St. Paul, are fundamental. But, moreover, they claimed a filiation more obvious than that of ideas—they asserted that they derived their doctrines from Theodas, disciple of the Apostle of the Gentiles.477 The great importance they attributed to the Epistles of St. Paul is another evidence of their belonging to the anti-judaizing family of heretics, if another proof be needed.
The connection of the sect to Paul is unmistakable. The relationship between Valentine's ideas and those of Marcion, as well as Marcion's doctrines and those of St. Paul, is essential. Furthermore, they claimed a lineage that was more than just ideas—they insisted that their teachings came from Theodas, a disciple of the Apostle of the Gentiles. The significance they placed on the Epistles of St. Paul is further evidence of their association with the anti-Judaizing group of heretics, should any additional proof be required.
The Valentinians possessed a number of apocryphal works. “Their number is infinite,” says Irenaeus.478 But this probably applies not to the first Valentinians, but to the Valentinian sects, among whom apocryphal works did abound. Certain it is, that in all the extracts made from the writings of Valentine, Ptolemy and Heracleon, by Origen, Epiphanius, Tertullian, &c., though they abound in quotations from St. Paul's Epistles and from the Canonical Gospels, there are none from any other source.
The Valentinians had a lot of apocryphal works. “They’re countless,” says Irenaeus.478 But this likely refers not to the original Valentinians, but to the various Valentinian groups, among whom apocryphal writings were indeed plentiful. It's certain that in all the excerpts taken from the writings of Valentine, Ptolemy, and Heracleon by Origen, Epiphanius, Tertullian, etc., while they are rich in quotations from St. Paul's Epistles and the Canonical Gospels, there are none from any other sources.
Nevertheless, Irenaeus attributes to them possession of a “Gospel of Truth” (Evangelium Veritatis). “This Scripture,” says he, “does not in any point agree with our four Canonical Gospels.”479 To this also, perhaps, Tertullian refers, when he says that the Valentinians possessed “their own Gospel in addition to ours.”480
Epiphanius, however, makes no mention of this Gospel; he knew the writings of the Valentinians well, and has inserted extracts in his work on heresies.
Epiphanius, however, does not mention this Gospel; he was familiar with the writings of the Valentinians and included excerpts in his work on heresies.
III. The Gospel of Eve.
The immoral tendency of Valentinianism broke out in coarse, flagrant licentiousness as soon as the doctrines of the sect had soaked down out of the stratum of educated men to the ranks of the undisciplined and vulgar.
The immoral tendency of Valentinianism erupted in blatant, obvious promiscuity as soon as the sect's doctrines trickled down from the educated class to the undisciplined and crude.
Valentinianism assumed two forms, broke into two sects,—the Marcosians and the Ophites.
Valentinianism took on two forms and split into two sects: the Marcosians and the Ophites.
Mark, who lived in the latter half of the second century, came probably from Palestine, as we may gather from his frequent use of forms from the Aramaean liturgy. But he did not bring with him any of the Judaizing spirit, none of the grave reverence for the moral law, and decency of the Nazarene, Ebionite and kindred sects sprung from the ruined Church of the Hebrews.
Mark, who lived in the later part of the second century, likely came from Palestine, as we can tell from his frequent use of terms from the Aramaic liturgy. However, he didn’t carry any of the Jewish attitudes, nor did he have any of the serious respect for moral law or decency associated with the Nazarene, Ebionite, and similar groups that emerged from the fallen Church of the Hebrews.
He was followed by trains of women whom he corrupted, and converted into prophetesses. His custom was, in an assembly to extend a chalice to a woman saying to her, “The grace of God, which excels all, and which the mind cannot conceive or explain, fill all your inner man, and increase his knowledge in you, dropping the grain of mustard-seed into good ground.”481 A scene like a Methodist revival followed. The woman was urged to speak in prophecy; she hesitated, declared her inability; warm, passionate appeals followed closely one on another, couched in equivocal language, exciting the [pg 287] religious and natural passions simultaneously. The end was a convulsive fit of incoherent utterings, and the curtain fell on the rapturous embraces of the prophet and his spiritual bride.
He was followed by groups of women he influenced and turned into prophetesses. In gatherings, he would hand a chalice to a woman, saying to her, “May the grace of God, which is beyond understanding and explanation, fill your whole being, increase your knowledge, and plant the seed of faith in fertile ground.”481 A scene similar to a Methodist revival followed. The woman was encouraged to speak in prophecy; she hesitated, expressing her doubt; passionate appeals quickly came one after another, framed in ambiguous language, stirring both the [pg 287] religious and natural emotions at the same time. The result was a frenzied outburst of incoherent words, and the scene ended with the ecstatic embraces of the prophet and his spiritual bride.
Mark possessed a Gospel, and “an infinite number of apocryphal Scriptures,” says Irenaeus. The Gospel contained a falsified life of Christ. One of the stories from it he quotes. When Jesus was a boy, he was learning letters. The master said, “Say Alpha.” Jesus repeated after him, “Alpha.” Then the master said, “Say Beta.” But Jesus answered, “Nay, I will not say Beta till you have explained to me the meaning of Alpha.”482 The Marcosians made much of the hidden mysteries of the letters of the alphabet, showing that Mark had brought with him from Palestine something akin to the Cabbalism of the Jewish rabbis.
Mark had a Gospel, and “countless unofficial Scriptures,” according to Irenaeus. The Gospel included a distorted story of Christ's life. One of the tales he mentions goes like this: When Jesus was a boy, he was learning letters. The teacher said, "Say Alpha." Jesus repeated after him, "Alpha." Then the teacher said, "Say Beta." But Jesus replied, "No, I won't say Beta until you explain what Alpha means to me."482 The Marcosians emphasized the hidden mysteries of the alphabet letters, suggesting that Mark had brought with him from Palestine something similar to the Cabbalism of the Jewish rabbis.
This story is found in the apocryphal Gospel of St. Thomas. It runs somewhat differently in the different versions of that Gospel, and is repeated twice in each with slight variations.
This story is found in the apocryphal Gospel of St. Thomas. It varies a bit in the different versions of that Gospel and is repeated twice in each with slight changes.
In the Syriac:
In Syriac:
“Zacchaeus the teacher said to Joseph, I will teach the boy Jesus whatever is proper for him to learn. And he made him go to school. And he, going in, was silent. But Zacchaeus the scribe began to tell him (the letters) from Alaph, and was repeating to him many times the whole alphabet. And he says to him that he should answer and say after him; but he was silent. Then the scribe became angry, and struck him with his hand upon his head. And Jesus said, A smith's anvil, being beaten, can (not) learn, and it has no feeling; but I am able to say those things, recited by you, with knowledge and understanding (unbeaten).”483
“Zacchaeus the teacher said to Joseph, I will teach the boy Jesus everything he needs to learn. So he enrolled him in school. When he arrived, he stayed quiet. But Zacchaeus the scribe began teaching him the letters from Alaph, going over the entire alphabet repeatedly. He told Jesus to repeat after him, but he remained silent. Then the scribe got angry and hit him on the head. Jesus replied, A smith's anvil, when struck, cannot learn and feels nothing; but I am capable of understanding and expressing what you recite (without being hit).”483
In the Greek:
In Greek:
“Zacchaeus said to Joseph ... Give thy son to me, that he may learn letters, and with his letters I will teach him some knowledge, and chiefly this, to salute all the elders, and to venerate them as grandfathers and fathers, and to love those of his own age. And he told him all the letters from Alpha to Omega. Then, looking at the teacher Zacchaeus, he said to him, Thou that knowest not Alpha naturally, how canst thou teach Beta to others? Thou hypocrite! if thou knowest, teach Alpha first, and then we shall believe thee concerning Beta.”484
“Zacchaeus said to Joseph, 'Give your son to me so he can learn the alphabet. With that knowledge, I’ll teach him important things, especially how to greet all the elders and respect them like grandfathers and fathers, and to care for his peers.' He taught him all the letters from A to Z. Then, looking at Zacchaeus, the teacher said to him, 'You don’t even know A; how can you teach B to others? You hypocrite! If you know, teach A first, and then we’ll believe you about B.'”484
Or, according to another Greek version, after Jesus has been delivered over by Joseph to Zacchaeus, the preceptor
Or, according to another Greek version, after Jesus has been handed over by Joseph to Zacchaeus, the teacher
“—wrote the alphabet in Hebrew, and said to him, Alpha. And the child said, Alpha. And the teacher said again, Alpha. And the child said the same. Then again a third time the teacher said, Alpha. Then Jesus, looking at the instructor, said, Thou knowest not Alpha; how wilt thou teach another the letter Beta? And the child, beginning at Alpha, said of himself the twenty-two letters. Then he said again, Hearken, teacher, to the arrangement of the first letter, and know how many accessories and lines it hath, and marks which are common, transverse and connected. And when Zacchaeus heard such accounts of one letter, he was amazed, and could not answer him.”485
“—wrote the alphabet in Hebrew and said to him, "Alpha." The child responded, "Alpha." The teacher repeated, "Alpha." The child mimicked his words. Once again, the teacher said, "Alpha." Then Jesus, looking at the teacher, said, "You don’t know Alpha; how will you teach someone else the letter Beta?" The child, starting with Alpha, recited all twenty-two letters. Then he added, "Listen, teacher, to how the first letter is formed, and notice how many parts and lines it has, including the common, transverse, and connected strokes." When Zacchaeus heard such details about one letter, he was amazed and couldn’t reply.”485
Another version of the same story is found in the Gospel of the pseudo-Matthew:
Another version of the same story is found in the Gospel of the pseudo-Matthew:
“Joseph and Mary coaxing Jesus, led him to the school, that he might be taught his letters by the old man, Levi. When he entered he was silent; and the master, Levi, told one letter to Jesus, and beginning at the first, Aleph, said to [pg 289]him, Answer. But Jesus was silent, and answered nothing. Wherefore, the preceptor Levi, being angry, took a rod of a storax-tree, and smote him on the head. And Jesus said to the teacher Levi, Why dost thou smite me? Know in truth that he who is smitten teacheth him that smiteth, rather than is taught by him.... And Jesus added, and said to Levi, Every letter from Aleph to Tau is known by its order; thou, therefore, say first what is Tau, and I will tell thee what Aleph is. And he added, They who know not Aleph, how can they say Tau, ye hypocrites? First say what Aleph is, and I shall then believe you when you say Beth. And Jesus began to ask the names of the separate letters, and said, Let the teacher of the Law say what the first letter is, or why it hath many triangles, scalene, acute-angled, equilinear, curvi-linear,” &c.486
“Joseph and Mary encouraged Jesus and took him to school so an old man named Levi could teach him his letters. When he got there, he was quiet. The teacher, Levi, pointed to a letter and, starting with the first, Aleph, told Jesus to respond. But Jesus didn’t say anything. This made Levi angry, and he hit Jesus on the head with a rod made from a storax tree. Jesus asked Levi, ‘Why are you hitting me? Understand that the one who gets hit teaches the one who strikes, not the other way around….’ Jesus continued and said to Levi, ‘Every letter from Aleph to Tau has its own order; so tell me what Tau is first, and I'll tell you what Aleph is. And you hypocrites, if you don’t know Aleph, how can you claim to know Tau? First say what Aleph is, and then I’ll believe you when you say Beth.’ Jesus started asking about the names of each letter and said, ‘Let the teacher of the Law explain what the first letter is, or why it has so many shapes like triangles—scalene, acute-angled, equilinear, curvilinear.’” &c.486
At the root of Mark's teaching there seems to have been a sort of Pantheism. He taught that all had sprung from a great World-mother, partook of her soul and nature; but over against this female principle stood the Deity, the male element.
At the core of Mark’s teaching, there appears to be a kind of Pantheism. He taught that everything came from a great World-mother and shared in her spirit and essence; however, opposite this female principle was the Deity, the male element.
Man represents the Deity, woman the world element; and it is only through the union of the divine and the material that the material can be quickened into spiritual life. In accordance with this theory, they had a ceremonial of what he called spiritual, but was eminently carnal, marriage, which is best left undescribed.
Man represents the divine, while woman represents the material world; and it is only through the connection of the divine and the material that the material can be transformed into spiritual life. Following this idea, they had a ceremony that he referred to as spiritual, but was actually very physical, marriage, which is better left unmentioned.
Not widely removed from the Marcosians was the Valentinian sect of the Ophites. Valentinianism mingled with the floating superstition, the fragments of the wreck of Sabianism, which was to be found among the lower classes.
Not far removed from the Marcosians was the Valentinian sect of the Ophites. Valentinianism blended with the prevalent superstitions and remnants of Sabianism that were present among the lower classes.
The Ophites represented the Demiurge in the same way as did the Valentinians. They called the God of this world and of the Jews by the name of Jaldaboth. [pg 290] He was a limited being, imposing restraint on all his creatures; he exercised his power by imposing law. As long as his creatures obeyed law, they were subject to his dominion. But above Jaldaboth in the sublime region without limit reigns the Supreme God. When Adam broke the Law of the World-God, he emancipated himself from his bondage, he passed out of his realm, he placed himself in relation to the Supreme God.
The Ophites viewed the Demiurge in a similar way to the Valentinians. They referred to the God of this world and of the Jews as Jaldaboth. [pg 290] He was a limited being, restricting all his creatures; he exercised his power by enforcing laws. As long as his creatures followed these laws, they remained under his control. But above Jaldaboth, in the vast region beyond, reigns the Supreme God. When Adam broke the Law of the World-God, he freed himself from his captivity, stepped outside of his domain, and connected himself with the Supreme God.
The world is made by Jaldaboth, but in the world is infused a spark of soul, emanated from the highest God. This divine soul strives after emancipation from the bonds imposed by connection with matter, created by the God of this world. This world-soul under the form of a serpent urged Eve to emancipate herself from thraldom, and pass with Adam, by an act of transgression, into the glorious liberty of the sons of the Supreme God.
The world is created by Jaldaboth, but within it is infused a spark of the soul, coming from the highest God. This divine soul seeks freedom from the chains imposed by its connection to matter, which was created by the God of this world. The world-soul, in the form of a serpent, encouraged Eve to free herself from bondage and, through an act of transgression with Adam, step into the glorious freedom of the children of the Supreme God.
The doctrine of the Ophites with respect to Christ was that of Valentine. Christ came to break the last chains of Law by which man was bound, and to translate him into the realm of grace where sin does not exist.
The beliefs of the Ophites about Christ were those of Valentine. Christ came to break the final chains of the Law that held humanity captive and to move people into the realm of grace where sin does not exist.
The Ophites possessed a Gospel, called the “Gospel of Eve.” It contained, no doubt, an account of the Fall from their peculiar point of view. St. Epiphanius has preserved two passages from it. They are so extraordinary, and throw such a light on the doctrines of this Gospel, that I quote them. The first is:
The Ophites had a Gospel known as the "Gospel of Eve." It likely offered a narrative of the Fall from their unique perspective. St. Epiphanius has kept two excerpts from it. They are quite remarkable and shed significant light on the teachings of this Gospel, so I will quote them. The first is:
“I was planted on a lofty mountain, and lo! I beheld a man of great stature, and another who was mutilated. And then I heard a voice like unto thunder. And when I drew near, he spake with me after this wise: I am thou, and thou art I. And wheresoever thou art, there am I, and I am dispersed through all. And wheresoever thou willest, there [pg 291]canst thou gather me; but in gathering me, thou gatherest thyself.”487
“I found myself on a high mountain, and I saw a tall man and another who was hurt. Then I heard a voice that sounded like thunder. As I got closer, he spoke to me like this: I am you, and you are me. Wherever you are, I am there too, and I am everywhere. You can find me wherever you want; but in finding me, you find yourself.[pg 291]”487
The meaning of this passage is not doubtful. It expresses the doctrine of absolute identity between Christ and the believer, the radiation of divine virtue through all souls, destroying their individuality, that all may be absorbed into Christ. Individualities emerge out of God, and through Christ are drawn back into God.
The meaning of this passage is clear. It conveys the belief in the absolute identity between Christ and the believer, the spread of divine goodness through all souls, diminishing their individuality, so that everyone can be unified in Christ. Individualities come from God and, through Christ, are returned to God.
The influence of St. Paul's ideas is again noticeable. We are not told that the perfect man who speaks with a voice of thunder, and who is placed in contrast with the mutilated man, is Christ, and that the latter is the Demiurge, but we can scarcely doubt it. It is greatly to be regretted that we have so little of this curious book preserved.488 The second passage, with its signification, had better repose in a foot-note, and in Greek. It allows us to understand the expression of St. Ephraem, “They shamelessly boast of their Gospel of Eve.”489
The influence of St. Paul's ideas is still clearly evident. While we aren't explicitly told that the perfect man, who speaks with a powerful voice, represents Christ, and that the mutilated man symbolizes the Demiurge, it's hard to believe otherwise. It's unfortunate that we have so little of this intriguing book preserved.488 The second passage, along with its meaning, is better suited for a footnote and in Greek. It helps us understand St. Ephraem's statement, "They proudly brag about their Gospel of Eve."489
IV. The Gospel of Perfection.
The Gospel of Perfection was another work regarded as sacred by the Ophites. St. Epiphanius says: “Some of them (i.e. of the Gnostics) there are who vaunt the possession of a certain fictitious, far-fetched poem which they call the Gospel of Perfection, whereas it is not a Gospel, but the perfection of misery. For the bitterness of death is consummated in that production of the devil. Others without shame boast their Gospel of Eve.”
The Gospel of Perfection was another work considered sacred by the Ophites. St. Epiphanius says: “Some of them (i.e. the Gnostics) brag about having a so-called intricate poem they call the Gospel of Perfection, but it's not a Gospel; it's just the perfection of misery. The harshness of death is fully expressed in this creation of the devil. Others unashamedly brag about their Gospel of Eve.”
St. Epiphanius calls this Gospel of Perfection a poem, ποιήμα. But M. Nicolas justly observes that the word ποιήμα is used here, not to describe the work as a poetical composition, but as a fiction. In a passage of Irenaeus,490 of which only the Latin has been preserved, the Gospel of Judas is called “confictio,” and it is probable that the Greek word rendered by “confictio” was ποιήμα.491
St. Epiphanius refers to this Gospel of Perfection as a poem, ποιήμα. However, M. Nicolas correctly points out that the word ποιήμα is used here, not to label the work as a poetic composition, but as a fiction. In a passage from Irenaeus, 490 of which only the Latin version has survived, the Gospel of Judas is called “conflict,” and it's likely that the Greek word translated as “confictio” was ποιήμα.491
Baur thinks that the Gospel of Perfection was the same as the Gospel of Eve.492 But this can hardly be. The words of St. Epiphanius plainly distinguish them: “Some vaunt the Gospel of Perfection ... others boast ... the Gospel of Eve;” and elsewhere he speaks of their books in the plural.493
Baur believes that the Gospel of Perfection is the same as the Gospel of Eve.492 However, this is unlikely. The words of St. Epiphanius clearly distinguish them: "Some promote the Gospel of Perfection... others brag... about the Gospel of Eve;" and in another instance, he refers to their books in the plural.493
V. The Gospel of St. Philip.
This Gospel belonged to the same category as those of Perfection and of Eve, and belonged, if not to the Ophites, to an analogous sect, perhaps that of the Prodicians. St. Philip passed, in the early ages of Christianity, as having been, like St. Paul, an apostle of the Gentiles,494 and perhaps as having agreed with his views on the Law and evangelical liberty. But tradition had confounded together Philip the apostle and Philip the deacon of Caesarea, who, after having been a member of the Hellenist Church at Jerusalem, and having been driven thence after the martyrdom of Stephen, was the first to carry the Gospel beyond the family of Israel, and to convert the heathen to Christ.495 His zeal and success caused him to be called an Evangelist.496 In the second century it was supposed that an Evangelist meant one who had written a Gospel. And as no Gospel bearing his name existed, one was composed for him and attributed to him or to the apostle—they were not distinguished.
This Gospel belonged to the same category as those of Perfection and Eve, and is associated, if not with the Ophites, then with a similar sect, possibly that of the Prodicians. In the early days of Christianity, St. Philip was regarded, like St. Paul, as an apostle of the Gentiles, and possibly shared views with him on the Law and evangelical freedom. However, tradition confused Philip the apostle with Philip the deacon of Caesarea, who, after being part of the Hellenist Church in Jerusalem and fleeing after Stephen's martyrdom, was the first to take the Gospel beyond the family of Israel and convert the pagans to Christ. His zeal and success earned him the title of Evangelist. In the second century, it was believed that an Evangelist was someone who had written a Gospel. Since there wasn't a Gospel bearing his name, one was created and attributed to him or to the apostle—they were not distinguished.
St. Epiphanius has preserved one passage from it:
St. Epiphanius has kept one passage from it:
“The Lord has revealed to me the words to be spoken by the soul when it ascends into heaven, and how it has to answer each of the celestial powers. The soul must say, I have known myself, and I have gathered myself from all parts. I have not borne children to Archon (the prince of [pg 294]this world); but I have plucked up his roots, and I have gathered his dispersed members. I have learned who thou art; for I am, saith the soul, of the number of the celestial ones. But if it is proved that the soul has borne a son, she must return downwards, till she has recovered her children, and has absorbed them into herself.”497
“The Lord has revealed to me the phrases that the soul should express when it ascends to heaven, and how it should reply to each of the heavenly beings. The soul must proclaim, I have understood myself, and I have gathered myself from all directions. I have not birthed Archon (the prince of [pg 294]this world); rather, I have uprooted him and collected his scattered fragments. I have come to know who you are; for I am, says the soul, one of the heavenly beings. However, if it turns out that the soul has given birth to a son, she must descend once more until she has reclaimed her children and reintegrated them into herself.”497
It is not altogether easy to catch the meaning of this singular passage, but it apparently has this signification. The soul trammelled with the chains of matter, created by the Archon, the Creator of the world, has to emancipate itself from all material concerns. Each thought, interest, passion, excited by anything in the world, is a child borne by the soul to Archon, to which the soul has contributed animation, the world, form. The great work of life is the disengagement of the soul from all concern in the affairs of the world, in the requirements of the body. When the soul has reached the most exalted perfection, it is cold, passionless, indifferent; then it comes before the Supreme God, passing through the spheres guarded by attendant aeons or angels, and to each it protests its disengagement. But should any thought or care for mundane matters be found lurking in the recesses of the soul, it has to descend again, and remain in exile till it has re-absorbed all the life it gave, the interest it felt, in such concerns, and then again make its essay to reach God.
It's not exactly easy to grasp the meaning of this unique passage, but it seems to convey this idea. The soul, weighed down by the chains of the material world created by the Archon, who is the Creator of everything, must free itself from all worldly concerns. Every thought, interest, or passion stirred by anything in the world is like a child that the soul has given life to, contributing vitality, form, and existence. The main purpose of life is for the soul to detach itself from involvement in the affairs of the world and bodily needs. When the soul achieves the highest level of perfection, it becomes cold, emotionless, and indifferent; at that point, it approaches the Supreme God, passing through the spheres guarded by attending aeons or angels, and to each one it declares its detachment. However, if any thought or care about worldly matters is found hidden within the soul, it must descend once more and stay in exile until it has reabsorbed all the life it expended and the interest it had in those matters before trying again to reach God.
The conception of Virtues guarding the concentric spheres surrounding the Most High is found among the Jews. When Moses went into the presence of God to receive the tables of stone, he met first the angel Kemuel, chief of the angels of destruction, who would have slain him, but Moses pronounced the incommunicable Name, and passed through. Then he came to the sphere governed by the angel Hadarniel, and by virtue [pg 295] of the Name passed through. Next he came to the sphere over which presided the angel Sandalfon, and penetrated by means of the same Name. Next he traversed the river of flame, called Riggon, and stood before the throne.498
The idea of Virtues protecting the layered realms around the Most High is present in Jewish tradition. When Moses entered God's presence to receive the stone tablets, he first encountered the angel Kemuel, the leader of the angels of destruction, who intended to kill him. However, Moses spoke the unutterable Name and was able to pass through. He then arrived at the sphere ruled by the angel Hadarniel and, by using the Name, passed through again. Next, he reached the sphere overseen by the angel Sandalfon, and once more used the same Name to move forward. Finally, he crossed the river of fire, called Riggon, and stood before the throne.498
St. Paul held the popular Rabbinic notion of the spheres surrounding the throne of God, for he speaks of having been caught up into the third heaven.499 In the apocryphal Ascension of Isaiah there are seven heavens that the prophet traverses.
St. Paul embraced the common Rabbinic idea of the spheres surrounding God's throne, as he mentions being taken up to the third heaven.499 In the apocryphal Ascension of Isaiah, there are seven heavens that the prophet journeys through.
The Rabbinic ideas on the spheres were taken probably from the Chaldees, and from the same source, perhaps, sprang the conception of the soul making her ascension through the angel-guarded spheres, which we find in the fragment of the Gospel of St. Philip.
The Rabbinic ideas about the spheres were probably influenced by the Chaldeans, and from the same source, perhaps, came the idea of the soul ascending through the angel-guarded spheres, which we see in the fragment of the Gospel of St. Philip.
Unfortunately, we have not sufficient of the early literature of the Chaldees and Assyrians to be able to say for certain that it was so. But a very curious sacred poem has been preserved on the terra-cotta tablets of the library of Assurbani-Pal, which exhibits a similar belief as prevalent anciently in Assyria.
Unfortunately, we don't have enough of the early writings of the Chaldeans and Assyrians to say for sure that it was like that. However, a very intriguing sacred poem has been preserved on the terra-cotta tablets from the library of Assurbani-Pal, which shows a similar belief that was common in ancient Assyria.
This poem represents the descent of Istar into the Immutable Land, the nether world, divided into seven circles. The heavenly world of the Chaldees was also divided into seven circles, each ruled by a planet. The poem therefore exhibits a descent instead of an ascent. But there is little reason to doubt that the passage in each case would have been analogous. We have no ancient Assyrian account of an ascent; we must therefore content ourselves with what we have.
This poem represents the journey of Istar into the Unchanging Land, the underworld, divided into seven circles. The celestial realm of the Chaldeans was also divided into seven circles, each governed by a planet. The poem thus shows a descent rather than an ascent. However, there’s little reason to believe that the journey in each case wouldn’t have been similar. We don’t have an ancient Assyrian account of an ascent; we must therefore settle for what we have.
i. “At the first gate, as I made her enter, I despoiled her; I took the crown from off her head.
i. “At the first gate, as I took her inside, I took away her belongings; I removed the crown from her head.”
“ ‘Hold, gatekeeper! Thou hast taken the crown from off my head.’
“ ‘Stop, gatekeeper! You’ve removed the crown from my head.’
“ ‘Enter into the empire of the Lady of the Earth, to this stage of the circles.’
“ ‘Enter the realm of the Lady of the Earth, to this level of the circles.’
ii. “At the second gate I made her enter; I despoiled her, and took from off her the earrings from her ears.
ii. "When we reached the second gate, I had her go inside; I took away her belongings and removed the earrings from her ears."
“ ‘Hold, keeper of the gate! Thou hast despoiled me of the earrings from my ears.’
“ ‘Hold on, gatekeeper! You’ve taken my earrings out of my ears.’
“ ‘Enter into the empire of the Lady of the Earth, to this stage of the circles.’
“ ‘Enter the realm of the Lady of the Earth, to this level of the circles.’
iii. “At the third gate I made her enter; I despoiled her of the precious jewels on her neck.
iii. "At the third gate, I had her enter; I took the valuable jewels from around her neck."
“ ‘Hold, keeper of the gate! Thou hast despoiled me of the jewels of my neck.’
“ ‘Stop, gatekeeper! You’ve taken the jewels from around my neck.’
“ ‘Enter into the empire of the Lady of the Earth, to this stage of the circles.’
“ ‘Enter the domain of the Lady of the Earth, to this tier of the circles.’
iv. “At the fourth gate I made her enter; I despoiled her of the brooch of jewels upon her breast.
iv. "At the fourth gate, I had her enter; I took the jewel brooch off her chest."
“ ‘Hold, keeper of the gate! Thou hast despoiled me of the brooch of jewels upon my breast.’
“Stop, gatekeeper! You’ve taken the jeweled brooch from my chest.”
“ ‘Enter into the empire of the Lady of the Earth, to this stage of the circles.’
“ ‘Enter the domain of the Lady of the Earth, to this point in the circles.’
V. “At the fifth gate I made her enter; I despoiled her of the belt of jewels about her waist.
V. "At the fifth gate, I had her go in; I removed the belt of jewels from her waist."
“ ‘Hold, keeper of the gate! Thou hast despoiled me of the belt of jewels about my waist.’
“ ‘Stop, gatekeeper! You’ve taken the jeweled belt from my waist.’
“ ‘Enter into the empire of the Lady of the Earth, to this stage of the circles.’
“ ‘Enter the domain of the Lady of the Earth, to this level of the circles.’
vi. “At the sixth gate I made her enter; I despoiled her of her armlets and bracelets.
vi. "At the sixth gate, I had her go inside; I took her armlets and bracelets off."
“ ‘Hold, keeper of the gate! Thou hast despoiled me of my armlets and bracelets.’
‘Stop, gatekeeper! You've taken my armlets and bracelets.’
“ ‘Enter into the empire of the Lady of the Earth, to this stage of the circles.’
“ ‘Enter the domain of the Lady of the Earth, to this stage of the cycles.’
vii. “At the seventh gate I made her enter; I despoiled her of her skirt.
vii. "At the seventh gate, I had her enter; I removed her skirt."
“ ‘Hold, keeper of the gate! Thou hast despoiled me of my skirt.’
“ ‘Stop, gatekeeper! You’ve taken my skirt!’
“ ‘Enter into the empire of the Lady of the Earth, to this degree of circles.’ ”500
“ ‘Enter the domain of the Lady of the Earth, to this level of circles.’ ”500
We have something very similar in the judgment of souls in the Egyptian Ritual of the Dead. From Chaldaea or from Egypt the Gnostics who used the Gospel of St. Philip drew their doctrine of the soul traversing several circles, and arrested by an angel at the gate of each.
We have something really similar in the judgment of souls in the Egyptian Ritual of the Dead. The Gnostics who used the Gospel of St. Philip got their idea of the soul moving through several circles from Chaldea or Egypt, and being stopped by an angel at the gate of each one.
The soul, a divine element, is in the earth combined with the body, a work of the Archon. But her aspirations are for that which is above; she strives to “extirpate his roots.” All her “scattered members,” her thoughts, wishes, impulses, are gathered into one up-tapering flame. Then only does she “know (God) for what He is,” for she has learned the nature of God by introspection.
The soul, a divine element, is combined with the body on Earth, created by the Archon. However, its aspirations are for what is above; it strives to "remove his roots." All its “dispersed members,” including thoughts, wishes, and impulses, are gathered into one rising flame. Only then does it “know (God) for who He is,” as it learns the nature of God through introspection.
Such, if I mistake not, is the meaning of the passage quoted by St. Epiphanius. The sect which used such a Gospel must have been mystical and ascetic, given to contemplation, and avoiding the indulgence of their animal appetites. It was that, probably, of Prodicus, strung on the same Pauline thread as the heresies of Marcion, Nicolas, Valentine, Marcus, the Ophites, Carpocratians and Cainites.
Such, if I’m not mistaken, is the meaning of the passage quoted by St. Epiphanius. The group that used such a Gospel must have been mystical and ascetic, focused on contemplation and avoiding the indulgence of their physical desires. It was probably that of Prodicus, linked by a similar Pauline thread to the heresies of Marcion, Nicolas, Valentine, Marcus, the Ophites, Carpocratians, and Cainites.
Prodicus, on the strength of St. Paul's saying that all Christians are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, maintained the sovereignty of every man placed under [pg 298] the Gospel. But a king is above law, is not bound by law. Therefore the Christian is under no bondage of Law, moral or ceremonial. He is lord of the Sabbath, above all ordinances. Prodicus made the whole worship of God to consist in the inner contemplation of the essence of God.
Prodicus, based on St. Paul's statement that all Christians are a chosen generation and a royal priesthood, argued for the sovereignty of every person under the Gospel. But a king is above the law and is not restricted by it. Therefore, Christians are not bound by moral or ceremonial law. They are lords of the Sabbath, above all rules. Prodicus believed that true worship of God consists in the inner contemplation of God's essence.
External worship was not required of the Christian; that had been imposed by the Demiurge on the Jews and all under his bondage, till the time of the fulness of the Gospel had come.501 The Prodicians did not constitute an important, widely-extended sect, and were confounded by many of the early Fathers with other Pauline-Gnostic sects.
External worship was not necessary for Christians; it was a burden laid upon the Jews and all who were subject to the Demiurge until the arrival of the fullness of the Gospel. 501 The Prodicians were not a significant or widespread group and were often confused by many early Church Fathers with other Pauline-Gnostic sects.
VI. The Gospel of Judas.
The Pauline Protestantism of the first two centuries of the Church had not exhausted itself in Valentinianism. The fanatics who held free justification and emancipation from the Law were ready to run to greater lengths than Marcion, Valentine, or even Marcus, was prepared to go.
The Pauline Protestantism of the first two centuries of the Church had not run its course in Valentinianism. The extremists who believed in free justification and freedom from the Law were willing to go further than Marcion, Valentine, or even Marcus were prepared to go.
Men of ability and enthusiasm rose and preached, and galvanized the latent Paulinian Gnosticism into temporary life and popularity, and then disappeared; the great wave of natural common-sense against which they battled returned and overwhelmed their disciples, till another heresiarch arose, made another effort to establish permanently a religion without morality, again to fail before the loudly-expressed disgust of mankind, and the stolid conviction inherent in human nature that pure morals and pure religion are and must be indissolubly united.
Men with talent and enthusiasm stepped up and preached, stirring the hidden Paulinian Gnosticism into a brief moment of life and popularity, then vanished; the strong wave of natural common sense they fought against came back and overpowered their followers, until another leader emerged, trying once more to create a religion without morality, only to fail again in the face of humanity's vocal disgust and the deep-rooted belief in human nature that pure morals and pure religion must be inseparably linked.
Carpocrates was one of these revivalists. Everything except faith, all good works, all exterior observances, all respect for human laws, were indifferent, worse than indifferent, to the Christian: these exhibited, where found, an entanglement of the soul in the web woven for it by the God of this world, of the Jews, of the Law. The body was of the earth, the soul of heaven. Here, again, Carpocrates followed and distorted the teaching of St. Paul; the body was under the Law, the soul was free. Whatsoever was done in the body did [pg 300] not affect the soul. “It is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.”502
Carpocrates was one of these revivalists. Everything except faith, all good deeds, all outward practices, and all respect for human laws, didn't matter to the Christian; these showed, where present, a soul caught in the web created by the God of this world, of the Jews, and of the Law. The body was earthly, while the soul was heavenly. Once again, Carpocrates followed and twisted St. Paul's teachings; the body was bound by the Law, but the soul was free. Whatever was done in the body did not impact the soul. [pg 300] “It’s not me who does it, but the sin living in me.”502
“All depends upon faith and love,” said Carpocrates; “externals are altogether matters of indifference. He who ascribes moral worth to these makes himself their slave, subjects himself to those spirits of the world from whom all religious and political ordinances have proceeded; he cannot, after death, pass out of the sphere of the metempsychosis. But he who can abandon himself to every lust without being affected by any, who can thus bid defiance to the laws of those earthly spirits, will after death rise to the unity of that Original One, with whom he has, by uniting himself, freed himself, even in this present life, from all fetters.”503
“Everything relies on faith and love,”said Carpocrates;“the outside world doesn’t matter at all. Anyone who assigns moral value to these things becomes a slave to them, giving in to the influences of worldly spirits that have established all religious and political systems; they won't be able to break free from the cycle of rebirth after death. However, someone who can enjoy every desire without being impacted by any will boldly defy the rules set by those earthly spirits and will, after death, connect with the unity of the Original One, having liberated themselves, even in this life, from all limitations.”503
Epiphanes, the son of Carpocrates, a youth of remarkable ability, who died young, exhausted by the excesses to which his solifidianism exposed him, wrote a work on Justification by Faith, in which he said:
Epiphanes, the son of Carpocrates, a talented young man who died too soon, worn out by the excesses his extreme beliefs led him to, wrote a work on Justification by Faith, in which he said:
“All nature manifests a striving after unity and fellowship; the laws of man contradicting these laws of nature, and yet unable to subdue the appetites implanted in human nature by the Creator himself—these first introduced sin.”504
“Nature inherently seeks unity and community; human-made laws contradict these natural laws, but they cannot suppress the desires instilled in human nature by the Creator—this is what originally introduced sin into the world.”504
With Epiphanes, St. Epiphanius couples Isidore, and quotes from his writings directions how the Faithful are to obtain disengagement from passion, so as to attain union with God. Dean Milman, in his “History of Christianity,” charitably hopes that the licentiousness attributed to these sects was deduced by the Fathers from their writings, and was not actually practised by them. But the extracts from the books of Isidore, Epiphanes and Carpocrates, are sufficient to show that [pg 301] their doctrines were subversive of morality, and that, when taught as religious truths to men with human passions, they could not fail to produce immoral results. An extract from Isidore, preserved by Epiphanius, giving instructions to his followers how to conduct themselves, was designed to be put in practice. It is impossible even to quote it, so revolting is its indecency. In substance it is this: No man can approach the Supreme God except when perfectly disengaged from earthly passion. This disengagement cannot be attained without first satisfying passion; therefore the exhaustion of desire consequent on the gratification of passion is the proper preparation for prayer.505
With Epiphanes, St. Epiphanius pairs Isidore and quotes from his writings instructions on how the faithful should detach themselves from passion in order to achieve unity with God. Dean Milman, in his "Christianity's History," kindly suggests that the immorality attributed to these sects was inferred by the Church Fathers from their writings, and not necessarily practiced by them. However, the excerpts from the texts of Isidore, Epiphanes, and Carpocrates clearly indicate that [pg 301] their teachings were undermining of moral principles and that, when presented as religious truths to people with human desires, they inevitably led to immoral behavior. An excerpt from Isidore, as preserved by Epiphanius, provides guidance to his followers on how to behave, and it was meant to be followed. It is so offensive that quoting it is impossible. Essentially, it states: No one can draw near to the Supreme God unless they are completely free from earthly desires. This freedom cannot be achieved without first indulging those desires; therefore, the draining of desire that comes from satisfying passion is the right preparation for prayer.505
To the same licentious class of Antinomians belonged the sect of the Antitactes. They also held the distinction between the Supreme God and the Demiurge, the God of the Jews,506 of the Law, of the World. The body, the work of the God of creation, is evil; it “serves the law of sin;” nay, it is the very source of sin, and imprisons, degrades, the soul entangled in it. Thus the soul serves the law of God, the body the law of sin, i.e. of the Demiurge. But the Demiurge has imposed on men his law, the Ten Commandments. If the soul consents to that law, submits to be in bondage under it, the soul passes from the liberty of its ethereal sonship, under the dominion of a God at enmity with the Supreme Being. Therefore the true Christian must show his adherence to the Omnipotent by breaking the laws of the Decalogue,—the more the better.507
To the same promiscuous group of Antinomians belonged the sect of the Antitactes. They also recognized the difference between the Supreme God and the Demiurge, the God of the Jews, 506 of the Law, of the World. The body, created by the God of creation, is evil; it "follows the law of sin;" in fact, it is the very source of sin, trapping and degrading the soul ensnared within it. Thus the soul serves the law of God, while the body serves the law of sin, i.e. that of the Demiurge. But the Demiurge has imposed upon humanity his law, the Ten Commandments. If the soul agrees to that law, choosing to live under its restrictions, the soul forfeits its freedom as a child of light, coming under the authority of a God who opposes the Supreme Being. Therefore, a true Christian must demonstrate loyalty to the Omnipotent by breaking the laws of the Decalogue—the more, the better.507
Was religious fanaticism capable of descending lower? Apparently it was so. The Cainites exhibit Pauline antinomianism in its last, most extravagant, most grotesque expression. Their doctrine was the extreme development of an idea in itself originally containing an element of truth.
Was religious fanaticism capable of getting any worse? Apparently, yes. The Cainites show Pauline antinomianism in its final, most extreme, and most ridiculous form. Their doctrine was the ultimate expression of an idea that originally had some element of truth in it.
Paul had proclaimed the emancipation of the Christian from the Law. Perhaps he did not at first sufficiently distinguish between the moral and the ceremonial law; he did not, at all events, lay down a broad, luminous principle, by which his disciples might distinguish between moral obligation to the Decalogue and bondage to the ceremonial Law. If both laws were imposed by the same God, to upset one was to upset the other. And Paul himself broke a hole in the dyke when he opposed the observance of the Sabbath, and instituted instead the Lord's-day.
Paul had proclaimed the freedom of Christians from the Law. He may not have clearly separated the moral law from the ceremonial law at first; he definitely didn't provide a clear principle for his followers to differentiate between the moral obligation to the Ten Commandments and the restrictions of the ceremonial Law. Since both laws came from the same God, rejecting one meant rejecting the other. Paul created a gap in the barrier when he challenged the observance of the Sabbath and instead established the Lord's Day.
Through that gap rushed the waves, and swept the whole Decalogue away.
Through that gap, the waves rushed in and swept the entire Decalogue away.
Some, to rescue jeoparded morality, maintained that the Law contained a mixture of things good and bad; that the ceremonial law was bad, the moral law was good. Some, more happily, asserted that the whole of the Law was good, but that part of it was temporary, provisional, intended only to be temporary and provisional, a figure of that which was to be; and the rest of the Law was permanent, of perpetual obligation.
Some people, trying to save threatened morality, argued that the Law included both good and bad elements; that the ceremonial law was bad while the moral law was good. Others, more optimistically, claimed that the entire Law was good, but that some parts were temporary and meant to be provisional, serving as a representation of what was to come; while the rest of the Law was permanent and always binding.
The ordinances of the Mosaic sanctuary were typical. When the fulfilment of the types came, the shadows were done away. This was the teaching of the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, called forth by the disorders which had followed indiscriminating denunciation of the Law by the Pauline party.
The rules of the Mosaic sanctuary were representative. When these symbols were fulfilled, the shadows were eliminated. This was the message of the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, prompted by the confusion that followed the indiscriminate condemnation of the Law by the Pauline group.
But a large body of men could not, or would not, admit this distinction. St. Paul had proclaimed the emancipation of the Christian from the Law. They, having been Gentiles, had never been under the ceremonial Law of Moses. How then could they be set at liberty from it? The only freedom they could understand was freedom from the natural law written on the fleshy tables of their hearts by the same finger that had inscribed the Decalogue on the stones in Sinai. The God of the Jews was, indeed, the God of the world. The Old Testament was the revelation of his will. Christ had emancipated man from the Law. The Law was at enmity to Christ; therefore the Christian was at enmity to the Law. The Law was the voice of the God of the Jews; therefore the Christian was at enmity to the God of the Jews. Jesus was the revelation of the All-good God, the Old Testament the revelation of the evil God.
But a large group of people could not, or would not, accept this difference. St. Paul had declared that Christians were free from the Law. They, having been Gentiles, had never been bound by the ceremonial Law of Moses. So how could they be freed from it? The only freedom they could grasp was from the natural law written on their hearts by the same hand that carved the Ten Commandments on the stones at Sinai. The God of the Jews was, in fact, the God of the world. The Old Testament was the revelation of His will. Christ had freed humanity from the Law. The Law was opposed to Christ; therefore, Christians were opposed to the Law. The Law was the voice of the God of the Jews; hence, Christians were opposed to the God of the Jews. Jesus was the revelation of the all-good God, while the Old Testament was the revelation of the evil God.
Looking at the Old Testament from this point of view, the extreme wing of the Pauline host, the Cainites, naturally came to regard the Patriarchs as being under [pg 304] the protection, the Prophets as being under the inspiration, of the God of the Jews, and therefore to hold them in abhorrence, as enemies of Christ and the Supreme Deity. Those, on the other hand, who were spoken of in the Old Testament as resisting God, punished by God, were true prophets, martyrs of the Supreme Deity, forerunners of the Gospel. Cain became the type of virtue; Abel, on the contrary, of error and perversity. The inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah were pioneers of Gospel freedom; Corah, Dathan and Abiram, martyrs protesting against Mosaism.
Looking at the Old Testament from this perspective, the extreme faction of Paul's followers, the Cainites, naturally saw the Patriarchs as being under the protection and the Prophets as being inspired by the God of the Jews. Therefore, they viewed them with disgust, as enemies of Christ and the Supreme Deity. Conversely, those who are described in the Old Testament as resisting God and being punished by Him were seen as true prophets, martyrs of the Supreme Deity, and forerunners of the Gospel. Cain became a symbol of virtue, while Abel was seen as a representation of error and wickedness. The people of Sodom and Gomorrah were considered pioneers of Gospel freedom; Korah, Dathan, and Abiram were martyrs standing up against Mosaism.
In this singular rehabilitation, Judas Iscariot was relieved from the anathema weighing upon him. This man, who had sold his Master, was no longer regarded as a traitor, but as one who, inspired by the Spirit of Wisdom, had been an instrument in the work of redemption. The other apostles, narrowed by their prejudices, had opposed the idea of the death of Christ, saying, “Be it far from thee, Lord; this shall not be unto thee.”508 But Judas, having a clearer vision of the truth, and the necessity for the redemption of the world by the death of Christ, took the heroic resolution to make that precious sacrifice inevitable. Rising above his duties as disciple, in his devotion to the cause of humanity, he judged it necessary to prevent the hesitations of Christ, who at the last moment seemed to waver; to render inevitable the prosecution of his great work. Judas therefore went to the chiefs of the synagogue, and covenanted with them to deliver up his Master to their will, knowing that by his death the salvation of the world could alone be accomplished.509
In this unique rehabilitation, Judas Iscariot was freed from the curse that had weighed him down. This man, who had betrayed his Master, was no longer seen as a traitor but as someone who, inspired by the Spirit of Wisdom, had played a role in the work of redemption. The other apostles, limited by their biases, opposed the idea of Christ's death, saying, "God forbid, Lord; this will not happen to you."508 But Judas, seeing the truth more clearly and understanding the necessity of Christ's death for the redemption of the world, made the brave decision to make that precious sacrifice unavoidable. Rising above his duties as a disciple, he felt it was necessary to prevent Christ's hesitations, as he seemed to waver at the last moment; to ensure the continuation of that crucial mission. So, Judas went to the leaders of the synagogue and agreed with them to hand over his Master, knowing that only through his death could the world's salvation be achieved.509
Judas therefore became the chief apostle to the Cainites. [pg 305] They composed a Gospel under his name, τό Εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ Ἰουδα.510 Irenæus also mentions it;511 it must therefore date from the second century. Theodoret mentions it likewise. But none of the ancient Fathers quote it. Not a single fragment of this curious work has been preserved.
Judas became the main apostle to the Cainites. [pg 305] They wrote a Gospel in his name, τό Εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ Ἰουδα.510 Irenaeus also refers to it;511 it must have originated in the second century. Theodoret mentions it too. However, none of the early Church Fathers quote it. Not a single fragment of this intriguing work has survived.
“It is certainly to be regretted,” says M. Nicolas, “that this monument of human folly has completely disappeared. It should have been carefully preserved as a monument, full of instruction, of the errors into which man is capable of falling, when he abandons himself blindly to theological dogmatism.”512
"That's such a shame," says M. Nicolas, "that this symbol of human foolishness has completely disappeared. It should have been carefully preserved as a monument, full of lessons about the mistakes people can make when they blindly follow religious beliefs."512
In addition to the Gospel of Judas, the Cainites possessed an apocryphal book relating to that apostle whom they venerated scarcely second to Judas, viz. St. Paul. It was entitled the “Ascension of Paul,” Ἀναβατικὸν Παύλου,513 and related to his translation into the third heaven, and the revelation of unutterable things he there received.514
In addition to the Gospel of Judas, the Cainites had an apocryphal book about the apostle they honored almost as much as Judas, namely St. Paul. It was called the "Paul's Ascension," Ἀναβατικὸν Παύλου,513 and it described his journey to the third heaven and the revelations of indescribable things he received there.514
An “Apocalypse of Paul” has been preserved, but it almost certainly is a different book from the Anabaticon. It contains nothing favouring the heretical views of the Cainites, and was read in some of the churches of Palestine. This Apocalypse in Greek has been published by Dr. Tischendorf in his Apocalypses Apocryphae (Lips. 1866), and the translation of a later Syriac version in the Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. VIII. 1864.515
An “Paul's Apocalypse” has been preserved, but it’s almost definitely a different book from the Anabaticon. It doesn’t support the heretical views of the Cainites and was read in some churches in Palestine. This Apocalypse in Greek has been published by Dr. Tischendorf in his Apocalypses Apocryphae (Lips. 1866), and the translation of a later Syriac version can be found in the Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. VIII. 1864.515
References
- 1.
- Joseph. Antiq. xii. 5; 1 Maccab. i. 11-15, 43, 52; 2 Maccab. iv. 9-16.
- 2.
- πονήροι, ἀσεβεῖς.—Antiq. xiii. 4, xii. 10.
- 3.
- Baba-Kama, fol. 82; Menachoth, fol. 64; Sota, fol. 49; San-Baba, fol. 90.
- 4.
- Menachoth, fol. 99.
- 5.
- Baba-Kama, fol. 63.
- 6.
- Mass. Sopherim, c. i. in Othonis Lexicon Rabbin. p. 329.
- 7.
- Philo is not mentioned by name once in the Talmud, nor has a single sentiment or interpretation of an Alexandrine Jew been admitted into the Jerusalem or Babylonish Talmud.
- 8.
- Aristobulus wrote a book to prove that the Greek sages drew their philosophy from Moses, and addressed his book to Ptolemy Philometor.
- 9.
- Gal. iv. 24, 25.
- 10.
- Col. i. 16.
- 11.
- 1 Cor. x. 21.
- 12.
- Dante, Parad. xiv.
- 13.
- See the question carefully discussed in M. F. Delaunay's Moines et Sibylles; Paris, 1874, pp. 28 sq.
- 14.
- See, on this curious topic, C. Aubertin: Sénèque et St. Paul; Paris, 1872.
- 15.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. ii. 17. The Bishop of Caesarea is quoting from Philo's account of the Therapeutae, and argues that these Alexandrine Jews must have been Christians, because their manner of life, religious customs and doctrines, were identical with those of Christians. Their meetings, the separation of the sexes at these gatherings, and the religious practices performed during them are still common among us today. Especially during the commemoration of the Savior's passion, we, like them, spend our time in fasting, watchfulness, and studying the divine word. All of these have been accurately detailed by the aforementioned author (Philo) in his writings, and they are the same customs we alone observe today, particularly the vigils of the great Feast, along with the practices involved and the hymns that we commonly recite. He mentions that while one person sings beautifully in a certain rhythm, the others listen in silence and join in at the final lines of the hymns. He also notes that on these special days, they lie on straw laid out on the ground and, to use his own words, refrain entirely from wine and meat. Water is their only drink, and they season their bread with salt and hyssop. Additionally, he describes the hierarchical roles among those who fulfill the ecclesiastical duties assigned to them, including the deacons and the episcopal leadership as the highest. Therefore, Eusebius concludes, "It is clear to everyone that Philo, when he wrote these statements, had in mind the first messengers of the gospel and the original practices passed down from the apostles."
- 16.
- It is deserving of remark that the turning to the East for prayer, common to the Essenes and primitive Christians, was forbidden by the Mosaic Law and denounced by prophets. When the Essenes diverged from the Law, the Christians followed their lead.
- 17.
- Γίνεται δὲ κατὰ τοῦτον τὸν χρόνον Ιησοῦς, σοφὸς ἀνὴρ, εἴγε ἄνδρα αὐτὸν λέγειν χρή; ἦν γὰρ παραδόξων ἔργων ποιητὴς, διδάσκαλος ἀνθρώπων τῶν ἡδονῇ τ᾽ ἀληθῆ δεχομένων; καὶ πολλοὺς μὲν Ἰουδαίους, πολλοὺς δὲ καὶ τοῦ Ἑλληνικοῦ ἐπηγάγετο. Ὁ Χριστὸς οὖτος ἦν. Καὶ αὐτὸν ἐνδείξει τῶν πρώτων ἀνδρῶν παρ᾽ ἡμῖν σταυρῷ ἐπιτετιμηκότος Πιλάτου, οὐκ ἐπαύσαντο οἵ γε πρῶτον αὐτὸν ἀγαπήσαντες; ἐφάνη γαρ αὐτοῖς τρίτην ἔχων ἡμέραν πάλιν ζῶν, τῶν θείων προφητῶν ταῦτά τε καὶ ἄλλα μυρία θαυμάσια περὶ αὐτοῦ εἰρηκότων; εἰς ἔτι νῦν τῶν χριστιανῶν ἀπὸ τοῦδε ὠνομασμένων οὐκ ἐπέλίπε τὸ φῦλον.—Lib. xviii. c. iii. 3.
- 18.
- Hist. Eccl. lib. i. c. 11; Demonst. Evang. lib. iii.
- 19.
- He indeed distinctly affirms that Josephus did not believe in Christ, Contr. Cels. i.
- 20.
- Juvenal, Satir. vi. 546. "Under the slightest pretext, the Jews sell whatever dreams you want." The Emperors, later, issued formal laws against those who charmed away diseases (Digest. lib. i. tit. 13, i. 1). Josephus tells the story of Eleazar dispossessing a demon by incantations. De Bello Jud. lib. vii. 6; Antiq. lib. viii. c. 2.
- 21.
- Hist. Eccl. i. 11.
- 22.
- Contr. Cels. i. 47; and again, ii. 13: “This destruction, as Josephus writes, ‘happened because of James the Just, the brother of Jesus, called the Christ;’ but in reality, it was because of Christ Jesus, the Son of God.”
- 23.
- Acts xxiii.
- 24.
- Bibliothec. cod. 33.
- 25.
- Plin. Hist. Nat. v. 17; Epiphan. adv. Haeres. xix. 1.
- 26.
- Epiphan. adv. Haeres. x.
- 27.
- For information on the Essenes, the authorities are, Philo, Περὶ τοῦ πάντα σπουδαῖον εἶναι ἐλεύθερον, and Josephus, De Bello Judaico, and Antiq.
- 28.
- Compare Luke x. 4; John xii. 6, xiii. 29; Matt. xix. 21; Acts ii. 44, 45, iv. 32, 34, 37.
- 29.
- Compare Matt. vi. 28-34; Luke xii. 22-30.
- 30.
- Compare Matt. v. 34.
- 31.
- Compare Matt. vi. 25, 31; Luke xii. 22, 23.
- 32.
- Compare Matt. xv. 15-22.
- 33.
- Compare Matt. vi. 1-18.
- 34.
- From אסא, meaning the same as the Greek Therapeutae.
- 35.
- Compare Luke x. 25-37; Mark vii. 26.
- 36.
- Matt. iv. 16, v. 14, 16, vi. 22; Luke ii. 32, viii. 16, xi. 23, xvi. 8; John i. 4-9, iii. 19-21, viii. 12, ix. 5, xi. 9, 10, xii. 35-46.
- 37.
- Luke viii. 10; Mark iv. 12; Matthew xiii. 11-15.
- 38.
- Clem. Homil. xix. 20.
- 39.
- Compare Matt. xv. 3, 6.
- 40.
- The reference to salt as an illustration by Christ (Matt. v. 13; Mark ix. 49, 50; Luke xiv. 34) deserves to be noticed in connection with this.
- 41.
- Clem. Homil. xiv. 1: “Peter arrived a few hours later, and after breaking bread for the Eucharist and sprinkling salt on it, he first gave it to our mother and then to us, her sons.”
- 42.
- Acts xx. 7; 1 Cor. xvi. 2; Rev. i. 9.
- 43.
- Const. Apost. lib. viii. 33.
- 44.
- Acts ii. 46, iii. 1, v. 42.
- 45.
- Acts xv.
- 46.
- Acts i. 22, iv. 2, 33, xxiii. 6.
- 47.
- Acts xxiii. 7.
- 48.
- Acts xv. 5.
- 49.
- Acts xv. 29.
- 50.
- Clem. Homil. vii. 8.
- 51.
- Col. ii. 21.
- 52.
- Gal. iv. 10. When it is seen in the Clementines how important the observance of these days was thought, what a fundamental principle it was of Nazarenism, I think it cannot be doubted that it was against this that St. Paul wrote.
- 53.
- Col. ii. 16.
- 54.
- Clement. Homil. xix. 22.
- 55.
- Gal. v. 2-4.
- 56.
- 1 Cor. v. 1.
- 57.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. iii. 29.
- 58.
- Same source.
- 59.
- "Read the books of the Catholics and listen to their sermons; you will find that this is their only reason for insisting and pushing back against us, claiming that nothing good has come from our teachings. As soon as our Gospel started to spread and they heard it, a terrible uproar followed. There were divisions and sects arising in the Church, and respectability, discipline, and order were undermined. Everyone wanted to act freely and do as they pleased, as if all laws, rights, and order had been completely abolished, which, unfortunately, is all too true. The desire for freedom in all classes, along with various vices, sins, and shameful actions, is now much greater than before. People, especially the common folk, used to be somewhat kept in check and subdued by fear, but now they live like an unbridled horse, doing whatever they desire without any shame."—Ed. Walch, v. 114. For a very full account of the disorders that broke out on the preaching of Luther, see Döllinger's Die Reformation in ihre Entwicklung. Regensb. 1848.
- 60.
- Epistolas, 1528, ii. 192.
- 61.
- 1 Cor. xi. 1.
- 62.
- Acts xxi. 23, 24.
- 63.
- James ii. 20.
- 64.
- It is included by Eusebius in the Antilegomena, and, according to St. Jerome, was rejected as a spurious composition by the majority of the Christian world.
- 65.
- Rev. ii. 1, 14, 15.
- 66.
- בלעם, destruction of the people, from בלע, to consume, and עם, people = Νικόλαος.
- 67.
- 2 Pet. ii. 21.
- 68.
- Τοῦ ἐχθροῦ ἀνθρώπου ἄνομον τίνα καὶ φλυαρώδη διδασκαλιάν—Clem. Homil. xx. ed. Dressel, p. 4. The whole passage is sufficiently curious to be quoted. St. Peter writes: "There are some among the Gentiles who have rejected my teachings on the law and instead cling to the careless and superficial teachings of the man who opposes me. Some people have tried to twist my words with different interpretations while I am still alive, aiming to undermine the Law; as if I myself held such views but just didn't openly say it, which is unthinkable! This would mean going against the law of God, which was given by Moses and affirmed by our Lord regarding its eternal relevance; for he said: The heavens and the earth will pass away, but not a single letter or stroke will disappear from the law."
- 69.
- "Apostle Rejecting Paul, calling him an apostate of the law."—Iren. Adv. Haeres. i. 26. Τὸν δὲ ἀπόστυλον ἀποστάτην καλοῦσι.—Theod. Fabul. Haeret. ii. 1.
- 70.
- Hom. xi. 85.
- 71.
- Hom. iv. 22.
- 72.
- Clem. Homil. ii. 38-40, 48, iii. 50, 51.
- 73.
- Of course I mean the designation given to the Pauline sect, not the religion of Christ.
- 74.
- Adv. Haeres. i. 24.
- 75.
- Origen, Contr. Cels. lib. viii.
- 76.
- Ibid. lib. vi.
- 77.
- Contra Cels. lib. i.
- 78.
- Same here. lib. ii.
- 79.
- Amongst others, Clemens: Jesus von Nazareth, Stuttgart, 1850; Von der Alme: Die Urtheile heidnischer und jüdischer Schriftsteller, Leipzig, 1864.
- 80.
- Adv. Haer. lib. iii; Haer. lxviii. 7.
- 81.
- "How many of the traditions of the Pharisees there are, which today they call δευτερώσεις, and how ridiculous those stories are, I cannot unfold: for the size of the book does not allow it, and most are so disgraceful that I am ashamed to speak of them."
- 82.
- Haeres. xiii.
- 83.
- Beracoth, xi. a.
- 84.
- Tract. Sanhedrim, fol. 107, and Sota, fol. 47.
- 85.
- Bartolocci: Bibliotheca Maxima Rabbinica, sub. nom.
- 86.
- Sepher Nizzachon, n. 337.
- 87.
- Eisenmenger: Neuentdecktes Judenthum, I. pp. 231-7. Königsberg, 1711.
- 88.
- Tract. Sabbath, fol. 67.
- 89.
- Same source. fol. 104.
- 90.
- The passage is not easy to understand. I give three Latin translations of it, one by Cl. Schickardus, the second quoted from Scheidius (Loca Talm. i. 2). "Filius Satdae was the son of Pandeirae. He said to Raf Chasda: Amasius Pandeirae was the husband of Paphos, the son of Jehudae. But what about his mother, Satda? His mother was Mirjam, a skilled woman." "Filius Stadae is the son of Pandira. Rabbi Chasda said: The husband or suitor of his mother was Stada, who went to Pandira. The husband is Paphus, the son of Judah, and his mother Stada, and his mother is Mary." &c. Lightfoot, Matt. xxvii. 56, thus translates it: "They hung the son of Satdae in Lydda and executed him on the evening of Passover. This son of Satdae was the son of Pandira. Rabb Chasda said that her husband was Satda, the husband of Pandira, the husband of Papus, the son of Judah. However, I say that her mother was Satda, namely Mary, the hairdresser of women; as mentioned in Panbeditha, she separated from her husband."
- 91.
- פנדירה. As a man's name it occurs in 2 Targum, Esther vii.
- 92.
- Avoda Sava, fol. 27.
- 93.
- Talmud, Tract. Beracoth, ix. fol. 61, b.
- 94.
- Gittin, fol. 90, a.
- 95.
- Chajigah, fol. 4, b.
- 96.
- Calla, fol. 18, .
- 97.
- Son of Levi, according to the Toledoth Jeschu of Huldrich.
- 98.
- In the apocryphal Gospel of Thomas, Jesus as a boy behaves without respect to his master and the elders; thence possibly this story was derived.
- 99.
- Fol. 114.
- 100.
- Justin Mart. Dialog. cum Tryph. c. 17 and 108.
- 101.
- Cont. Cels. lib. iii.
- 102.
- Lettres sur les Juifs. Œuvres, I. 69, p. 36.
- 103.
- Luther's Works, Wittemberg, 1556, T. V. pp. 509-535. The passage quoted is on p. 513.
- 104.
- Lib. viii. 33.
- 105.
- Martyrol. Rom. ad. 1 Januar.
- 106.
- Fabricius, Codex Apocryph. N.T. ii. p. 493.
- 107.
- Whereas the bitter conflict of Simon Peter and Simon Magus was a subject well known in early Christian tradition.
- 108.
- Wagenseil: Tela ignea Satanae. Hoc est arcani et horribiles Judaeorum adversus Christum Deum et Christianam religionem libri anecdoti; Altdorf, 1681.
- 109.
- Nob was a city of Benjamin, situated on a height near Jerusalem, on one of the roads which led from the north to the capital, and within sight of it, as is certain from the description of the approach of the Assyrian army in Isaiah (x. 28-32).
- 110.
- Herod put Alexander Hyrcanus to death B.C. 30. Alexandra, the mother of Hyrcanus, reigned after the death of Jannaeus, from B.C. 79 to B.C. 71.
- 111.
- Sozomen, Hist. Eccl. ii. 1.
- 112.
- Acta Sanct. Mai. T. I. pp. 445-451.
- 113.
- Ps. lxix. 22.
- 114.
- Isa. liii. 5.
- 115.
- Rome. Simon Cephas is Simon Peter, but the miraculous power attributed to him perhaps belongs to the story of Simon Magus.
- 116.
- Isa. i. 14.
- 117.
- Hosea i. 9.
- 118.
- Matt. xix. 28.
- 119.
- The Oelberg was especially characteristic of German churches, and was erected chiefly in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. They remain at Nürnberg, Xanten, Worms, Marburg, Donauwörth, Landshut, Wasserburg, Ratisbon, Klosterneuburg, Wittenberg, Merseburg, Lucerne, Bruges, &c.
- 120.
- Mááse, c. 188. I have told the story more fully in the Christmas Number of “Once a Week,” 1868.
- 121.
- Joh. Jac. Huldricus: Historia Jeschuae Nazareni, a Judaeis blaspheme corrupta; Leyden, 1705.
- 122.
- The mystery of the chariot is that of the chariot of God and the cherubic beasts, Ezekiel i. The Jews wrote the name of God without vowels, Jhvh; the vowel points taken from the name Adonai (Lord) were added later.
- 123.
- The story is somewhat different in the Talmudic tract Calla, as already related.
- 124.
- From Mizraim, Egypt.
- 125.
- Evidently the author confounds John the Baptist with John the Apostle.
- 126.
- Judas Iscarioth. In St. John's Gospel he is called the son of Simon (vi. 71, xiii. 2, 26). Son of Zachar is a corruption of Iscarioth. The name Iscarioth is probably from Kerioth, his native village, in Judah.
- 127.
- Isa. lxiii. 1-3. Singularly enough, this passage is chosen for the Epistle in the Roman and Anglican Churches for Monday in Holy Week, with special reference to the Passion.
- 128.
- Gen. xxxi. 47.
- 129.
- Isa. ii. 3.
- 130.
- 1 Sam. ii. 6.
- 131.
- Lev. xxiv. 16.
- 132.
- This is taken from Sanhedrim, fol. 43.
- 133.
- It is worth observing how these two false witnesses disagree in almost every particular about our blessed Lord's birth and passion.
- 134.
- This is probably taken from the story of Simon Magus in the Pseudo-Linus. Simon flies from off a high tower. In the Apocryphal Book of the Death of the Virgin, the apostles come to her death-bed riding on clouds. Ai is here Rome, not Capernaum.
- 135.
- The author probably saw representations of the Ascension and of the Last Judgment, with Christ seated with the Books of Life and Death in his hand on a great white cloud, and composed this story out of what he saw, associating the pictures with the floating popular legend of Simon Magus.
- 136.
- In the story of Simon the Sorcerer, it is at the prayer of Simon Peter that the Sorcerer falls whilst flying and breaks all his bones. Perhaps the author saw a picture of the Judgment with saints on the cloud with Jesus, and the lost falling into the flames of hell.
- 137.
- Ἑβραΐδι διαλέκτῳ.
- 138.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. lib. iii. c. 39.
- 139.
- Same source. lib. v. c. 8.
- 140.
- Spicileg. Patrum, Tom. I.
- 141.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. vi. 25.
- 142.
- Ibid. iii. 24.
- 143.
- St. Hieron. De vir. illust., s.v. Matt.
- 144.
- Ibid. s.v. Jacobus.
- 145.
- Ibid. in Matt. xii. 13.
- 146.
- Ibid. Contra. Pelag. iii. 1.
- 147.
- Ἔχουσι δὲ (οἱ Ναζαραῖοι) τὸ κατὰ Μαθαῖον εὐαγγέλιον πληρέστατον ἑβραιστι.—Haer. xxix. 9.
- 148.
- Καθῶς ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἐγράφη.—Same source.
- 149.
- Ibid. xxx. 3.
- 150.
- Εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ τοὺς ἀποστόλους.
- 151.
- Εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ τοὺς δώδεκα. Origen calls it "The Gospel of the Twelve Apostles," Homil. i. in Luc. St. Jerome the same, in his Prooem. in Comment. sup. Matt.
- 152.
- Adv. Pelag. iii. 10.
- 153.
- Ἀπομνημονεύματα τῶν Ἀποστόλων.
- 154.
- "In the records that have been made by them, which are called the Gospels." And “in the so-called Gospel,” when speaking of these Reminiscences, Dialog. cum Tryphon. §11. Just. Mart. Opera, ed. Cologne, p. 227.
- 155.
- 1 Apol. ii.
- 156.
- Justin Mart. Opp. ed. Cologne; 2 Apol. p. 64; Dialog. cum Tryph. p. 301; same source p. 253; 2 Apol. p. 64; Dial. cum Tryph. p. 326; 2 Apol. pp. 95, 96.
- 157.
- Οἱ ἐξ Ἀραβίας μάγοι, or μάγοι ἀπὸ Ἀραβίας.—Dialog. cum Tryph. pp. 303, 315, 328, 330, 334, &c.
- 158.
- Matt. ii. 1.
- 159.
- Ἐν σπηλαίῳ τινὶ σύνεγγυς τῆς κώμης κατέλυσε.—Dialog. cum. Tryph. pp. 303, 304.
- 160.
- Dial. cum Tryph. p. 291.
- 161.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. iii. 25.
- 162.
- Adv. Pelag. iii. 1.
- 163.
- Comm. in Ezech. xxiv. 7.
- 164.
- "Regarding the version in Syriac, the Sionite testifies that it has always been held in great respect and authority by all the people who use the Chaldean or Syriac language. It was publicly accepted and read in all their ancient churches located in Syria, Mesopotamia, Chaldea, Egypt, and indeed spread and disseminated throughout all parts of the East."—Walton: London Polyglott, 1657.
- 165.
- In Matt. iii. 17; Luke i. 71; John i. 3; Col. iii. 5.
- 166.
- It omits the 2nd and 3rd Epistles of St. John, the Epistle of Jude, and the Apocalypse.
- 167.
- As in the food of the Baptist, in the narrative of the baptism, in the mention of Zacharias, son of Barachias, in place of Zacharias, son of Jehoiada, the instruction to Peter on fraternal forgiveness, &c. It interprets the name Emmanuel.
- 168.
- Ignat. Ad. Smyrn. c. 3.
- 169.
- Catal. Script. Eccl. 15.
- 170.
- Clem. Alex. Strom. ii. 9.
- 171.
- Hom. xv. in Jerem.
- 172.
- Hist. Eccl. iii. 25. Some of those books of the New Testament now regarded as Canonical were also then reckoned among the Antilegomena.
- 173.
- Ἄρτι ἔλαβε μέ ἡ μήτηρ μοῦ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, ἐν μιᾷ τῶν τριχῶν μοῦ, καὶ ἀνήνενκε μὲ εἰς τὸ ὅρος τὸ μέγα Θαβὼρ.—Origen: Hom. xv. in Jerem., and in Johan.
- 174.
- Ἄρτι ἔλαβε μέ ἡ μήτηρ μοῦ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, ἐν μιᾷ τῶν τριχῶν μοῦ, καὶ ἀνήνενκε μὲ εἰς τὸ ὅρος τὸ μέγα Θαβὼρ.—Origen: Hom. xv. in Jerem., and in Johan.
- 175.
- "That's how my mother, the Holy Spirit, carried me by one of my hairs."—Hieron. in Mich. vii. 6.
- 176.
- Matt. iv. 1.
- 177.
- Acts viii. 39.
- 178.
- Τὴν δε θήλειαν καλεῖσθαι ἅγιον πνεῦμα.—Hippolyt. Refut. ix. 13, ed. Dunker, p. 462. So also St. Epiphanius, εἶναι δὲ καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα θηλεῖαν.—Haeres. xix. 4, liii. 1.
- 179.
- Ap. Euseb. Hist. Eccles. vi. 38.
- 180.
- Haeres. xix. 1, xxx. 17.
- 181.
- Homilies, iii. 20-27.
- 182.
- In the “Refuting Heresies” attributed by the Chevalier Bunsen and others to St. Hippolytus, Helena is said in Simonian Gnosticism to have been the "lost sheep" of the Gospels, the incarnation of the world principle—found, recovered, redeemed, by Simon, the incarnation of the divine male principle.
- 183.
- Ὁ θαυμάσας βασιλεύσει, γεγράπται, καὶ ὁ βασιλεύσας ἀναπαύσεται. Clem. Alex. Stromata, i. 9.
- 184.
- Strom. lib. vii. This was exaggerated in the doctrine of the Albigenses in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. The "Flawless," the ministers of the sect, “made up” the converted. But if one of the Perfect sinned (i.e. ate meat or married), all whom he had reconciled fell with him from grace, even those who were dead and in heaven.
- 185.
- Dial. cum Tryph. § 88.
- 186.
- "Just like it says, the apostles eagerly listen: Test everything; hold on to what is good; and the words of the Savior saying: Be approved as money changers."—Epist. ad Minervium et Alexandrum.
- 187.
- Homil. ii. 51, iii. 50, xviii. 20. Γίνεσθε τραπεζίται δόκιμοι.
- 188.
- Recog. ii. 51.
- 189.
- Stromat. i. 28.
- 190.
- "Among the greatest offenses is to grieve the spirit of one's brother." St. Hieron. Comm. in Ezech. xvi. 7.
- 191.
- "Never be happy unless you see your brother in love."
- 192.
- "If your brother sins against you and repents, forgive him seven times in a day. Simon, his disciple, said to him: Seven times a day? The Lord replied and said to him: I say to you, even up to seventy times seven."—Adv. Pelag. i. 3.
- 193.
- Matt. xxvii. 16.
- 194.
- "That man who has a dry hand is described in the Gospel used by the Nazarene mason."—Hieron. Comm. in Matt. xii. 13.
- 195.
- "This man is begging for help in this way. I was a mason, seeking to survive with my hands; I ask you, Jesus, to restore my health so that I won't have to eat food in a shameful way."—Ibid.
- 196.
- Same source. xxvii. 16.
- 197.
- “Son of their teacher.”—Same source.
- 198.
- Hist. Eccl. iii. 39.
- 199.
- viii. 3-11.
- 200.
- He probably knew it through a translation.
- 201.
- Comm. in Matt. i. 6.
- 202.
- 2 Chron. xxiv. 20.
- 203.
- "In the Gospels that the Nazarenes use, instead of the son of Barachiah, we find the son of Jojada written."—Hieron. in Matt. xxiii. 35.
- 204.
- Luke xvii. 3, 4.
- 205.
- A rich man asked him, "Teacher, what good thing must I do to have eternal life?" Jesus replied, "If you want to enter life, keep the commandments." The man said to Him, "I've kept all these since I was a boy." Jesus said to him, "If you want to be perfect, go, sell everything you have, give the money to the poor, and come follow me." When the young man heard this, he went away sad because he had many possessions. Jesus then said to His disciples, "Truly I tell you, it’s harder for a rich person to enter the kingdom of heaven than for a camel to go through the eye of a needle."—Origen, Tract. viii. in Matt. xix. 19. The Greek text has been lost.
- 206.
- It is found in the Talmud, Beracoth, fol. 55, b; Baba Metsia, fol. 38, b; and it occurs in the Koran, Sura vii. 38.
- 207.
- Matt. iii. 13.
- 208.
- "In the Gospel according to the Hebrews ... it recounts a story: Behold, the mother of the Lord and his brothers were saying to him, 'John the Baptist baptizes for the forgiveness of sins, let us go and be baptized by him.' But he said to them, 'What have I done wrong that I should go and be baptized by him? Unless perhaps what I said is out of ignorance.'"—Cont. Pelag. iii. 2.
- 209.
- "Almost reluctantly, John was compelled to accept baptism from his mother, Mary."—In a treatise on the re-baptism of heretics, published by Rigault at the end of his edition of St. Cyprian.
- 210.
- "It happened that when the Lord ascended from the water, the source of the Holy Spirit descended upon Him and said, 'My Son, I have been waiting for you among all the prophets, so that you could come and dwell in me. You are my rest, you are my firstborn son, who reigns forever.'"—In Mich. vii. 6.
- 211.
- St. Epiph. Haeres. xxx. § 13. Τοῦ λαοῦ βαπτισθέντοσ, ἦλθε καὶ Ἰησοῦς καὶ ἐβαπτίσθη ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἰωάννου. Καί ὡς ἀνῆλθεν ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕδατος, ἠνοίχησαν οἱ οὐρανοὶ, καὶ εἴδε τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸ ἅγιον εἶδει ἐν περιστερὰς κατελθούσης καὶ εἰσελθούσης εἰς αὐτόν. Καὶ φωνὴ ἐγένετο ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, λέγουσα: Σύ μου εἴ ὁ ἀγαπητὸς, ἔν σοὶ ηὐδόκησα. Καὶ πάλιν; Ἐγω σήμερον γεγέννηκα σε. Καὶ εὐθὺς περιέλαμψε τὸν τόπον φῶς μέγα. Ὂ ἰδὼν ὁ Ἰωάννης λέγει αὐτῷ: Σύ τίς εἵ, κύριε? Καὶ πάλιν φωνὴ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ πρὸς αὐτόν: Οὗτος ἐστιν ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητὸς, ἐφ᾽ ὂν ηὐδόκησα. Καὶ τότε ὁ Ἰωάννης προσπεσὼν αὐτῷ ἔλεγε: Δέομαι σου, κύριε, σύ με βάπτισον. Ὁ δὲ ἐκώλυεν αὐτῷ, λέγων: Ἄφες, ὅτι οὔτως ἐστι πρέπον πληρωθῆναι πάντα.
- 212.
-
I put them in apposition:
I placed them in apposition:
Justin. Καὶ πῦρ ανήφθη ἐν τῷ Ἰορδάνῃ.—Dial. cum Tryph. § 88.
Justin. And a fire was kindled in the Jordan.—Dial. cum Tryph. § 88.
Epiphan. Καὶ εὐθὺς περιέλαμψε τὸν τόπον φῶς μέγα.—Haeres. xxx. § 13.
Epiphany. And immediately a great light shone in the place.—Haeres. xxx. § 13.
Justin. Υἱος μου εἴ συ; ἐγὼ σήμερον γεγέννηκα σε.—Dial. cum Tryph. § 88 and 103.
Justin. Are you my son? I have given birth to you today.—Dial. cum Tryph. § 88 and 103.
Epiphan. Ἐγω σήμερον γεγέννηκα σε.—Haeres. xxx. § 13.
Epiphany. I have been born today for you.—Haeres. xxx. § 13.
- 213.
- Heb. i. 5, v. 5.
- 214.
- John i. 29-34.
- 215.
- "Even among the prophets, after they were anointed with the Holy Spirit, the message of sin was found."—Contr. Pelag. iii. 2.
- 216.
- 1 Cor. xv. 7.
- 217.
- "Evangelium ... according to the Hebrews ... after the resurrection of the Savior states:—The Lord, after giving the linen cloth to the servant of the priest, went to James and appeared to him. For James had sworn that he would not eat bread from the moment he drank the cup of the Lord until he saw Him risen from the dead.—And a little later: Bring, said the Lord, the table and bread. Immediately it is added:—He took the bread, blessed it, broke it, and gave it to James the Just, and said to him: My brother, eat your bread, for the Son of Man has risen from the dead."—Hieron. De viris illustribus, c. 2.
- 218.
- Euseb. H. E. lib. ii. c. 23.
- 219.
- Acts xxiii. 14.
- 220.
- Hist. Eccl. Francorum, i. 21.
- 221.
- The "History of the Apostles" purports to have been written by Abdias B. of Babylon, disciple of the apostles, in Hebrew. It was translated into Greek, and thence, it was pretended, into Latin by Julius Africanus. That it was rendered from Greek has been questioned by critics. As we have it, it belongs to the ninth century; but the publication of Syriac versions of the legends on which the book of Abdias was founded, Syriac versions of the fourth century, which were really translated from the Greek, show that some Greek originals must have existed at an early age which are now lost.
- 222.
- Καὶ ὅτε πρὸς τοὺς περὶ Πέτρον ἦλεν ἔφη αὐτοῖς: λάβετε, ψηλαφήσατε με, καὶ ἴδετε, ὅτι οὺκ εἰμί δαιμόνιον ἀσώματον. Καὶ εὐθύς αὐτοῦ ἥψαντο και ἐπιστεύσαν.—Ignat. Ep. ad Smyrn. c. 3. St. Jerome also: "And when he came to Peter and those who were with him, he said to them: Look, touch me and see that I am not an incorporeal demon. And immediately they touched him and believed."—De Script. Eccl. 16. Eusebius quotes the passage after Ignatius. Hist. Eccl. iii. 37.
- 223.
- Luke xxiv. 37-39.
- 224.
- Καὶ γὰρ ὁ Χριστὸς εἶπεν: ἄν μὴ ἀναγεννηθῆτε, οὐ μὴ εἰσελθῆτε εἰς τὴν Βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν.—1 Apolog. § 61. Oper. p. 94.
- 225.
- Ἐὰν μήτις γεννηθῇ ἄνωθεν, οὐ δύναται ἰδεῖν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ Θεοῦ.—John iii. 3.
- 226.
- "In the Gospel ... we read not that the temple veil was torn, but that the impressive lintel of the temple collapsed."—Epist. 120, Ad Helibiam.
- 227.
- Ἔλθον καταλῦσαι τὰς θυσίας, καὶ ἐαν μή ταύσασθε τοῦ θυεῖν, οῦ παύσεται ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν ἡ ὀργή.—Epiphan. Haeres. xxx. § 16.
- 228.
- Recog. i. 36.
- 229.
- Recog. i. 54.
- 230.
- Joseph. Antiq. xviii. 1, 5; Philo Judaeus. Περὶ τοῦ πάντα σπουδαῖον εἶναι ἐλεύθερον. See what has been said on this subject already, p. 16.
- 231.
- Heb. x. 5.
- 232.
- (Μὴ) ἐπιθυμίᾳ ἐπεθύμησα (κρέας) τοῦτο τό πάσχα φαγεῖν μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν; Epiph. Heræs. xxx. 22. The words added to those in St. Luke are placed in brackets; cf. Luke xxii. 15.
- 233.
- Epiphan. Haeres. xxx. 15.
- 234.
- Καὶ Ἰησοῦς γοῦν φησὶ, Διὰ τοὺς ἀσθενοῦντας ἠσθένουν, καὶ διὰ τοὺς πεινῶντας ἐπείνων, καὶ διὰ τοὺς διψῶντας ἐδίψων. In Matt. xvii. 21.
- 235.
- Perhaps this passage was in the mind of St. Paul when he wrote of himself, “To the weak I became weak, so that I could win over the weak.” 1 Cor. ix. 22.
- 236.
- Αἰτεῖσθε γάρ, φησί, τὰ μεγάλα, καὶ τὰ μικρὰ ὑμῖν προστεθήσαται. Clemens Alex. Stromatae, i. Καὶ αἰτεῖτε τὰ ἐπουράνια, καὶ τὰ ἐπίγεια ὑμῖν προστεθήσεται.—Origen, De Orat. 2 and 43.
- 237.
- Cont. Cels. vii. and De Orat. 53.
- 238.
- Acts xi. 35. It is also quoted as a saying of our Lord in the Apostolic Constitutions, iv. 3.
- 239.
- Ep. 4.
- 240.
- Οὕτοι, φαεσὶν, ὁι θέλοντές με ἰδεῖν, καὶ ἅψασθαί μου τῆς βασιλείας, ὀφείλουσι θλιβέντες καί παθόντες λαβεῖν με.—Ep. 7.
- 241.
- Διὰ τοῦτο ταῦτα ἡμῶν πρασσόντων, εἶπεν ὁ κύριος, ᾽Εὰν ἦτε μετ᾽ ἐμου συνηγμένοι ἐν τῷ κόλπῳ μου, καὶ μὴ ποιεῖτε τὰς ἐντολάς μου, ἀποβαλῶ ὑμᾶς καὶ ἐρῶ ὑμῖν, ὑπάγετε ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, οὐκ οἶδα ὑμᾶς, ἐργάται ἀνομίας. 2 Ep. ad Corinth. 4.
- 242.
- Λέγει γὰρ ὁ κύριος, ἔσεσθε ὡς ἀρνία ἐν μέσῳ λύκων. Ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Πέτρος αὐτῷ λέγει, Ἐαν οὖν διασπαράξωσιν οἱ λύκοι τὰ ἀρνία? Εἶπεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς τῷ Πέτρῳ. Μὴ φοβείσθωσαν τὰ ἀρνία τοὺς λύκους μετὰ τὸ ἀποθανεῖν αὐτά. Καὶ ὑμεῖς μὴ φοβεῖσθε τοὺς ἀποκτέινοντας ὑμᾶς, καὶ μηδὲν ὑμῖν δυναμένου ποιεῖν, ἀλλὰ φοβεῖσθε τὸν μετὰ το ἀποθανεῖν ὑμας ἔχοντα ἐξουσίαν ψυχῆς καὶ σώματος τοῦ βαλεῖν εἰς γέενναν πυρὸς. Ibid. 5.
- 243.
- Ἄρα οὖν τοῦτο λέγει: Τηρήσατε τὴν σάρκα ἁγνὴν καί τὴν σφραγίδα ἄσπιλον, ἵνα τὴν αἰώνιον ξωὴν ἀπολάβητε.—Ibid. 8.
- 244.
- Rom. iv. 11 2 Cor. i. 22; Eph. i. 13, iv. 30; 2 Tim. ii. 19.
- 245.
- Ἐν οἶς ἀν ὑμᾶς καταλάβω, ἐν τούτοις καὶ κρινῶ.—Just. Mart. in Dialog. c. Trypho. Ἐφ᾽ οἶς γὰρ εὕρω ἡμᾶς, φησὶν, ἐπὶ τούτοις καὶ κρινῶ. Clem. Alex. Quis dives salv. 40.
- 246.
- Μυστήριον ἐμὸν ἐμοὶ καὶ τοῖς υἱοῖς τοῦ οἴκου μου.—Clem. Alex. Strom. v.
- 247.
- Λογίων κυριακῶν ἐξηγήσεις.
- 248.
- Ματθαῖος μὲν οὖν Ἑβραΐδι διαλέκτῳ τὰ λόγια συνεγράψατο, ἡρμήνευσε δὲ αὐτὰ ὡς ἦν δυνατὸς ἕκαστος.
- 249.
- τὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἢ λεχθέντα ἢ πραχθέντα; and οὐ ποιούμενος σὺνταξιν τῶν κυριακῶν λογίων.
- 250.
- συνεγράψατο τὰ λόγια.
- 251.
- ἀρχαῖος ἀνήρ.
- 252.
- Iren. c. Haeres. v. 33.
- 253.
- Scarcely actual disciples and eye-witnesses.
- 254.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. iii. 39.
- 255.
- σφόδρα σμικρὸς τὸν νοῦν.
- 256.
- καθ᾽ Ἑβραιοὺς εὐαγγέλιον. H. E. iii. 25, 27, 39; iv. 22.
- 257.
- συγγράμματα πέντε.
- 258.
- Aram. ריקא.
- 259.
- Aram. ממונא.
- 260.
- Aram. גהנם.
- 261.
- Aram. אמן.
- 262.
- μιά κεραὶα, Aram. קוץ or עוקץ.
- 263.
- vi. 7, βαττολογεῖν; v. 5, κληρονομεῖν τὴν γῆν; v. 2, ἀγνοίγειν τὸ στόμα; v. 3, πτωχοί; v. 9, υἱοὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ; v. 12, μισθὸς πολύς; v. 39, τῷ πονηρῷ; vi. 25; x. 28, 39, ψυχὴ, for life; vi. 22, 23, ἀπλοῦς and πονηρὸς, sound and sick; vi. 11, ἄρτος, for general food; the “birds from heaven,” in vi. 25, &c. &c.
- 264.
- Targum, Gen. xxiv. 22, 47; Job xlii. 11; Exod. xxxii. 2; Judges viii. 24; Prov. xi. 22, xxv. 12; Hos. ii. 13.
- 265.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. iii. 39.
- 266.
- ἀκριβῶς ἔγραψεν, and σποιήσατο πρόνοιαν τοῦ μηδέν παραλιτεῖν ἢ ψεύδασθαι.
- 267.
- Οὐ μέντοι τάξει, and ἕνια γράφας, ὡς ἀπεμνημόνευσεν.
- 268.
- λεχθέντα καὶ πραχθέντα.
- 269.
- Μαθαῖος τὰ λόγια συνετάξατο—. Μάρκος ... οὐκ ὥσπερ σύνταξιν τῶν κυριακῶν λογίων ποιούμενος.
- 270.
- Μάρκος ἑρμηνευτὴς Πέτρου γενόμενος ἔγραφεν.
- 271.
- Mark i. 20, “they left their father Zebedee in the boat with the day laborers;” i. 31, “he grabbed her hand;” ii. 3, “a paralytic carried by four;” 4, "they tore apart the roof and lowered the bed;" iii. 10, "they urged him to touch him;" iii. 20, "they couldn't even eat bread;" iii. 32, “the crowd sat around him;” iv. 36, “they took him just as he was,” without his going home first to get what was necessary; iv. 38, “on a pillow;” v. 3-5, v. 25-34, vi. 40, the ranks, the hundreds, the green grass; vi. 53-56, x. 17, there came one running, and kneeled to him; x. 50, “throwing off his robe;” xi. 4, "a colt tied by the door outside in a spot where two roads met;" xi. 12-14, xi. 16, xiii. 1, the disciples notice the large rocks of which the temple was built; xiv. 3, 5, 8, xiv. 31, “he spoke even more passionately;” xiv. 51, 52, 66, "he warmed himself by the fire;" xv. 21, “coming out of the country;” xv. 40, 41, Salome named.
- 272.
- Mark i. 33, 45, ii. 2, 13, iii. 9, 20, 32, iv. 10, v. 21, 24, 31, vi. 31, 55, viii. 34, xi. 18.
- 273.
- Mark i. 7, “he bowed;” iii. 5, “he looked around angrily;” ix. 38, “he sat down;” x. 16, “he picked them up in his arms and placed his hands on them;” x. 23, “Jesus looked around;” xiv. 3, "she broke the box;" xiv. 4, "they whispered;" xiv. 40, "they didn't know how to respond to him;" xiv. 67, &c.
- 274.
- Compare Mark iv. 4 sq.; viii. 1 sq.; x. 42 sq.; xiii. 28 sq.; xiv. 43 sq. &c. Matt. xiii 4 sq.; xv. 32 sq.; xx. 28 sq.; xxiv. 32 sq.; xxvi. 47 sq. &c.
- 275.
- For more examples, see Scholten, Das älteste Evangelium, Elberfeld, 1869, pp. 66-78.
- 276.
-
Mark ix. 37-50 is another instance of difference of order of sayings between him and St. Matthew.
Mark ix. 37-50 is another example of the different order of sayings between him and St. Matthew.
With Mark ix. 37 corresponds Matt. x. 40.
With Mark ix. 40 corresponds Matt. xii. 30.
With Mark ix. 41 corresponds Matt. x. 42.
With Mark ix. 42 corresponds Matt. xviii. 6.
With Mark ix. 43 corresponds Matt. v. 29 and xviii. 8.
With Mark ix. 47 corresponds Matt. xvii. 9.
With Mark ix. 50 corresponds Matt. v. 13.With Mark 9:37 corresponds Matt. 10:40.
With Mark 9:40 corresponds Matt. 12:30.
With Mark 9:41 corresponds Matt. 10:42.
With Mark 9:42 corresponds Matt. 18:6.
With Mark 9:43 corresponds Matt. 5:29 and 18:8.
With Mark 9:47 corresponds Matt. 17:9.
With Mark 9:50 corresponds Matt. 5:13. - 277.
- Col. iv. 16; 1 Thess. v. 27.
- 278.
- Col. iv. 16.
- 279.
- Apost. Const. viii. 5.
- 280.
- Luke ii. 19, 51.
- 281.
- Luke i. 66.
- 282.
- Acts xx. 16.
- 283.
- 1 Cor. xvi. 8.
- 284.
- Epist. xxvii. ad Marcellam.
- 285.
- Apost. Const. viii. 33.
- 286.
- St. Luke, however, has much that was not available to the deutero-Matthew, and St. Mark rigidly confined himself to the use of St. Peter's recollections only.
- 287.
- St. Luke's Gospel contains Hebraisms, yet he was not a Jew (Col. iv. 11, 14). This can only be accounted for by his using Aramaic texts which he translated. From these the Acts of the Apostles are free.
- 288.
- Cf. Scholten: Das älteste Evangelium; Elberfeld, 1869. See also on St. Matthew's and St. Mark's Gospels, Saunier: Ueber der Quellen des Evang. Marc., Berlin, 1825; De Wette: Lehrb. d. Hist. Krit. Einleit. in d. N.T., Berl. 1848; Baur: Der Ursprung der Synop. Evang., Stuttg. 1843; Köstlin: Das Markus Evang., Leipz. 1850; Wilke: Der Urevang., Dresd. 1838; Réville: Etudes sur l'Evang. selon St. Matt., Leiden, 1862, &c.
- 289.
- Chron. Paschale, p. 6, ed. Ducange. Τῆδε μεγάλη ἡμέρᾳ τῶν ἀζύμων αὐτὸς ἔπαθεν, καὶ διηγοῦνται Ματθαῖον οὕτω λέγειν, ὅθεν ἀσύμφωνος, τῷ νόμῳ ἡ νόησις αὐτῶν, καὶ στασιάζειν δοκαῖν κατ᾽ αὐτοὺς τὰ εὐαγγελία.
- 290.
- Homil. iii. 45.
- 291.
- Homil. ix. 9-12.
- 292.
- Homil. xix. 22.
- 293.
- Gal. iv. 10.
- 294.
- Homil. ii. 38, 50, 52.
- 295.
- Homil. xiii. 13-21.
- 296.
- Homil. xv. 9; see also 7.
- 297.
- Homil. xv. 7.
- 298.
- Homil. xii. 6.
- 299.
- Hist. Eccl. ii. 23.
- 300.
- Homil. xvi. 15.
- 301.
- Homil. xviii. 22.
- 302.
- Hilgenfeld: Die Clementinischen Recognitionen und Homilien; Jena, 1848. Compare also Uhlhorn: Die Homilien und Recognitionen; Göttingen, 1854; and Schliemann: Die Clementinen; Hamburg, 1844.
- 303.
- Merx, Bardesanes von Edessa, Halle, 1863, p. 113. That the "Acknowledgments" have undergone interpolation at different times is clear from Book iii., where chapters 2-12 are found in some copies, but not in the best MSS.
- 304.
- Recog. i. 43, 50.
- 305.
- Ibid. i. 40.
- 306.
- Recog. i. 42.
- 307.
- Ibid. 45.
- 308.
- John i. 41.
- 309.
- Acts iv. 27.
- 310.
- Acts x. 34-38.
- 311.
- Recog. i. c. 48.
- 312.
- Πῦρ βώμων ἐσβέννυσεν, Homil. iii. 26.
- 313.
- Recog. i. c. 57.
- 314.
- Ibid. ii. 30, also ii. 3.
- 315.
- Recog. i. c. 60.
- 316.
- Matt. xi. 9, 11.
- 317.
- Recog. i. c. 61, ii. c. 28.
- 318.
- Ibid. ii. 27, 29.
- 319.
- Ibid. ii. 22, 28.
- 320.
- Ibid. ii. 28, 32.
- 321.
- Matt. x. 34-36.
- 322.
- Recog. ii. 27; Matt. x. 25.
- 323.
- Ibid. 29.
- 324.
- Recog. ii. 30.
- 325.
- Matt. xxiii. 13.
- 326.
- Luke xi. 52.
- 327.
- Recog. ii. c. 46: "They must seek his kingdom and righteousness, which the Scribes and Pharisees, having received the key of knowledge, have not kept in but kept out." The same Syro-Chaldaic expression has been variously rendered in Greek by St. Matthew and St. Luke. See Lightfoot: Horae Hebraicae in Luc. xi. 52.
- 328.
- Recog. ii. 31, 35.
- 329.
- Same source. iii. 41, 37, 20.
- 330.
- Same source. iii. i.
- 331.
- Ibid. vii. 37.
- 332.
- Recog. vi. 11.
- 333.
- Ibid. vi. 14.
- 334.
- Ibid. iv. 4.
- 335.
- Same source. v. 9.
- 336.
- Ibid. v. 2.
- 337.
- Ibid. iii. 62.
- 338.
- Ibid. iv. 35.
- 339.
- Ibid. iii. 38.
- 340.
- Same source. iii. 14.
- 341.
- Ibid. vi. 4.
- 342.
- Same source. x. 45.
- 343.
- Ibid. v. 13, iii. 38.
- 344.
- Hom. iii. 57.
- 345.
- Luke vi. 36.
- 346.
- Matt. v. 44-46.
- 347.
- Recog. vi. 5.
- 348.
- Πάτερ ἄφες αὐτοῖς τὰς ἁμαρτίας αὐτῶν οὐγὰρ οἴδασιν ἅ ποιούσιν. Hom. xi. 20. In St. Luke it runs, Πάτερ ἄφες αὐτοῖς; οὐ γὰρ οἴδασι τί ποιοῦσι.—Luke xxiii. 34.
- 349.
- M. Nicolas: Etudes sur les Evangiles Apocryphes, pp. 72, 73.
- 350.
- Recog. vi. 9.
- 351.
- Ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἒαν μὴ ἀναγεννηθῆτε ὕδατι ζωῆς (in another place ὕδατι ζῶντι), εἰς ὄνομα πατρὸς, υἱοῦ καὶ ἁγίου πνεύματος, οὐ μὴ εἰσελθῆτε εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν.—Homil. xi. 26.
- 352.
- Recognitions vi. 9: "For this is what the true prophet has confirmed to us with an oath: 'Truly I say to you,'" &c. The oath is, of course, the Ἀμὴν, ἀμὴν.
- 353.
- Recog. v. 13; John viii. 34.
- 354.
- Rom. vi. 16.
- 355.
- Recog. v. 34; Rom. ii. 28.
- 356.
- Recog. iv. 34. The same in the Homilies, xi. 35.
- 357.
- Τὰ ἀγαθὰ ἐλθεῖν δέι, μακάριος δὲ δι᾽ οὗ ἔρχεται ὅμοιως καὶ τὰ κακὰ ἀνάγκη ἐλθεῖν, οὐαι δὲ δι᾽ οὖ ἔρχεται.
- 358.
- Hom. ii. 19.
- 359.
- Ibid. ii. 51.
- 360.
- Same source. ii. 51, xviii. 20.
- 361.
- Ibid. ii. 53.
- 362.
- Homil. ii. 61.
- 363.
- Ibid. xix. 2.
- 364.
- Same source. viii. 21. In the Hebrew תירא rendered by the LXX. φοβηθήση. The word in St. Matthew is προσκυνήσεις.
- 365.
- Same source. xv. 5.
- 366.
- Homil. iii. 52.
- 367.
- John x. 9.
- 368.
- Homil. iii. 52; cf. John x. 16.
- 369.
- Same source. iii. 57; Mark xii. 29.
- 370.
-
Homil. ix. 27.
Homil. ix. 27.
Οὔτε οὗτος τι ἥμαρτεν, οὗτε οἱ γονεῖς αὐτοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα δι᾽ αὐτοῦ φανερωθῇ ἡ δύναμις τοῦ Θεοῦ τῆς ἀγνοίας ἰωμένη τὰ ἁμαρτήματα.
Ούτε αυτός έκανε κάτι λάθος, ούτε οι γονείς του, αλλά για να φανερωθεί μέσα από αυτόν η δύναμη του Θεού, που θεραπεύει τις αμαρτίες της αγνοίας.
John. ix. 3.
John. 9:3.
Οὔτε οὗτος ἥμαρτεν, οὗτε οἱ γονεῖς αὐτοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα φανερωθῇ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ.
Ούτε αυτός είχε αμαρτήσει, ούτε οι γονείς του, αλλά για να φανερωθούν τα έργα του Θεού μέσα του.
- 371.
- Homil. iii. 64; cf. Luke xii. 43, but also Matt. xxiv. 46.
- 372.
- Ibid. xi. 33; cf. Luke xi. 31, 32, but also Matt. xii. 42, 41. The order in Matt. reversed.
- 373.
- Homil. xii. 31; cf. Matt. x. 29, 30; Luke xii. 6, 7.
- 374.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. vi. 12.
- 375.
- "Those who separate Jesus from Christ claim that the impassible Christ remained unchanged, while Jesus truly suffered, which they prefer according to Mark's Gospel."—Iren. adv. Haeres. iii. 2. The Greek is lost.
- 376.
- Matt. xii. 47, 48, xiii. 55; Mark iii. 32; Luke viii. 20; John vii. 5.
- 377.
- Origen, Comment. in Matt. c. ix.
- 378.
- Τὸ αἰγύπτιον Εὐαγγέλιον; Epiphan. Haeres. lxii. 2; Evangelium secundum Ægyptios; Origen, Hom. i. in luc.; Evangelium juxta Aegyptios; Hieron. Prolog. in Comm. super Matth.
- 379.
- Schneckenburg, Ueber das Evangelium der Aegypter; Berne, 1834.
- 380.
-
Clement of Alexandria. Stromat. iii. 12.
Clement of Alexandria. Stromat. iii. 12.
Πυνθανομένης τῆς Σαλωμῆς πότε γνωσθήσεται τὰ περὶ ὦν ἥρετο, ἔφη ὁ κύριος; ὅταν τὸ τῆς αἰσχύνης ἔνδυμα πατήσητε, καὶ ὅταν γένηται τὰ δύο ἕν, καὶ τὸ ἄῤῥεν μετὰ τῆς θηλείας οὔτε ἄῤῥεν οὔτε θῆλυ.
Πυνθανομένης τῆς Σαλωμῆς πότε γνωσθήσεται τὰ περὶ ὦν ἥρετο, ἔφη ὁ κύριος; ὅταν τὸ τῆς αἰσχύνης ἔνδυμα πατήσητε, καὶ ὅταν γένηται τὰ δύο ἕν, καὶ τὸ ἄῤῥεν μετὰ τῆς θηλείας οὔτε ἄῤῥεν οὔτε θῆλυ.
Clement of Rome. 2 Epist. c. 12.
Clement of Rome. 2 Epist. c. 12.
Ἐπερωτηθείς γάρ αὐτὸς ὁ κύριος ὑπὸ τινος πότε ἥξει αύτοῦ ἡ βασιλεία? ὅταν ἔσται τὰ δύο ἕν, καὶ τὸ ἔξω ὡς ἔσω, καὶ τὸ ἄρσεν μετὰ τῆς θηλείας οὔτε ἄρσεν οὔτε θῆλυ.
Ἐπερωτηθείς γάρ αὐτὸς ὁ κύριος ὑπὸ τινος πότε ἥξει αύτοῦ ἡ βασιλεία? ὅταν ἔσται τὰ δύο ἕν, καὶ τὸ ἔξω ὡς ἔσω, καὶ τὸ ἄρσεν μετὰ τῆς θηλείας οὔτε ἄρσεν οὔτε θῆλυ.
- 381.
- Ὅ τῆς δοκήσεως ἐξάρχων.—Stromat. iii. 13.
- 382.
- Adv. Haeres. i. 11.
- 383.
- "Indeed, the fur garment is symbolically the natural skin, that is, our body. For God first formed the mind and called it Adam; then He created the senses, which He named Life (Eve); thirdly, out of necessity, He also made the body, the fur garment, saying this by way of symbol. It was necessary for the intellect and the senses to clothe the body like a skin."—Philo: Quaest. et Solut. in Gen. i. 53, trans. from the Armenian by J. B. Aucher; Venice, 1826.
- 384.
- Clem. Alex. Stromat. iii. 6.
- 385.
- Ibid. 9.
- 386.
- Clem. Alex. Stromat. iii. 9.
- 387.
- "Sensus, which is symbolically a woman."—Philo: Quaest. et Solut. i. 52. "The saying goes that the generation of wise people is the beginning of corruption."—Ibid. 10.
- 388.
-
Nicolas: Études sur les Evangiles apocryphes, pp. 128-130. M. Nicolas was the first to discover the intimate connection that existed between the Gospel of the Egyptians and Philonian philosophy.
Nicolas: Studies on the Apocryphal Gospels, pp. 128-130. M. Nicolas was the first to uncover the close link between the Gospel of the Egyptians and Philonian philosophy.
The relation in which Philo stood to Christian theology has not, as yet, so far as I am aware, been thoroughly investigated. Dionysius the Areopagite, the true father of Christian theosophy, derives his ideas and terminology from Philo. Aquinas developed Dionysius, and on the Summa of the Angel of the Schools Catholic theology has long reposed.
The relationship that Philo had with Christian theology hasn't, to my knowledge, been fully explored yet. Dionysius the Areopagite, the real originator of Christian theosophy, took his ideas and language from Philo. Aquinas built upon Dionysius, and for a long time, Catholic theology has relied on the Summa of the Angel of the Schools.
- 389.
- Tert. De praescr. haeretica, c. 51. "Cerdon only accepts the Gospel of Luke, but not the entire thing."
- 390.
- For an account of the doctrines of Marcion, the authorities are, The Apologies of Justin Martyr; Tertullian's treatise against Marcion, i.-v.; Irenaeus against Heresies, i. 28; Epiphanius on Heresies, xlii. 1-3; and a "Dialogue on the Right Faith in God," printed with Origen's Works, in the edition of De la Rue, Paris, 1733, though not earlier than the fourth century.
- 391.
- 1 Cor. iv. 4.
- 392.
- Rom. v. 20.
- 393.
- Rom. vi. 5.
- 394.
- Rom. vii. 7.
- 395.
- Rom. viii. 2.
- 396.
- Rom. iii. 28.
- 397.
- Gal. iii. 23-25.
- 398.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccles. iv. 15, vii. 12. De Martyr. Palaest. 10.
- 399.
- Cf. 1 Col. ix. 1, xv. 8; 2 Cor. xii.
- 400.
- Epiphan. Haeres. xlii. 11.
- 401.
- Iren. adv. Haeres. iii. 11.
- 402.
- “Contrary to each opinion expressed, however, it will reserve the competent opinion.”—Tertul. adv. Marcion, iv. 6.
- 403.
- Epiphan. Haeres. xlvii. 9-12.
- 404.
- "My identity, (Gospel) I speak the truth, Marcion speaks his own. I assert that Marcion has corrupted my teachings. Who among us will debate?"—Tert. adv. Marcion, iv. 4.
- 405.
- Not St. John's Gospel; that is unique; a biography by an eye-witness, not a composition of distinct notices.
- 406.
- 2 Cor. ii. 17, and iv. 2.
- 407.
- Matt. v. 17, 18.
- 408.
- Luke xvi. 16.
- 409.
- Tert.: "Let heaven and earth pass away faster than one dot of the Lord's words." but Tertullian is not quoting directly, so that the words may have been, and probably were, τῶν λόγων μου, not τῶν λόγων τοῦ θεοῦ.
- 410.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. vi. 12; Theod. Fabul. haeret. ii. 2.
- 411.
- Epiphan. Ancor. 31.
- 412.
- Hieron. adv. Pelag. ii.
- 413.
- Hilar. De Trinit. x.
- 414.
- "Christ Jesus is my savior in your gospel."
- 415.
- See note 4 on p. 240.
- 416.
- As xix. 10 "The Son of Man has come to save what was lost... the opinion of the heretics denying the salvation of the flesh is crushed;—He (Jesus) promised the salvation of the whole human being."
- 417.
- Sch. 4. ἐν αὐτοῖς for μετ᾽ αὐπῶν. Sch. 1, ὑμῖν for αὐτοῖς. Sch. 26, κλῆσιν for κρίσιν. Sch. 34, πάτερ for πάτερ ὑμῶν, &c.
- 418.
- Marcion called his Gospel "The Good News," as the only one he knew and recognized, or “The Good News of the Lord.”
- 419.
- The division into chapters is, of course, arbitrary.
- 420.
- Ἐν ἔτει πεντεκαιδεκάτῳ τῆς ἡγεμονίας Τιβερίου Καίσαρος, ἡγεμονεύοντος (St. Luke, ἐπιτροπεύοντος), Ποντίου Πιλάτου τῆς Ἰουδαίας, κατῆλθεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἰς Καπερναούμ, πόλιν τῆς Γαλιλαίας, καὶ εὐθέως τοῖς σάββασιν εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν ἐδίδασκε (St. Luke, καὶ διδάσκων αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς σάββασιν).
- 421.
- Ναζαρηνέ omitted.
- 422.
- St. Luke iv. 37 omitted here, and inserted after iv. 39.
- 423.
- Luke iv. 15 inserted here.
- 424.
- οὗ ἦν τεθραμμένος omitted.
- 425.
- ἀνέστη ἀναγνῶσαι omitted, and Luke iv. 17-20.
- 426.
- καὶ ἤρξατο κηρύσσειν αὐτοῖς. St. Luke has, Ἤρξατο δὲ λέγειν πρὸς αὐτούς, ὅτι σήμερον πεπλήρωται ἡ γραφὴ αὕτη ἐν τοῖς ὠσὶν ὑμῶν.
- 427.
- The rest of the verse (22) omitted.
- 428.
- ἐν τῇ πατρίδι σου omitted.
- 429.
- ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ after ἐπὶ Ἐλισσαίου τοῦ προφήτου.
- 430.
- ἐπορεύετο εἰς Καπερναούμ. St. Luke has, ἐπορεύετο καὶ κατῆλθεν εἰς Καπερναούμ.
- 431.
- τίς μου ἡ μήτηρ καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοί.
- 432.
- Εὐχαριστῶ καὶ ἐξομολογοῦμαί σοι, κύριε τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ὅτι ἅτινα ἦν κρυπτὰ σοφοῖς καὶ συνετοῖς ἀπεκάλυψας, &c. St. Luke has, ἐξομολογοῦμαί σοι, πάτερ, κύριε τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς, ὅτι ἀπέκρυψας ταῦτα ἀπὸ σοφῶν καὶ συνετῶν καὶ ἀπεκάλυψας, &c.
- 433.
- οὐδεὶς ἔγνω τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱὸς, οὐδε τὸν υἱόν τις γινώσκει εἰ μὴ ὁ πατήρ, καὶ ῷ ἂν ὁ υἱός ἀποκαλύψη.
- 434.
- In some of the most ancient codices of St. Luke, “who is in heaven” is not found. Πάτερ, ἐλθέτω πρὸς ἡμᾶς τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμά σου.
- 435.
- κλῆσιν instead of κρίσιν.
- 436.
- ὑμῶν omitted.
- 437.
- τῇ ἑσπερινῇ φυλακῇ, for ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ φυλακῇ καὶ ἐν τῇ τρίτῃ φυλακῇ.
- 438.
- πάντας τοὺς δικαίους.
- 439.
- ἐκβαλλομένους καὶ κρατουμένους ἔξω.
- 440.
- ἐμόν for ὑμέτερον.
- 441.
- ἢ τῶν λόγων μου μίαν κεραίαν πεσεῖν.
- 442.
- Some codices of St. Luke have, λίθος μυλικὸς; others, μύλος ὀνικός.
- 443.
- Ἀπέστειλεν αὐτοὺς λέγων.
- 444.
- μὴ ὁ ἀλλογενὴς ουτος omitted; the previous question, Οὐχ εὑρέθησαν κ.τ.λ., made positive; and Luke iv. 27 inserted.
- 445.
- Μή με λέγε ἀγαθόν, εἷς ἐστιν ἀγαθός, ὁ πατήρ.
- 446.
- ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ inserted.
- 447.
- Καὶ καταλύοντα τὸν νόμον καὶ τοὺς προφήτας after διαστρέφοντα τὸ ἔθνος, and καὶ ἀναστρέφοντα τὰς γυναῖκας καὶ τὰ τέκνα after φόρους μὴ δοῦναι.
- 448.
- ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ omitted. Possibly the whole verse was omitted.
- 449.
- οἷς ἐλάλησεν ὑμῖν, instead of ἐλάλησαν οἱ προφῆται. Volckmar thinks that in v. 19, “from Nazareth” was omitted, but neither St. Epiphanius nor Tertullian say so.
- 450.
- Tert. adv. Marcion, iv. 2. "Marcion clearly does not assign any name to his gospel."
- 451.
- Ἕν ἐστι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, ὃ ὁ Χριστὸς ἔγραψεν.
- 452.
- Rom. i. 16, xv. 19, 29; 1 Cor. ix. 12, 18; 2 Cor. iv. 4, ix. 13; Gal. i. 7.
- 453.
- Rom. i. 9.
- 454.
- Rom. i. 1, xv. 16; 1 Thess. ii. 2, 9; 1 Tim. i. 11.
- 455.
- Volckmar: Das Evangelium Marcions; Leipzig, 1852, p. 54.
- 456.
- Luke ii. 19, 51.
- 457.
- Luke i. 66.
- 458.
- John xix. 26.
- 459.
- This was some time prior to the composition of St. John's Gospel. The first two chapters of St. Luke's Gospel were written apparently by the same hand which wrote the rest. Similarities, identity of expression, almost prove this. Compare i. 10 and ii. 13 with viii. 37, ix. 37, xxiii. 1; also i. 10 with xiv. 17, xxii. 14; i. 20 with xxii. 27, and i. 20 with xii. 3, xix. 44; i. 22 with xxiv. 23; i. 44 with vii. 1, ix. 44; also i. 45 with x. 23, xi. 27, 28; also i. 48 with ix. 38; i. 66 with ix. 44; i. 80 with ix. 51; ii. 6 with iv. 2; ii. 9 with xxiv. 4; ii. 10 with v. 10; ii. 14 with xix. 18; ii. 20 with xix. 37; ii. 25 with xxiii. 50; ii. 26. with ix. 20.
- 460.
- The descent of the Holy Ghost in bodily shape explains why in iv. 1 he is said to have been full of the Holy Ghost. I suspect the narrative of the unction occurred here. This was removed to cut off occasion to Docetic error, and the gap was clumsily filled with an useless genealogy.
- 461.
- Ναζωραῖος for Ναζαρηνός omitted.
- 462.
- Tertul. adv. Marcion, iv. c. 25, "the doctor seems to have considered the life that is promised in the law to be long-lasting."
- 463.
- ὅταν ὄψησθε πάντας τοὺς δικαίους ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὑμᾶς δὲ ἐκβαλλομένους καὶ κρατουμένους ἔξω.—Epiph. Schol. 40; Tertul. c. 30.
- 464.
- Luke xiii. 25-30.
- 465.
- Matt. vii. 13.
- 466.
- Hist. of the Christian Religion, tr. Bohn, ii. p. 131.
- 467.
- παρέκοψε τό: λέγετε, ἀχρεῖοι δοῦλοί ἐσμεν: ὃ ὠφείλομεν ποιῆσαι πεποιήκαμεν, Sch. 47.
- 468.
- Baur calls it an “clumsy addition.”
- 469.
- The Gospel is printed in Thilo's Codex Apocryph. Novi Testamenti, Lips. 1832, T.I. pp. 401-486. For critical examinations of it see Ritschl: Das Evangelium Marcions und das Kanonische Ev. Lucas, Tübingen, 1846. Baur: Kritische Untersuchungen über die Kanonischen Evangelien, Tübingen, 1847, p. 393 sq. Gratz: Krit. Untersuchungen über Marcions Evangelium, Tübing. 1818. Volckmar: Das Evangelium Marcions, Leipz. 1852. Nicolas: Etudes sur les Evangiles Apocryphes, Paris, 1866, pp. 147-160.
- 470.
- Luke iv. 18.
- 471.
- Luke iv. 28; compare vi. 13 with Matt. x. and Luke x. 1-16, vii. 36-50, x. 38-42, xvii. 7-10, xvii. 11-19, x. 30-37, xv. 11-32; Luke xiii. 25-30, compared with Matt. vii. 13; Luke vii. 50, viii. 48, xviii. 42, &c.
- 472.
- He died about A.D. 160.
- 473.
- Clem. Alex. Strom. vi.
- 474.
- Epiphan. Haeres. xxx. 3-7.
- 475.
- Strom. iv.
- 476.
- Tertul. De Præscrip. 49.
- 477.
- Tertul. De Praescrip. 38.
- 478.
- Iren. Adv. Haeres. i. 20.
- 479.
- Ibid. iii. 11.
- 480.
- "Suum praeter haec nostra."—Tertull. de Praescrip. 49.
- 481.
- Epiphan. Haeres. xxxiv. 1; Iren. Haer. i. 9.
- 482.
- Iren. i. 26.
- 483.
- Wright: Syriac Apocrypha, Lond. 1865, pp. 8-10.
- 484.
- Tischendorf: Codex Apocr. N. T.; Evang. Thom. i. c. 6, 14.
- 485.
- Same source. ii. c. 7; Latin Evang. Thom. iii. c. 6, 12.
- 486.
- Pseud. Matt. c. 31.
- 487.
- Epiph. Hæres. xxvi. 3.
- 488.
- The second passage and its meaning are: Εἶδον δένδρον φέρον δώδεκα καρποὺς τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ, καὶ εἶπέ μοι; τοῦτό ἐστι τὸ ξύλον τῆς ζωῆς, ὃ αὐτοῖ ἀλληγορούσιν εἰς τὴν κατὰ μῆνα γινομένην γυναικείαν ῥύσιν. Μισγόμενοι δὲ μετ᾽ ἀλλήλων τεκνοποιΐαν ἀπαγορεύουσιν. οὐ γὰρ εἰς τὸ τεκνοποιῆσαι παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἡ φθορὰ ἐσπούδασται, ἀλλ᾽ ἡδονῆς χάριν.—Epiph. Haeres. xxvi. 5.
- 489.
- Epiphan. Haeres. xxvi. 2. He says, moreover: οὐκ αἰσχυνόμενοι αὐτοῖς τοῖς ῥήμασι τὰ τῆς πορνείας διηγεῖσθαι πάλιν ἐρωτικὰ τῆς κύπριδος ποιητούματα.
- 490.
- Iren. Haeres. i. 35.
- 491.
- Nicolas: Etudes sur les Evangiles Apocryphes, p. 168.
- 492.
- Baur: Die Christliche Gnosis, p. 193.
- 493.
- ἐν ἀποκρύφοις ἀναγινώσκοντες.—Haeres. xxvi. 5.
- 494.
- Euseb. Hist. Eccl. ii. 1.
- 495.
- Acts viii. 5, 13, 27-39, xxi. 8.
- 496.
- Acts xxi. 8.
- 497.
- Epiphan. Haeres. xxvi. 13.
- 498.
- Jalkut Rubeni, fol. 107. See my “Old Testament Characters Legends,” II. pp. 108, 109.
- 499.
- 2 Cor. xii. 2.
- 500.
- The cuneiform text in Lenormant, Textes cuneiformes inédits, No. 30. The translation in Lenormant: Les premières civilizations, 1. pp. 87-89.
- 501.
- Clem. Alex. Stromata, i. f. 304; iii. f. 438; vii. f. 722.
- 502.
- Rom. vii. 17.
- 503.
- Iren. Haeres. i. 25.
- 504.
- Compare Rom. iii. 20. Epiphanes died at the age of seventeen. Epiphan. Haeres. xxxii. 3.
- 505.
- Epiphan. xxxii. 4.
- 506.
- Clem. Strom. iii. fol. 526.
- 507.
- It is instructive to mark how the enunciation of the same principles led to the same results after the lapse of twelve centuries. The proclamation of free grace, emancipation from the Law, justification by faith only, in the sixteenth century quickened into being heresies which had lain dead through long ages. Bishop Barlow, the Anglican Reformer, and one of the compilers of our Prayer-book, thus describes the results of the enunciation of these doctrines in Germany and Switzerland, results of which he was an eye-witness: Some people believe that all devils and damned souls will be saved on judgment day. Some convince themselves that the serpent that deceived Eve was Christ. Some claim that every man and woman has two souls. Some insist that lechery isn't a sin and that it's acceptable to be with another man's wife without wrongdoing. Some claim to be soothsayers and prophets of amazing things to come, predicting that judgment day is near, with some saying it will happen in three months, others in one month, and some in six days. In their gatherings, some men and women appear naked, claiming they are in a state of innocence. Additionally, some maintain that no one should be punished or face execution for any crime or wrongdoing, no matter how awful it may be. (A Dyalogue describing the orygynall ground of these Lutheran faccyons, 1531). We are in presence once more of Marcosians, Ophites, Carpocratians. Had these sects lingered on through twelve centuries? Possibly only; but it is clear that the dissemination of the same doctrines caused the production of these obscene sects by inevitable logical necessity, whether an historical filiation be established or not.
- 508.
- Matt. xvi. 21, 22; Mark vii. 31.
- 509.
- Ideas reproduce themselves singularly. There is an essay by De Quincy advocating the same view of the character and purpose of Judas.
- 510.
- Epiphan. Haeres. xxxviii. 1.
- 511.
- Iren. Adv. Haeres. i. 31.
- 512.
- Etudes, p. 176.
- 513.
- Epiphan. Haeres. xxxviii. 2.
- 514.
- 2 Cor. xii. 4.
- 515.
- Reprinted in the Journal of Sacred Literature and Biblical Record, p. 372.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!